R. Bieringer, D. Kurek-Chomycz, E. Nathan 2 Corinthians A Bibliography Biblical Tools and Studies, Vol 5 2008 PDF

2
CORINTHIANS
BIBLIOGRAPHY
BIBLICAL TOOLS A N D STUDIES
Edited by
B . D O Y L E , G. V A N BELLE, J. V E R H E Y D E N
K.U.Leuven
Associate Editors
C.T. BEGG,
Washington D C - U. BERGES, Mnster - J. FREY, Mnchen

C M . T U C K E T T , Oxford - G. V A N O Y E N , Utrecht
Biblical Tools and Studies Volume 5
2 CORINTHIANS
A BIBLIOGRAPHY
BY
REIMUND BIERINGER
EMMANUEL NATHAN
DOMINIKA KUREK-CHOMYCZ
PEETERS
LEUVEN - PARIS - DUDLEY, MA
2008
A CIP record for this book is available from the Library of Congress.
Cover:
.
Novum Iesu Christi D.N. Testamentum ex bibliotheca regia.
Lutetiae: ex officina Roberti Stephani, 1550. in-folio
KULeuven, Maurits Sabbebibliotheek, P225.042/F
Mt 5,3-12
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form,

by print, photoprint, microfilm or any other means without written
permission from the publisher.
ISBN
978-90-429-2000-2
D. 2008/0602/6
2008, Peeters, Bondgenotenlaan 153, B-3000 Leuven (Belgium)
PREFACE
This bibliography builds on the list that was published in Reimund

Bieringer &C Jan Lambrecht, Studies in 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven:
University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 3-66. The list of entries up to 1993 is
corrected and updated. In addition we have also included the works pub
lished between 1994 and 2007. The entire 2 Corinthians bibliography now
amounts to almost 1,900 entries. We have no pretense of being exhaustive,
but we made an effort of finding and including as many references as pos
sible. We relied on the standard bibliographical tools (both printed and elec
tronic) as well as recently published monographs on 2 Corinthians. It seems
inevitable that there will be some lacunae, but we hope that they are not
major.
We opted for a list of commentaries (1.), a list of references ordered
according to the pericopes of 2 Corinthians (2.) and according to themes (3.).
In each list we used the full reference. While this increases the volume of the
work, it significantly increases the user friendliness of the bibliography.
The full alphabetical list in smaller print at the end of the book takes the
place of an author index. The list of themes in the Table of Contents takes
the place of a subject index.
We take this opportunity to extend our gratitude to the staff of the library
of the Maurits Sabbe Library of the Faculty of Theology of the Catholic
University of Louvain for their unfailing support and the conducing sphere
of work.
The compilation of this bibliography was a part of the research project
"The Theological Method of Paul: An Investigation of the Second Letter to
the Corinthians" which was funded by the Fund for Scientific Research
Flanders (2003-2006). We gratefully acknowledge this support without
which this publication would not have been possible.
A special word of thanks is also due to our 2 Corinthians Research Group
in Leuven which provided the context in which this book became possible.
The dedication and commitment as well as the friendship shared in this group
made the monotonous bibliographical work more manageable. We would
like to thank David Bolton, Gabrielle Christenhusz, John Dennis, William
Diedrich, Sebastian Duda, Barbara Focquaert and Ma. Marilou Ibita for the
ways in which each of them contributed to the making of this bibliography.
VIII
PREFACE
We are also grateful to Prof. Gilbert Van Belle and Prof. Joseph Verheyden, the editors of the series Biblical TooL and Studies, as well as Peeters Pub
lishers in the person of Mr. Paul Peeters, for accepting this volume for pub
lication.
Leuven, on the Feast of Pentecost 2007
Reimund Bieringer
Emmanuel Nathan
Dominika Kurek-Chomycz
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PREFACE
ABBREVIATIONS
1. COMMENTARY LIST
2. PERICOPE LIST
VII
XIII
1
13
1:1-2
1:3-11
1:12-14
1:15-2:4
2:5-11
2:12-13
2:14-17
3:1-6
3:7-18
4:1-6
4:7-15
13
14
16
18
20
22
23
27
37
50
55
4:16-5:10
61
5:11-13
5:14-21
6:1-10
6:11-13
6:14-7:4
7:5-16
8:1-24
9:1-15
10:1-11
10:12-18
11:1-15
11:16-33
12:1-10
12:11-21
13:1-10
69
72
89
93
94
100
102
104
105
107
108
112
116
126
128
TABLE OF CONTENTS
13:11-13
130
1-7
2:14-7:4
2:14-4:6
1-9
8-9
10-13
132
133
134
136
136
139
3. THEMES LIST
Adam Christology
Addressees
Affliction
Ambassador
Amen
Apocalyptic
Apology
Apostle
Aroma
Authority
Blessing
Boasting
Body
Canon
Catalogues of Circumstances/Hardships . . . .
Christology - Jesus Christ
Chronology
Collection
Conflict
Consolation, Comfort
Conversion
Corinthian Community
Covenant
Death of Christ
Death/Dying of the Human Person
,
Eschatology
Fool's Speech
Gift, Giving
147
147
147
147
148
148
148
150
150
154
154
154
155
155
157
158
158
160
162
162
164
166
167
167
171
174
176
177
181
183
184
TABLE OF CONTENTS
XI
1 8
Glory
God
God of This World
Grace
Graeco-Roman Context
Holiness, Purity
Holy Spirit
In Christ
'
Incident
Integrity
Interim events
Intermediate, Painful Lettet
Irony
Justification, Justice, Righteousness
5
187
188
188
188
192
192
192
193
193
194
196
197
198
Knowledge
Letter - Spirit
Letter of Tears
Life After Death
Lordship of Jesus
Love
Messenger of Satan
Metaphor
Midrash
Ministry, Minister
Moses
Mysticism
Narrative Criticism
vexptocric;
New Creation
Offender
Opponents
Paradise
mxpaxaXsw, mxpixXrâic,
Parental Imagery
Partition Theories
Paul's Use of Scripture
Poverty
Power
Prayer
Preaching/Proclamation
199
200
202
202
202
202
203
203
205
205
205
207
208
208
208
209
209
214
215
216
216
220
222
223
225
225
TABLE OF CONTENTS
XII
Pseudo-Apostles, Super-Apostles
226
Qumran
Reconciliation
Resurrection
Revelation
Revelations
Rhetoric and Rhetorical Criticism
Satan
Scent/Aroma
Self-Recommendation
Sense Perception
Servants of Satan
Spirit
Suffering
Textual Criticism
Thanksgiving
Thorn in the Flesh
Titus
Travel Plans
Triumph, 6pia[i.fkuto
Unbelievers
Unity
Upbuilding
Vision
Visit
Weakness
Yes
226
227
233
236
236
236
240
241
242
243
243
243
246
248
250
251
252
253
253
255
255
255
255
256
256
259
ALPHABETICAL LIST
261
ABBREVIATIONS
AGJU
ALBO
AnBib
AncB
ANRW
ANTT
ASeign
AThANT
ATR
AusBR
AUSS
BA
BARe
BBB
BBC
BBR
BDR
Arbeiten zur Geschichte des antiken Judentums und des

Urchristentums, Leiden.
Analecta Lovaniensia Bblica et Orientalia, Brugge-Paris-Leuven.
Analecta Bblica, Rome.
Anchot Bible, Gatden City NY.
Aufstieg und Niedergang der rmischen Welt, eds. W. HAASE
& H. T E M P O R I N I , Berlin - New York.
Arbeiten zur neutestamentlichen Textforschung, Berlin-New
York.
Assembls du Seigneur, Brugge-Paris.
Abhandlungen zur Theologie des Alten und Neuen Testa
ments, Zrich.
Anglican Theological Review, Evanston IL.
Australian Biblical Review, Melbourne.
Andrews University Seminary Studies, Berrien Springs MI.
Biblical Archaeologist, New Haven CN.
Biblical Archaeology Review, Washington D C
B o n n e t biblische Beitrge, Bonn-Kln.
The Broadman Bible Commentary, Nashville T N .
Bulletin for Biblical Research, Winona Lake IN.
E BLASS & A. D E B R U N N E R , Grammatik des neutestament
lichen Griechisch, bearbeitet von F. R E H K O P F , 1 9 7 6 ,
1990.
Monograph Series of'Benedictina', Biblical-Ecumenical Sec
tion, Rome.
Beitrge zur biblischen Exegese und Theologie, FrankfurtBern-Las Vegas NV.
Bibliotheca Ephemeridum Theologicarum Lovaniensium,
Leuven.
Beitrge zur evangelischen Theologie, Mnchen.
Beitrge zur Frderung christlicher Theologie, 1. Reihe,
Gtersloh.
Beitrge zur Geschichte der biblischen Exegese, Tbingen.
14
17
Benedictina
BET
BETL
BEvTh
BFChTh
BGBE
XIV
BHTh
Bib
BibToday
BiTr
BJRL
BLE
BN
BNTC
BS
BSt
BTB
BThSt
BThZ
BU
BWANT
BZ
BZNW
CB.NT
CBQ
C B Q MS
CeB
CNEB
CNT
CNT(K)
Collationes
CollTheol
Communio
ComNT
Concjourn
CSCO
CSEL
CSS
CThM.BW
ABBREVIATIONS
Beitrge zur historischen Theologie, Tbingen.

Biblica, Rome.
The Bible Today, Collegeville MN.
Bible Translator, London.
Bulletin of John Rylands University Library of Manchester,
Manchester.
Bulletin de Littrature Ecclsiastique, Toulouse.
Biblische Notizen, Mnchen.
Black's New Testament Commentary, London.
Bibliotheca Sacra, Dallas TX.
Biblische Studien, Neukirchen/Vluyn.
Biblical Theology Bulletin. A Journal of Bible and Theology,
Rome - Wilmington DE - St. Bonaventure NY.
Biblisch-theologische Studien, Neukirchen/Vluyn.
Berliner theologische Zeitschrift, Berlin.
Biblische Untersuchungen, Regensburg.
Beitrge zur Wissenschaft vom Alten und Neuen Testament,
Stuttgart.
Biblische Zeitschrift, Paderborn.
Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fr die neutestamentliche Wis
senschaft, Berlin-New York.
Coniectanea Biblica, New Testament Series, Lund.
Catholic Biblical Quarterly, Washington, D C
Catholic Biblical Quarterly Monograph Series, Washington,
DC
Century Bible, Edinburgh.
The Cambridge Bible Commentary on the New English
Bible, Cambridge.
Coniectanea Neotestamentica, Uppsala.
Commentaar op het Nieuwe Testament, Kampen.
Coationes. Vlaams Tijdschrift voor Theobgie en Pastoraal, Gent.
Collectanea Theologica, Warszawa.
Internationale katholische Zeitschrift Communio, Kln.
Commentaire du Nouveau Testament, Neuchtel - Genve.
Concordia Journal, St. Louis MO.
Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium, Rome.
Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum, Wien.
Cursus Scripturae Sacrae, Paris.
Calwer theologische Monographien, Reihe A: Bibelwissen
schaft, Stuttgart.
ABBREVIATIONS
CTM
CTR
CuadTeol
CV
DBS
EB
Bib
EdF
EGT
EHPR
EHST
EKK
ErbAuf
EspVie
EstAg
EstBib
EthSt
ETL
ETR
ETS MS
EuntDoc
EvQ
EvTh
EWNT
ExpB
ExpT
FRLANT
FzB
GNB
GPM
GThA
HBT
HCNT
HFT
XV
Concordia Theological Monthly, St. Louis MO.

Criswell Theohgical Review, Dallas TX.
Cuadernos de Teohga, Buenos Aires.
Communio Viatorum. A Theological Quarterly, Praha.
Dictionnaire de la Bible, Supplement, Paris.
Die Heilige Schrift in deutscher bersetzung. Echter
Bibel, Wrzburg.
Etudes bibliques, Paris.
Ertrge der Forschung, Darmstadt.
The Expositor's Greek Testament, Grand Rapids MI.
Etudes d'histoire et de philosophic religieuses, Paris.
Europische Hochschulschriften, Series 23: Theologie,
Frankfurt - Bern - New York - Las Vegas NV.
Evangelisch-katholischer Kommentar zum Neuen Testament,
Neukirchen/Vluyn.
Erbe und Auftrag, Beuron.
Esprit et Vie, Langres.
Estudio Teolgico Agustiniano, Valladolid.
Estudios Bblicos, Madrid.
Erfurter Theologische Studien, Leipzig.
Ephemerides Theologicae Lovanienses, Leuven.
Etudes thologiques et religieuses, Montpellier.
Evangelical Theological Society Monograph Series, Jackson MS.
Euntes Docete, Roma.
Evangelical Quarterly, London.
Evangelische Theologie, Mnchen.
Exegetisches Wrterbuch zum Neuen Testament, eds. H. BALZ
& G. S C H N E I D E R , 3 vols., Stuttgart, 1980-1983.
The Expositor's Bible, London.
Expository Times, Edinburgh.
Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und
Neuen Testaments, Gttingen.
Forschung zur Bibel, Wrzburg.
Good News Bible. Today's English Version, London, 1976.
Gttinger Predigtmeditationen, published in Pastoraltheologie
(= PTh).
Gttinger theologische Arbeiten, Gttingen.
Horizons in Biblical Theology, Pittsburgh PA.
Hand-Commentar zum Neuen Testament, Freiburg.
Helps for Translators, Stuttgart-London-New York.
XVI
HNT
HSNT
HThK
HTR
HTS
IDBSupp
ICC
IntB
Interpr
IrBS
ITQ
/AAR
JAARSupp
JBL
JBTh
JETS
JHC
JJS
JSNT
JSNT SS
JSR
JTh
JTS
KBANT
KeHNT
KEK
KNT
KuD
LeDiv
LNTS
ABBREVIATIONS
Handbuch zum Neuen Testament, Tbingen.

Die Heilige Schrift des Neuen Testaments, Bonn.
Herders Theologischer Kommentar zum Neuen Testament,
Freiburg-Basel-Wien.
Harvard Theological Review, Cambridge MA.
Hervormde Teologiese Studies 1 HTS Teologiese Studies, Pretoria.
Interpreters Dictionary of the Bible, Supplement, eds. G.A.
B U T T R I C K & K. C R I M , Nashville TN, 1976.
International Critical Commentary, Edinburgh.
Interpreter's Bible, New York - Nashville T N .
Interpretation, Richmond VA.
Irish Biblical Studies, Belfast
Irish Theological Quarterly, Maynooth.
Journal of the American Academy of Religion, Boston MA.
Supplement to the Journal of the American Academy of Reli
gion, Boston MA.
Journal of Biblical Literature, Philadelphia PA.
Jahrbuch fr biblische Theologie, Neukirchen/Vluyn.
Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society, Lynchburg VA.
Journal of Higher Criticism, Madison NJ.
Journal of Jewish Studies, London.
Journal for the Study of the New Testament, Sheffield.
Journal for the Study of the New Testament, Supplement
Series, Sheffield.
Journal for the Study of Religion, Cape Town.
Journal of Theology. Church of the Lutheran Confession, Eau
Claire WI.
Journal of Theohgical Studies, Oxford.
Kommentare und Beitrge zum Alten und Neuen Testament,
Dsseldorf.
Kurzgefates exegetisches Handbuch zum Neuen Testament,
Leipzig.
Kritisch-exegetischer Kommentar ber das Neue Testament,
Gttingen.
Kommentar zum Neuen Testament, Leipzig.
Kerygma und Dogma, Gttingen.
Lectio Divina, Paris.
Library of New Testament Studies (formerly the Journal for
the Study of the New Testament Supplement Series), Lon
don - New York.
ABBREVIATIONS
LouvSt
MNTC
MST Review
MThZ
NCeB
NET
Neue EB
NICNT
NKZ
NotesTrans
NovT
NTA NF
NTD
NTM
NTOA
NTS
NTSupp
NTT
OBO
PEGL
&MWBS
PG
PL
PTh
PTMS
PzB
RB
RechBib
RevistBib
RevRf
RevSR
XVII
Louvain Studies, Leuven.

Moffat New Testament Commentary, London.
Maryhill School of Theology Review, Manila.
Mnchener Theologische Zeitschrift, Mnchen.
New Century Bible, based on the Revised Standard Version,
London.
Neutestamentliche Entwrfe zur Theologie, Tbingen.
Die Neue Echter Bibel. Kommentar zum Neuen Testament
mit der Einheitsbersetzung, Wrzburg.
New International Commentary on the New Testament,
Grand Rapids MI.
Neue kirchliche Zeitschrift, Erlangen-Leipzig.
Notes on TransUtion, Dallas TX.
Novum Testamentum. An International Quarterly for New Tes
tament and ReUted Studies, Leiden.
Neutestamentliche Abhandlungen, Neue Folge, Mnster.
Das Neue Testament Deutsch, Gttingen.
New Testament Message, Dublin.
Novum Testamentum et orbis antiquus, Fribourg - Gttin
gen.
New Testament Studies, Cambridge.
Novum Testamentum. Supplement, Leiden.
Nederlands Theologisch Tijdschrift, Utrecht.
Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, Fribourg-Gttingen.
Proceedings Eastern Great Lakes
and Midwest Biblical Societies, Buffalo NY.
Patrologiae cursus completus accurante J.P. Migne; series
Graeca, Paris.
Patrologiae cursus completus accurante J.P. Migne; series
Latina, Paris.
Pastoraltheologie. Monatsschrift fur Wissenschaft und Praxis in
Kirche und Gesehschaft, Gttingen.
Pittsburgh Theological Monograph Series, Pittsburgh PA.
Protokolle zur Bibel, Klosterneuburg
Revue biblique, Paris.
Recherches bibliques, Brugge.
Revista Biblica, Buenos Aires.
La Revue Rforme, Marseille
Revue des sciences religieuses. Facult catholique de Thologie,
Strasbourg.
XVIII
ABBREVIATIONS
RExp
RGG
Review and Expositor. A Baptht Theohgical Quarterly, Louisville

KY.
Die Religion in Geschichte und Gegenwart, ed. K. G A L L I N G ,
6 vols., Tbingen, 1957-62.
Revue d'histoire et de philosophie religieuses, Strasbourg.
Rivista Biblica, Brescia.
Regensburger Neues Testament, Regensburg.
Roczniki Teologiczne: Pismo Swiete, Lublin.
Revue de Qumran, Paris.
Revue des sciences philosophiques et thologiques, Paris.
Recherches de Science Religieuse, Paris.
Revue de thologie et de philosophie, Lausanne.
Stuttgarter Biblische Beitrge, Stuttgart.
Studies in the Bible and Early Christianity, Lewiston NY Queenston - Lampeter.
La Sainte Bible. Traduite en franais sous la direction de
l'cole Biblique de Jrusalem, Paris, 1948-54.
Society of Biblical Literature, Dissertation Series, Missoula MT.
Society of Biblical Literature Symposium Series, Atlanta GA.
La Sainte Bible, ed. L. PlROT & A. CLAMER, Paris, 1939-52.
Stuttgarter Bibelstudien, Stuttgart.
Studia Biblica et Theologica, Pasadena CA.
Science et Esprit, Ottowa
Scriptum, Stellenbosch (South Africa).
La Scuola Cattolica, Milano
Semeia. An Experimental Journal for Biblical Criticism,
Decatur GA.
Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja. Publications of the
Finnish Exegetical Society. Schriften der Finnischen Exegetis
chen Gesellschaft, Helsinki.
Schriften der Finnischen Exegetischen Gesellschaft, Helsinki.
Sitzungsberichte der Heidelberger Akademie der Wis
senschaften, Heidelberg.
Studia institua missiologici societatis verbi divini, St. Augustin.
Supplements to the Journal for the Study of Judaism, Leiden.
Scottish Journal of Theology, Edinburgh.
Skrifen Kerk, Pretoria.
Stuttgarter Kleiner Kommentar, Stuttgart.
Studia Neotestamentica Subsidia, Paris-Brugge.
3
RHPR
RivBibllt
RNT
RoczTeol
RQum
RSPT
RSR
RTP
SBB
SBEC
SB(J)
SBL DS
SBL SS
SB (PC)
SBS
SBT
ScEs
Scriptura
ScuolCatt
Semeia
SESJ
SFEG
SHAW
SIM
SJSJ
SJT
SkrifKerk
SKK
SN.S
ABBREVIATIONS
SNT
SNTS MS
SNTU
StANT
StBT
StEc
StEv
STL
StNT
StTh
StUNT
SWJT
SyBU
TANZ
TaS
TCSPCK
TDNT
Theologia
ThGl
ThHK
ThLZ
ThQ
ThWAT
ThWNT
ThZ
XIX
Die Schriften des Neuen Testaments neu bersetzt und fr

die Gegenwart erklrt, Gttingen.
Society for New Testament Studies, Monograph Series, Cam
bridge.
Studien zum Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt, Linz.
Studien zum Alten und Neuen Testament, Mnchen.
Studies in Biblical Theology, London.
Rivista Studi Ecumenici, Venezia.
Studia Evangelica, Berlin.
Studia Theologica Lundensia, Lund.
Studien zum Neuen Testament, Gtersloh.
Studia Theologica. Scandinavian Journal of Theology, Lund.
Studien zur Umwelt des Neuen Testaments, Gttingen.
Southwestern Journal of Theology, Fort Worth TX.
Symbolae Biblicae Upsalienses = Supplements to Svensk
Exegetisk rsbok, Uppsala.
Texte und Arbeiten zum neutestamentlichen Zeitalter,
Tbingen.
Texts and Studies. Contributions to Biblical and Patristic
Literature, Cambridge.
Theological Collections. Society for Promoting Christian
Knowledge, London.
Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, eds. G. KlTTEL
& G. F R I E D R I C H , ET: G.W. BROMILEY, 10 vols., Grand
Rapids MI, 1964-1976.
, .
Theologie und GUube. Zeitschrift fr den katholischen Klerus,
Paderborn.
Theologischer Handkommentar zum Neuen Testament,
Berlin Leipzig.
Theologische Literaturzeitung, Leipzig.
Theologische Quartalschrift, Tbingen.
Theologisches Wrterbuch zum Alten Testament, eds. G.J. BOTTERWECK & H. RlNGGREN, Stuttgart - Berlin - Kln Mainz, 1970ff.
Theologisches Wrterbuch zum Neuen Testament, eds. G. KIT
TEL & G. FRIEDRICH, 10 vols., Stuttgart, 1933-1979.
Theologische Zeitschrift, Basel.
XX
TNTC
TRE
TrinSemRev
TS
TS
TSK
TThZ
TU
TVG
TVZ
TynB
TZTh
UCB
UNT
UTB
VerbEccl
VF
WBC
WdF
WMANT
WortDienst
WUNT
WuppStB
ZAOJAC
ZKTh
ZNW
ZThK
ZWTh
ABBREVIATIONS
Tyndale New Testament Commentaries, London-Grand

Rapids MI.
Theologische Realenzyklopdie, ed. G. MULLER (ed.), Berlin New York.
Trinity Seminary Review, Columbus OH.
Theological Studies, Milwaukee WI.
Theological Studies. Theological Faculties of the Society ofJesus
in the United States, Woodstock MD.
Theologische Studien und Kritiken. Eine Zeitschrift fr das
gesamte Gebiet der Theologie, Gotha.
Trierer theologische Zeitschrift, Trier.
Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen
Literatur, Berlin.
Theologische Verlagsgemeinschaft, Gieen - Wuppertal.
Dissertationen
Theologischer Verlag Zrich Disserta
tionen, Zrich.
Tyndale Bulletin, London.
Tbinger Zeitschrift fr Theologie, Tbingen.
Urchristliche Botschaft. Eine Einfhrung in die Schriften
des Neuen Testaments, Berlin.
Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, Leipzig.
Uni-Taschenbcher, Heidelberg.
Verbum et Ecclesia, Pretoria.
Verkndigung und Forschung. Theologischer Jahresbericht,
Mnchen.
Word Biblical Commentary, Waco TX.
Wege der Forschung, Darmstadt.
Wissenschaftliche Monographien zum Alten und Neuen Tes
tament, Neukirchen/Vluyn.
Wort und Dienst, Bielefeld.
Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament,
Tbingen.
Wuppertaler Studienbibel, Wuppertal.
Zeitschrift fr Antikes Christentum!Journal of Ancient Chris
tianity, Berlin - New York.
Zeitschrift fr Katholische Theologie, Innsbruck.
Zeitschrift fr die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, Berlin.
Zeitschrift fr Theologie und Kirche, Tbingen.
Zeitschrift fr wissenschaftliche Theologie, Jena.
1. COMMENTARY LIST
E.-B., Saint Paul. Seconde ptre aux Corinthiens (Bib, 45), Paris,
1937, 1956.
B A C H M A N N , P., Der zweite Brief des Paulus an die Korinther (KNT, 8), Leip
zig, 1 9 0 9 , 1 9 1 8 , 1 9 2 2 .
BAIRD, W , / Corinthians, 2 Corinthians (Knox Preaching Guides), Atlanta
GA, 1980.
BARBAGLIO, G., 1-2 Corinzi (Leggere oggi la Bibbia), Brescia, 1989.
BARCLAY, W., The Letters to the Corinthians (The Daily Study Bible), Phi
ladelphia PA, 1954, 1956, "revised": 1975, pp. 169-268.
BARCLAY, W., Briefe an die Korinther, trans, by E. LESEBERG, Wuppertal,
1987.
B A R N E T T , P., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (NICNT), Grand Rapids
MI - Cambodge: Eerdmans, 1997.
B A R R E T T , C.K., A Commentary on the Second Epistle to the Corinthians
(BNTC), London, 1973, 1979; (Harper's New Testament Commen
tary), New York et al.: 1973.
B A U D R A Z , F., Les ptres aux Corinthiens. Commentaire, Genve, 1965.
BEASLEY-MURRAY, G.R., 2 Corinthians, in C.J. A L L E N (ed.), 2 Corinthians Philemon (BBC, 11), Nashville TN, 1971, pp. 1-76.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., 2 Corinthians (The IVP New Testament Commentary
Series), Downers Grove IL - Leicester: InterVarsity, 1996.
BELSER, J.E., Der zweite Brief des Aposteb Paulus an die Korinther, Freiburg,
1910.
B E N G E L , J.A., Gnomon Novi Testamenti in quo ex nativa verborum vi simplicitas, profunditas, concinnitas, salubritas sensuum coelestium indicatur,
Tbingen, 1742, 1759, 1773; London, 1862; ed. P. STEUDEL: 8th repr.
of the 3rd ed.: Stuttgart, = 1887, pp. 689-728.
B E R N A R D , J.H., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians (EGT, 3),
London, 1897; Grand Rapids MI, s.d. (ca. 1903); New York, 1910;
repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1961.
B E S T , E., Second Corinthians (Interpretation), Atlanta GA: John Knox, 1987.
BETZ, H.D., 2 Corinthians 8 and 9: A Commentary on Two Administrative
Letters of the Apostle Paul (Hermeneia), Philadelphia PA, 1985.
ALLO,
12
COMMENTARY LIST
BETZ, H.D., 2 Korinther 8 und 9. Ein Kommentar zu zwei Verwaltungsbrie

fen des Apostels Paulus, trans, and adapted by S. A N N , Mnchen, 1992;
Gtersloh, 1993.
BlSPlNG, A., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther und der Brief an die Galater
(Exegetisches Handbuch zu den Briefen des Apostels Paulus, II/l), Mn
ster, 1863 (pp. 1-164), 1883.
BLAIR, E.P., 1 & 2 Corinthians, GaUtians, Ephesians: Student Study Book
(Genesis to Revelation Series) Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1997.
B O O R , W. D E , Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (WuppStB), Wuppertal,
1972, 1 9 7 7 , 1 9 7 8 , 1982.
B O U S S E T , W , Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (SNT, 2), Gttingen, 1907,
1917 (pp. 167-223), 1929.
BRAY, G.L. (ed.), 1-2 Corinthians (Ancient Christian Commentary on Scrip
ture. New Testament, 7), Chicago IL - London: Fitzroy Dearborn,
1999.
B R O W N , D., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians, in P. SCHAFF (ed.), A Pop
ular Commentary on the New Testament by English and American SchoUrs of Various Evangelical Denominations, With Illustrations and Maps,
vol. Ill: The Pauline Epistles, New York Edinburgh, 1882, pp. 237284.
B R U C E , F.F., 1 and 2 Corinthians (NCeB), London, 1971, pp. 177-256.
B U L T M A N N , R., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther, ed. E. DlNKLER (KEK
Sonderband), Gttingen, 1976, 1987.
B U L T M A N N , R., The Second Letter to the Corinthians, trans, by R.A. H A R RISVILLE, Minneapolis MN, 1985.
CALVIN, J., Commentaire sur U seconde pistre aux Corinthiens, Genve, 1547.
CALVIN, J., In epistohm Pauli posteriorem ad Corinthios commentarius, part I,
in ID., In Novi Testamenti epistoUs commentarii (ad editionem Amstelodamensam accuratissime exscripti), ed. A. T H O L U C K , Berlin, 1831,
1864, pp. 419-529.
CALVIN, J., Auslegung des Rmerbriefes und der beiden Korintherbriefe, trans.
by G. G R A F F M A N N , HJ. HAARBECK & O. W E B E R (Johannes Calvins
Auslegung der Heiligen Schrift, Neue Reihe 16), Neukirchen, I960,
pp. 477-606.
C A L V I N , J., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians and
the Epistles to Timothy, Titus and Philemon, trans, by TA. SMAIL, ed.
D.W. T O R R A N C E & T.F. T O R R A N C E (Calvin's New Testament Commen
taries), Edinburgh - London, 1964.
CARREZ, M., La deuxime ptre aux Corinthiens (Cahiers vangile, 51), Paris,
1985.
2
BETZ H D - ERDMAN C R
M., La deuxieme ptre de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (CNT, 8),

Genve, 1986.
CARVER, F.G., 77 Corinthians (Beacon Bible Commentary, 8), Kansas City
MO, 1968, pp. 487-653.
C H A F I N , K.L., 1, 2 Corinthians (The Communicator's Commentary, 7),
Waco TX, 1985.
C O R N E L I U S A LAPIDE (van den Steen), Commentarius in secundam epistohm
ad Corinthios, in ID., Commentarla in Scripturam Sacram, vol. XVIII:
Divi Pauli epistolarum, ed. A. C R A M P O N , Paris, 1866, pp. 419-513.
C O R N E L Y , R., Commentarius in S. Pauli apostoli epistolas, part 3: Epistolae ad
Corinthios altera et ad Galatas (CSS, II/3), Paris, 1892, 1909.
C O R S A N I , B., La Seconda Lettera ai Corinzi, Guida alla lettera, Torino: Clau
diana, 2000.
CYRIL OF ALEXANDRIA, '. Explanatio in epistuUm II ad Corinthios, PG 74, cols. 915-952.
D A N K E R , EW., II Corinthians (Augsburg Commentary N T ) , Minneapolis
MN, 1989.
D E N B O E R , C , De tweede brief van Paulus aan de Korinthiers: VII-XIII. Deel 2,
Kampen: Kok Voorhoeve; Hilversum: Evangelische Omroep, 1996.
D E N N E Y , J., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians, in M. D O D D S (ed.), An
Exposition of the Bible: A Series of Expositions Covering All the Books of
the Old and New Testament, Hartford CT, 1903.
D E N N E Y , J., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (ExpB), London, 1894,
New York, 1894; New York - London, 1905; repr. Grand Rapids MI,
1943.
DlDYMUS O F ALEXANDRIA (the Blind),
. Commentarius in epistohm secundam
ad Corinthios, PG 39, cols. 1679-1732.
D l D Y M U S OF A L E X A N D R I A (the Blind), [Commentary on selected passages of
2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche.
Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mn
ster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 14-44.
E R A S M U S , D . , Epistola Pauli ad Corinthios secunda, in I D . , Opera omnia,
vol. VI: Novum Testamentum, Cui, in hac Editione, subjectae sunt singulis
paginis Adnotationes, Leiden, 1705; repr. London 1962, cols. 749-798.
E R A S M U S , D . , Paraphrase in epistolam Pauli ad Corinthios posteriorem, in I D . ,
Opera omnia, vol. VII: Paraphrases in Novum Testamentum, Leiden,
1706; repr. London 1962, cols. 914-942.
E R D M A N , C R . , The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, Philadelphia
PA: Westminster, 1929, repr. 1944; 1964; 1966.
CARREZ,
COMMENTARY LIST
G. (Hessels van Est), In epistohm secundam Beati Pauli Apostoli ad

Corinthios commentarius, in ID., In omnes canonicas apostolorum epistolas, vol. III, Mainz - Paris - Leuven, 1842, pp. 216-492.
EVANS, E., The Epistles of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians, Oxford, 1930.
E W A L D , H., Die Sendschreiben des Aposteh Paulus bersetzt und erklrt, Gt
tingen, 1857, pp. 223-314.
FABRIS, R., Al servizio delh comunit. Seconda lettera di Paoh ai Corinzi,
Torino, 1977.
FALLON, E T , 2 Corinthians (NTM, 11), Wilmington DE - Dublin, 1980.
FlLSON, F.V. & J. R E I D , The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (IntB, 10),
New York - Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1953, pp. 263-425.
FISHER, F.L., Commentary on 1 and2 Corinthians (WBC), Waco TX, 1975.
FLATT, J.F. V O N , Vorlesungen ber die beyden Briefe Pauli an die Corinther, ed.
C.D.F. H O F F M A N N , Tbingen, 1827, pp. 1-205.
F O R E M A N , K.J., Romans 1 Corinthians 2 Corinthians (The Layman's Bible
Commentary, 21), Richmond VA, 1961 (pp. 112-152), Atlanta GA,
1982.
FURNISH, V P , II Corinthians. A New Transhtion With Introduction and Com
mentary (AncB, 32A), Garden City NY: Doubleday, 1984.
GABLER, J.P., Dissertano Critica de Capitibus ultimis IX-XIIIposterioris Epistolae Pauli ad Corinthios ad eadem haud separandis, Gttingen, 1782.
G A R L A N D , D.E., 2 Corinthians (The New American Commentary, 29),
Nashville TN: Broadman and Holman Publishers, 1999.
G E N N A D I U S O F C O N S T A N T I N O P L E , [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor],
in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus
Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster:
Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, p. 419.
G E T T Y , M.A., First Corinthians. Second Corinthians (Collegeville Bible Com
mentary, 7), Collegeville MI, 1983.
G O D E T , G., La Seconde Epitre aux Corinthiens. Commentane, ed. P. C O M TESSE, Neuchtel, 1914.
G O U L D , E.P., Commentary on the Epistles to the Corinthians (An American
Commentary on the New Testament), Philadelphia PA: American Baptist
Publication Society, 1887.
GRASSER, E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther. Kapitel 1,1-7,16 (TK, 8/1),
Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlagshaus; Wrzburg: Echter, 2002.
G R E E N E , O.B., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians, Green
ville SC, 1976.
ESTIUS,
ESTIUS G. - JACKSON B.
EW., De Tweede Brief van den Apostel Paulus aan de Kerk te

Corinthe (Kommentaar op het Nieuwe Testament, 8), Amsterdam, 1939.
G R O S H E I D E , EW., De Tweede Brief aan de Kerk te Korinthe (CNT [K]), Kam
pen, 1959.
G R O T I U S , H . (de Groot), Annotationes in epistohm ad Corinthios alteram, in
ID., Annotationes in Novum Testamentum, vol. VI, Groningen, 1828,
pp. 458-546.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., 2 Corinthians (The NIV Application Commentary Series),
Grand Rapids MI: Zondervan, 2000.
H A N S O N , R.P.C., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Torch Bible Paper
backs), London, 1954, 1967.
H A R R I S , M.J., 2 Corinthians (The Expositor's Bible Commentary, 10), Grand
Rapids MI, 1976.
H A R R I S , M.J.,
The Second Epistle to the Corinthians: A Commentary on
the Greek Text (NIGTC), Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Milton Keynes:
Paternoster, 2005.
H A S T I N G S , J . , The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (The Speaker's Bible),
Aberdeen, 1933.
H E I N R I C I , C.F.G., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (KEK, 6), Gttingen,
1883, 1 8 9 0 , 1 9 0 0 (the title of the 6th ed. is Kritisch Exegetisches Hand
buch ber den zweiten Brief an die Korinther).
H E I N R I C I , C.F.G., Das zweite Sendschreiben des Aposteh Paulus an die Korin
ther, Berlin, 1887.
H E R I N G , ]., La Seconde Epitre de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (ComNT, 8),
Neuchtel - Paris, 1958.
H E R I N G , ]., The Second Epistle of Saint Paul to the Corinthians, trans, by
A.W. H E A T H C O T E & P.J. A L L C O C K , London, 1967.
H O D G E , C , An Exposition of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, Edin
burgh, 1859; New York, 1891; repr. London, 1959.
H U G H OF S A I N T - V I C T O R , In epistolam II ad Corinthios, PL 175, cols. 543554.
H U G H E S , P.E., Paul's Second Epistle to the Corinthians: The English Text With
Introduction, Exposition and Notes (NICNT), London - Grand Rapids
MI, 1962, 1 9 7 3 , 1 9 8 0 .
H U G H E S , R.B., Second Corinthians, Chicago IL: Moody Publishers, 1983.
ISAACS, W . H . , The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, A Study in
Translation and an Interpretation, London: Oxford University Press,
1921.
J A C K S O N , B., Commentary on Second Corinthians, AbileneTX: Quality Publi
cations, 1993.
GROSHEIDE,
COMMENTARY LIST
J O H N CHRYSOSTOM,
.
In secundum ad Corinthios epistoUm commentarius (Homiliae), PG 61,
cols. 381-610.
J O H N D A M A S C E N E , '. In epistolam II ad
Corinthios, PG 95, cols. 706-776.
KENT, H.A., A Heart Opened Wide: Studies in II Corinthians, Grand Rapids
MI, 1982.
KETTER, P., Die beiden Korintherbriefe (Herders Bibelkommentar, 14), Frei
burg, 1937, pp. 353-455.
KEULERS, J . , De brieven van Paulus (De boeken van het Nieuwe Testament
vertaald en uitgelegd, V/1), Roermond - Maaseik, 1938, pp. 399-486.
KLAUCK, H.-J., 2. Korintherbrief (Neue EB, 8), Wrzburg, 1986.
K L I N G , Chr.E, Die Korinther-Briefe. Theologisch-homiletisch bearbeitet (Theo
logisch-Homiletisches Bibelwerk, 7), Bielefeld, 1861, 1865 (pp. 271417); 4th ed. revised by . B R A U N E , Bielefeld - Leipzig, 1903, pp. 293445.
KLOPPER, ., Exegetisch-kritische Untersuchungen ber den zweiten Brief des
Paulus an die Gemeinde zu Korinth, Gttingen, 1869.
KLPPER, ., Kommentar ber das zweite Sendschreiben des Apostels Paulus an
die Gemeinde zu Korinth, Berlin, 1874.
KREMER, ]., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Kleiner Kommentar, 8), Stutt
gart, s.d..
KREMER, ]., 2. Korintherbrief (SKK, 8), Stuttgart, 1990.
KRIMMER, H., Zweiter Korintherbrief (Bibelkommentar, 12), Neuhausen
Stuttgart, 1987.
K R U S E , C.G., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians : An Introduction
and Commentary (TNTC, 8), Leicester - Grand Rapids MI, 1987.
LAMB, J . , 2 Corinthians, Leiceister: Crossway, 1999.
L A M B R E C H T , ]., 2 Korintiers. Belichting van het bijbelboek, s Hertogenbosch:
Katholieke Bijbelstichting; Brugge: Tabor, 1999.
LAMBRECHT, J., Second Corinthians (Sacra Pagina Series, 8), Collegeville MN:
Liturgical Press, 1999, 2006 (with Additional Bibliography).
L A N G , F., Die Briefe an die Korinther (NTD, 7), Gttingen - Zrich, 1986.
L A N G H E I N R I C H , F., Der zweite Brief Sankt Pauli an die Korinther. Ein Beitrag
zu einer biblischen Pastoraltheologie, Leipzig, 1887, 1905.
L A P E R R I N E D ' H A U T P O U L , G., Les ptres de Saint Paul aux
Corinthiens,
Rome - Brugge - Paris, 1910, pp. 335-479.
L E M O N N Y E R , ., Eptres de Saint Paul. Traduction et commentaire, part 1:
Lettres aux Thessaloniciens, aux GaUtes, aux Corinthiens, aux Romains, Paris,
1908, pp. 177-235.
2
16
JOHN CHRYSOSTOM - OECUMENIUS
R.-C.H., The Interpretation of St. Paul's First and Second Epistles to

the Corinthians, Minneapolis MN, 1937; repr. 1963, pp. 791-1341.
LlETZMANN, H., Die Briefe des Apostels Paulus. An die Korinther II (HNT),
Tbingen, 1909, 1921 ("unvernderter Abdruck": pp. 165-224), 1931
(pp. 97-162), 1949 ("von W.G. K M M E L ergnzte Auflage": pp. 97-164
and 196-214), 1969.
L U T H I , W., Der zweite Korintherbrief, ausgelegt fur die Gemeinde, Basel, I960.
LUTHER, M., Epistel-Auslegung, vol. 2: Die Korintherbriefe, ed. E. ELLWEIN,
Gttingen, 1968, pp. 325-439.
MACEVILLY, J., An Exposition of the Epistles of St. Paul, vol. I, Dublin, 1855,
1 8 9 1 , pp. 283-359.
M A C L A R E N , ., Romans, Corinthians (To II Corinthians, Chap. V) (Exposi
tions on Holy Scripture, 14), repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1984, pp. 268389.
M A C L A R E N , ., Second Corinthians (Chaps. VII to End), Galatians and Philippians (Expositions on Holy Scripture, 15), repr. Grand Rapids MI,
1984, pp. 1-90.
M A N Z I , E, Seconda Lettern ai Corinzi (I libri biblici: Nuovo Testamento, 9),
Milano: Paoline, 2002.
M A R T I N , R.P., 2 Corinthians (WBC, 40), Waco TX, 1986.
MATERA, F.J., IICorinthians : A Commentary (The New Testament Library),
Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2003.
M A U N O U R Y , A.-E, Commentaire sur les deux Eptres de Saint Paul aux Corin
thiens, Paris, 1879, pp. 347-578.
M C C A N T , J.W., 2 Corinthians (Readings: A New Biblical Commentaiy),
Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1999.
M C F A Y D E N , J.., The Epistles to the Corinthians With Notes and Comments
(The Interpreter's Commentary on the Epistles), London - New Yotk Toronto, 1911.
MENZIES, ., The Second Epistle of the Apostle Paul to the Corinthians: Intro
duction, Text, English Translation and Notes, London, 1912.
MEYER, H.A.W., Kritisch exegetisches Handbuch ber den zweiten Brief an die
Korinther (KEK, 6), Gttingen, 1840, 1870.
M E Y E R , H.A.W, Critical and Exegetical Handbook to the Epistles to the
Corinthians, vol. II, trans, by D. H U N T E R based on the 5th ed. (ed.
LENSKI,
WP. D I C K S O N ) , Edinburgh, 1884.
. Pauli
apostoli ad Corinthiosposterior epistola, PG 118, cols. 910-1088.
OECUMENIUS O F TRIKKA, [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor], in
K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus
OECUMENIUS,
COMMENTARY LIST

Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984, pp. 444-446.
O L S H A U S E N , H., Die Briefe Pauli an die Rmer und Korinther (Biblischer
Commentar ber smmtliche Schriften des Neuen Testaments zunchst
fr Prediger und Studierende, III), Knigsberg, 1837, 1840, pp. 771-886.
O L S H A U S E N , H., Biblical Commentary on St. Paul's First and Second Epistles
to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. Cox, Edinburgh, 1869, pp. 269-380.
PASCUZZI, M.A., First and Second Corinthians (New Collegeville Bible Com
mentary), Collegeville MN: Liturgical Press, 2005.
PETER L O M B A R D , In epistoUm II ad Corinthios, PL 192, cols. 9-94.
P H O T I U S O F C O N S T A N T I N O P L E , [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor],
in K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus
PlTTA, A., La seconda lettera ai Corinzi (Commenti biblici), Roma: Borla,
2006.
P L U M M E R , A., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians (Cam
bridge Greek Testament), Cambridge, 1903.
P L U M M E R , A., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle of
St Paul to the Corinthians (ICC), Edinburgh, 1915; repr. 1970.
POP, F.J., Apostolaat in druk en vertroosting. De tweede brief aan de Corinthiers
(De prediking van het Nieuwe Testament, VII/2), Nijkerk, 1953.
RAVASI, G.E, Lettere ai Corinzi. Ciclo di conferenze tenute al Centro culturale
S. Fedele di Mihno (Conversazioni Bibliche), Bologna, 1991.
REED, O.F., 1 & 2 Corinthians (Beacon Bible Expositions, 7), Kansas City,
MO: Beacon Hill, 1997.
R O B E R T S O N , E.H., Corinthians 1 and2 (J.B. Phillips' N T Commentaries),
New York, 1973.
ROHR, I., Paulus und die Gemeinde von Korinth. Auf Grund der beiden Korintherbriefe (Biblische Studien, 4,4), Freiburg, 1899, pp. 72-103.
RCKERT, L.I., Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther, Leipzig, 1837.
SAMPLEY, J.P., The Second Letter to the Corinthians: Introduction, Commentary,
and Reflections (IntB, 11), Nashville TN: Abingdon, 2000, pp. 3-180.
SCHAEFER, A., Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther (Die Bcher des Neuen
Testaments erklrt, II/2), Mnster, 1903.
ScHELKLE, K.H., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Geistliche Schriftlesung,
8), Dsseldorf, 1964.
SCHELKLE, K.H., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians, trans, by K. S M Y T H
(New Testament for Spiritual Reading, 14), New York, 1969, repr.
1981.
2
OECUMENIUS OF TRIKKA - THEOPHYLACT OF OCHRYDA
., Die Briefe des Paulus (Erluterungen zum Neuen Testament,

II), Stuttgart, 1909, 1936, pp. 218-356; repr. Die Korintherbriefe (Erlu
terungen zum Neuen Testament, 6), Stuttgart, 1950; "neu durchgese
hen": Stuttgart, 1962, pp. 221-361.
SCHLATTER, ., Paulus, der Bote Jesu. Eine Deutungseiner Briefe an die Korin
ther, Stuttgart, 1934, 1969 (pp. 462-683), 1985.
SCHMIEDEL, P.W., Die Briefe an die Thessalonicher und an die Korinther
(HCNT, 2), Freiburg, 1891 (pp. 175-260), 1893.
ScHNEDERMANN, G., Die Briefe Pauli an die Korinther (Kurzgefater Kom
mentar, 3), Mnchen, 1894, pp. 288-375.
S E D U L I U S S C O T U S , In epistolam II ad Corinthios, PL 103, cols. 161-182.
SEMLER, J.S., Paraphrasis II. epistulae ad Corinthios. Accessit Latina Vetus transUtio et lectionum varietas, Halle Magdeburg, 1776.
SEVERIAN OF GABALA, [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB
(ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: Aschendorff,
1933, repr. 1984, pp. 278-298.
SICKENBERGER, J., Die Briefe des heiligen Paulus an die Korinther und sein
Brief an die Rmer (HSNT, 6), Bonn, 1919, 1932, pp. 80-146.
S M I T H , D., Second Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians (The Disciple's Com
mentary on the New Testament, 4), London, 1932, pp. 505-570.
STAAB, K. (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: Aschen
dorff, 1933, repr. 1984.
STANGE, E., Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelhilfe fr die Gemeinde, 7-8), Stuttgart,
1948, pp. 101-177.
STANLEY, A.P., The Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians: With Critical Notes
and Dissertations, London, 1858 (pp. 357-608), 1882, pp. 343-589.
TASKER, R.V.G., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians: An Introduc
tion and Commentary (TNTC), Grand Rapids MI, 1958, 1971.
T H E O D O R E OF MOPSUESTIA, [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor], in
K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus
T H E O D O R E T O F C Y R R H U S ,
. Interpretatio secundae epistolae ad Corinthios, PG 82,
cols. 375-460.
THEOPHYLACT O F OCHRYDA,
. Epistolae II Divi Pauli ad Corinthios expositio, PG 124,
cols 795-952.
SCHLATTER,
10
COMMENTARY LIST
Commentaria in omnes D. Pauli apostoli epstolas, vol. 2,

Paris, 1874, pp. 1-128.
T H O M P S O N , J., The Second Letter of Paul to the Corinthians, Austin, TX:
R.B. Sweet Co.; AbileneTX: Abilene Christian University Press, 1970.
T H R A L L , M.E., The First and Second Letters of Paul to the
Corinthians
(CNEB), Cambridge, 1965, pp. 119-183.
THRALL, M.E., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle
to the Corinthians in Two Volumes (ICC), vol. 1: Introduction and Com
mentary on II Corinthians I-VII, Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1994; vol. 2:
Commentary on 2 Corinthians VIII-XIII, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 2000.
V A N M A N E N , W.C., Paulus. III. De Brieven aan de Korinthiers, Leiden: Brill,
1896.
VAN VELDHUIZEN, A., Paulus' brieven aan de Korinthiers (Tekst en uitleg.
Practische Verklaring van het Nieuwe Testament), Groningen Den
Haag, 1917, 1922, pp. 47-59 and 112-140.
V O I G T , G., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Paulus an die Korinther II (Biblisch
theologische Schwerpunkte, 5), Gttingen, 1990.
WALTER, E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Die Welt der Bibel, 3), Ds
seldorf, 1964.
W E N D L A N D , H.D., Die Briefe an die Korinther (NTD, 7), Gttingen, 1932,
1964 (pp. 143-234), "1965, "neu bearbeitet": 1968, 1972 (pp. 167261), 1980.
W E T T E , W.M.L. D E . , Kurze Erklrung der Briefe an die Corinther (KeHNT),
Leipzig, 1841 (pp. 149-261), 1845.
WETTSTEIN, J.J., Novum Testamentum Graecum, vol. II: Continens Epistohs
Pauli, Acta Apostolorum, Epstolas Cannicas et Apocalypsin, Amsterdam,
1752; repr. Graz, 1962, pp. 177-215.
WILSON, G., 2 Corinthians (Digest of Reformed Comments), Carlisle PA,
1973; Edinburgh, 1979.
W l N D I S C H , H., Der zweite Korintherbrief (KEK, 6), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1924; repr. ed. G. STRECKER, 1970.
W l T H E R l N G T O N III, B., Conflict and Community in Corinth: A Socio-Rhetorical Commentary on 1 and2 Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans;
Carlisle: Paternoster, 1995.
W O L F F , C , Der zweite Brief des Paulus an die Korinther (ThHK, 8), Berlin:
EVA, 1989.
W O R D S W O R T H , C , The New Testament of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ
in the Original Greek: With Introductions and Notes, vol. 2: St. Paul's
Epistles, the General Epistles, the Book of Revelation, and Indexes, new ed.
London, 1872, pp. 145-184.
THOMAS AQUINAS,
10
12
15
13
THOMAS AQUINAS - ZEILINGER E
11
Krieg und Friede in Korinth. Kommentar zum 2. Korintherbrief

des AposteU Paulus, part 1: Der Kampfbrief, der Vershnungsbrief, der Bet
telbrief, Wien - Kln - Weimar: Bhlau, 1992; part 2: Die Apologie,
Wien - Kln - Weimar: Bhlau, 1997.
ZEILINGER, F.,
2. PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1:1-2
Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grundele
mente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St.
Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 35-70].
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zwei
ten Korintherbrief(NEY, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [143-159].
B R E N D L E , A., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur
Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
H A I N Z , ]., Ekklesia.
Strukturen paulinischer Gemeinde-Theologie
und
Gemeinde-Ordnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [2 Cor 1:1: 127-130].
H U G H E S , EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and
7.5-8.24, in D.E W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra
tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre
dans lajoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279.
RoiN, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Smiotique et Bible 73
(1994) 45-55.
S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung des Han
delns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [86-92].
W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13 ;7.5-16 and
Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583.
W E L B O R N , L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA:
Mercer University Press, 1997 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 95-131].
W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians
1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60.
W N S C H , H . - M . , Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ab kommunikative
Hand
lung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4),
Mnster: LIT, 1996 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 149-211].
BAUM, H . ,
14
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1:3-11
L.D., Good Grief: Paul as Sufferer and Consoler in 2 Corinthians 1:37 (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the University of
Toronto, 2003).
BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein - in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund
elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17),
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 35-70].
BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christohgy (BZNW, 140),
Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006 [2 Cor 1:8-11: 61-63].
BRENDLE, A., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur
Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
C A R R N , J., LOS adversarios de 2 Corintios: eldificilgriego de 1,11 y 2,17, in
Revista Espanok de Teologia 62 (2002) 419-436.
CLAVIER, H., La sante de Taptre Paul, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN
U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F.
Bohn, 1953, pp. 66-82 [2 Cor 1:8-10].
FEE, G.D., Pauline Christology: An Exegetical-Theological Study, Peabody
MA: Hendrickson, 2007 [2 Cor 1:3-5: 169-171].
FlLSON, F.V., "The God of All Comfort", in Theology Today 8 (1952) 498-501
[2 Cor 1:3].
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata
logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99),
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [153-157].
H A I N Z , J., KOINONIA.
"Kirche" als Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16),
Regensburg, 1982 [2 Cor 1:7: 99-102].
HELEWA, G., Un ministero paolino: consolare gli afflitti, in Teresianum 44
(1993) 3-51 [2 Cor 1:3].
H E M E R , C.J., A Note on 2 Corinthians 1:9, in TynB 23 (1972) 103-107.
H O F I U S , O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". HapaxXyjaiq und TrapaxaAstv in 2 Kor
1,3-7, in Theologische Beitrge 14 (1983) 217-227.
H O F I U S , O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". IlapxTjati; und TOxpaxaAdv in 2 Kor 1,37, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 244-254.
H O T Z E , G., Gemeinde als Schicksalsgemeinschaft mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11),
in R. KAMPLING & T. S D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments.
FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 336-355.
H O T Z E , G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer ekmentaren Denk
form in seiner Theologie (NTA, NF 33), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1997
[300-340].
ALARY,
2 COR 1:3-11
15
HUGHES, EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation : 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and

7.5-8.24, in D.F. WATSON (ed.), Persuasive Artistry : Studies in New Tes
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction : An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 1,311 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer).
KRAFTCHICK, S.J., Death's Parsing: Experience as a Mode of Theology in Paul,
in J.C. A N D E R S O N , P. SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversa
tions in Context. FS C.J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 2002, pp. 144-166 [2 Cor 1:8-11].
LlPS, H . V O N , Der Apostolat des Paulus ein Charisma? Semantische Aspekte
zu ^pi^-^pto-fia und anderen Wortpaaren im Sprachgebrauch des Paulus,
in Bib 66 (1985) 305-343 [2 Cor 1:11].
tion du veritable aptre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7 5-16: La lettre
dans Ujoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279.
O'BRIAN, P.T., Introductory Thanksgivings in the Letters of Paul (NTSupp,
49), Leiden, 1977 [233-258].
P R O U D F O O T , CM., Imitation or Realistic Participation? A Study of Paul's Con
cept of "Suffering With Christ", in Interpr 17 (1963) 140-160 [2 Cor 1:3-7].
ROETZEL, C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in
Paul's Theology, in Interpr AG (1992) 5-18.
(1994) 45-55.
delns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [2 Cor 1:3-11:
47-51; 1:3-7: 100-113].
P., Form and Function of the Pauline Thanksgiving (BZNW, 20),
Gieen - Berlin, 1939 [2 Cor 1:10-11: 46-50].
STANLEY, D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13),
Rome, 1961 [2 Cor 1:9-10: 129-131].
S T E G M A N , T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in
2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Edittice Pontifcio Istituto Biblico,
2005 [2 Cor 1:8-10: 258-262].
T A N N E H I L L , R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline
Theology (BZNW, 32), Gieen - Berlin, 1967 [2 Cor 1:3-9: 90-98].
T H E I S S E N , G., Trost ohne Vertrstung. Vom einzigen Trost im Leben und im
Sterben (2 Kor 1,3-7), in ID., Erlsungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen,
Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2002, pp. 148-151.
SCHUBERT,
16
PERICOPE LIST
B.B., Some Difficult Passages in the First Chapter of2 Corinthians,

in JBL 6 (1886) 27-39 [2 Cor 1:6: 27-30; 1:8-10: 30-35].
W A T S O N , N.M., "... To Make Us Rely Not on Ourselves but on God Who Raises
the Dead": 2 Cor. 1,9b as the Heart of Paul's Theology, in U. L u z &C
H. W E D E R (eds.), Die Mitte des Neuen Testaments. Einheit und Vielfalt neutestamentlicher Theologie. FS E. Schweizer, Gttingen, 1983, pp. 384-398.
W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16
and
1.1-2.13;7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60.
W H I T L O C K , J., Schrift und Inspiration. Studien zur Vorstellung von inspirier
ter Schrift und inspirierter Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und in
den paulinischen Briefen (WMANT, 98), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2002 [249-253].
W l L E S , G.P., Paul's Intercessory Prayers: The Significance of the Intercessory
Prayer Passages in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 24), Cambridge, 1974
[2 Cor 1:7: 226-229; 1:11: 271-276].
W U N S C H , H.-M., Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ah kommunikative
Handlung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie,
4), Mnster: LIT, 1996 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 149-211].
YATES, R., Paul's Affliction in Asia: 2 Corinthians 1:8, in EvQ 53 (1981)
241-245.
WARFIELD,
2 Cor 1:12-14
A H N , J.Y.-S., The Parousia in Paul's Letters to the Thessalonians, the Corin
thians, and the Romans, in Relation to Its Old Testament-Judaic Back
ground (Ph.D. diss., Fuller Theological Seminary, Pasadena CA, 1989;
dir. R.P Martin and L.C. Allen), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms,
1989 [281-283].
BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grundele
mente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17),
ten Korintherbrief(NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [160-168].
Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor
1,1-2,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
2 COR 1:12-14
17
H.-J., Der Begriff Syneidesis bei Paulus. Eine neutestamentlichexegetische Untersuchung zum "Gewissensbegriff"(WUNT, II/10), Tbin
gen, 1983 [2 Cor 1:12].
H A H N , F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,122,1, in H . D . B E T Z & L. S C H O T T R O F F (eds.), Neues Testament und christ
liche Existenz. FS H . Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck),
1973, pp. 229-239.
7.5-8.24, in D.E W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La kttre
RoiNfi, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Semiotique et Bible 73
(1994) 45-55.
S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., "Gloriarse" segun San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de x a u x a o jjiai (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de
Teologia (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 1:12: 228-231].
S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"!
Eine Untersuchung zum
2. Korintherbrief als Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einscht
zung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004
[47-51].
T H R A L L , M.E., The Pauline Use o/ZuvsioV^. in NTS 14 (1967-1968) 118125 [2 Cor 1:12].
T H R A L L , M.E., 2 Corinthians 1:12: aytoxTjTt or k-Kkhxt]^?,
in J.K. E L L I O T T
(ed.), Studies in New Testament Language and Text. FS G.D. Kilpatrick
(NTSupp, 44), Leiden, 1976, pp. 366-372.
1.1-2.13;7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60.
W U N S C H , H . - M . , Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 als kommunikative
Hand
lung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie,
4), Mnster: LIT, 1996 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 149-211].
ECKSTEIN,
18
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1:15-2:4
E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefloermeneutik im
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002
[2 Cor 2:3-4: 169-205].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by . S . H E R O N ,
London - New York: T&T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 2:3-4:
91-112].
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin
thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 1:21-22].
BRSE, U., "Trnenbrief" und 1. Korintherbrief, in SNTU9
(1984) 175-202
[2 Cor 2:4].
BoSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels als theologisches Programm.
Der zweite Korintherbrief ak Beispiel fr die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen
Theologie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1994
[2 Cor 1:15-2:11: 7-44].
B R E N D L E , ., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur
1,1-2,13; 7,4-16(EHS.T, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
DE LA POTTERIE, L, L'onction du chrtienpar lafoi, in Bib 40 (1959) 12-69
[2 Cor 1:21-22: 14-30].
DERRETT, J.D.M., Nat (2 Cor 1:19-20), in Filologia Neotestamentaria 4
(1991) 205-209.
DERRETT, J.D.M., Nai (2 Cor 1:19-20), in I D . (ed.), Studies in the New Tes
tament, Leiden: Brill, 1995, pp. 188-192.
DlNKLER, E., Die Taufterminologie in 2 Kor 1,21 f. Eine Freundesgabe, in Neotestamentica et Patristica. FS O. Cullmann (NovTSupp, 6), Leiden, 1962,
pp. 173-191.
DlNKLER, E., Die Taufterminohgie in 2 Kor 1,21 f., in Signum Cruris. Aufstze
zum Neuen Testament und zur Christlichen Archologie, Tbingen, 1967,
pp. 99-117.
D u G A N D Z l C , I., Das "Ja" Gottes in Christus. Eine Studie zur Bedeutung des
Alten Testamentes fur das Christusverstndnis des Paulus (FzB, 26), Wrz
burg, 1977 [2 Cor 1:17-22: 20-56].
FEE, G.D., in II Corinthians 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and PaulCorinth Chronology, in NTS 24 (1978) 533-538.
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel; An Examination of the Cata
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 1:15-2:13: 158-160].
BECKER,
2 COR 1 15-2-4
19
H., Diepaulinische Theohgie im Kontext der heiligen Schrif

ten Israeh. 'So viele Verheiungen Gottes, in ihm das Ja' (2 Kor 1.20), in
NTS 48 (2002) 332-357.
FRANKEMOLLE, H., Die paulinische Theohgie im Kontext der heiligen Schrif
ten Israeh. 'So viele Verheiungen Gottes, in ihm das Ja' (2 Kor 1.20), in
ID., Studien zum jdischen Kontext neutestamentlicher Theologien, Stutt
gart: Katholische Bibelwerk, 2005, pp. 199-225.
FREDRICKSON, D.E., "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving Letter
FRANKEMOLLE,
and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. ULBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY
(eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical
Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179.
G U N D R Y V O L F , J.M., Paul and Perseverance: Staying In and Falling Away
(WUNT, 11/37), Tbingen, 1990 [ Cor 1:22: 29-32].
HAHN, F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,12-2,1, in
H.D. BETZ & L. SCHOTTROFF (eds.), Neues Testament und christliche Existenz.
FS H. Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 229-239.
H A H N , F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lsbar?, in W. SCHRGE
(ed.), Studien zum Text und zur Ethik des Neuen Testaments. FS H. Greeven (BZNW, 47), Berlin, 1986, pp. 158-165.
H A I N Z , J., Ekklesia. Strukturenpaulinischer Gemeinde-Theohgie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [2 Cor 1:18-19: 130-132; 1:2324: 132-133].
H E N A U , E., Het "ja"van Christus, in VLAAMSE BljBELSTlCHTlNG, Brieven van
Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos,
1989, pp. 13-15 [2 Cor 1:18-22].
HILL, E., The Construction of Three Passages From St. Paul, in CBQ23 (1961)
296-301 [2 Cor 1:20: 298-299].
H O O K E R , M.D., From God's Faithfulness to Ours: Another Look at 2 Corin
thians 1:17-24, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the
Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp,
109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 233-239.
Hoss, K., Zu den Reiseplnen des Apostels Paulus in Kor I und II, in ZNWA
(1903) 268-270 [2 Cor 1:15-22].
7.5-8.24, in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
LAMPE, G.W.H., The Seal of the Spirit: A Study in the Doctrine of Baptism
and Confirmation in the New Testament and the Fathers, London, 1951
[2 Cor 1:21-22: 3-7].
20
PERICOPE LIST
R., The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series,

vol. VI (1908) 226-234 [2 Cor 1:23; 2:1].
M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustra
tion du vritable aptre de Jsus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre
dans kjoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279.
M A R T I N , R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the
Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W . H . G L O E R (ed.), Eschatology
and the New Testament. FS G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1988,
pp. 113-128 [2 Cor 1:21.22: 118-119].
RAKOCY, W , 2 Kor 1, 15-16: Pawlowy pUn wizyt w Koryncie ijego realizacja,
in RoczTeol 48(1) (2001) 133-143.
(1994) 45-55.
S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in
2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico,
2005 [2 Cor 1:19-20: 137-146; 1:21-22: 218-233].
TRIMAILLE, M. & M. C O U N E , Les aptres, envoys authentiques du Dieu fidk.
2 Co 1,18-22, nASeign 38 (1970) 42-50.
VAN U N N I K , W . C . , Reiseplne und Amen-Sagen. Zusammenhang und Gedan
kenfolge in 2. Korinther 1:15-24, in J . N . SEVENSTER & W . C . VAN U N N I K
(eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn,
1953, pp. 215-234.
W A R F I E L D , B.B., Some Difficult Passages in the First Chapter of 2 Corinthians,
in JBL 6 (1886) 27-39 [2 Cor 1:15-17: 35-37; 1:23 and 2:1: 37-39].
W E L B O R N , L.L., The Dangerous Double Affirmation: Character and Truth in
2 Cor 1,17, in ZNW 86 (1995) 34-52.
1.1-2.13;7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60.
W E N H A M , D., 2 Corinthians 1:17, 18: Echo of a Dominical Logion, in NovT
28 (1986) 271-279.
Y O U N G , E, Note on 2 Corinthians 1:17b, in JTS 37 (1986) 404-415.
MACKINTOSH,
2 Cor 2:5-11
E., Christus und das verhrene Paradies. v T ^ a ein Schsselbegrijf
im 2. Korintherbrief, in A. T N G B E R G (ed.), Text and Theology. FS M.
Ssebo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 2:11].
BAASLAND,
2 COR 2:5-11
21
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im

[2 Cor 2:8-9: 169-205].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H.S. HERON,
London - New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 2:8-9:
91-112].
B O S E N I U S , B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels als theologisches Programm.
Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Beispiel fur die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen
[2 Cor 1:15-2:11: 7-44].
E W A L D , H., Bemerkungen ber die Paulusbriefe, in I D . , Jahrbcher der Bibli
schen Wissenschaft (2/1849), Gttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229 [227-229].
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Catalogues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99),
H A I N Z , J., Ekklesia. Strukturenpaulinischer Gemeinde-Theobgie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [134-141].
HUGHES, EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and
7-5-8.24, in D.F. WATSON (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
J O H N S O N , L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29
(1999) 145-155 [2 Cor 2:11].
K R U S E , C G . , The Offender and the Offence in 2 Corinthians 2:5 and 7:12,
i n i / Q 6 0 (1988) 129-139.
LAMPE, G.W.H., Church Discipline and the Interpretation of the Epistles to the
Corinthians, in W.R. FARMER, C.F.D. M O U L E & R.R. N I E B U H R (eds.),
Christian History and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967,
pp. 337-361.
tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La bttre
M E U R E R , S., Das Recht im Dienst der Vershnung und des Friedens. Studie zur
Frage des Rechts nach dem Neuen Testament (AThANT, 63), Zrich, 1972
[133-140].
(1994) 45-55.
22
PERICOPE LIST
J.T., Disciplinary Practices in Pauline Texts, Lewiston NY, 1992,

pp. 89-110.
T H R A L L , M.E., The Offender and the Offence: A Problem of Detection in
2 Corinthians, in B.P. T H O M P S O N (ed.), Scripture, Meaning and Method.
FS A T . Hanson, Hull: Hull University Press, 1987, pp. 65-78.
U M B A C H , H., In Christus getauft von der Snde befreit. Die Gemeinde ah
sndenfreier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck
& Ruprecht, 1999 [170-182].
W E H R , L., Funktion und Erfahrungshintergrund der Satansaussagen des Pau
lus, "...damit wir vom Satan nicht berlistet werden" (2 Kor 2,11), in
MThZ 52 (2001) 208-219.
W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16
and
1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT82 (2001) 31-60.
SOUTH,
2 Cor 2:12-13
V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corin
thians 2,12-17), in CTM22 (1951) 883-894.
B R E N D L E , A., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung.
Eine exegetische Studie
zur Kommunikationssituation
zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in
2 Kor 1,1-2,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang,
1995.
B R U C E , F.F., St. Paul in Macedonia, in BJRL 61 (1978-1979) 337-354.
D E J O N G , M., Paulus, struikelblok of toetssteen. Een studie van 2 Korinthirs
2:12-4:6ah bijdrage in hetgesprek met Israel, Kampen: Uitgeverij Mondiss, 1989.
H U G H E S , F.W., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and
7.5-8.24, in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
tament Rhetoric. FS G .A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paulaux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra
BARTLING,
2 COR 2:14-17
23
J., Paul and Macedonia: The Connection Between

2 Corinthians 2.13 and'2.14, in JSNT25 (1985) 99-103.
P E N N A , R., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14,
in ExpT 101
(1989-1990) 39-41.
P E R R I M A N , A.C., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in ExpT
101 (1989-1990) 39-41.
(1994) 45-55.
1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
2 Cor 2:14-17
H.W., Making Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of
2 Cor 2:14-17, in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. W H I T E (eds.),
Early Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS A.J. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 71-88.
Aus, R.D., Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and
Ehewhere in the Epistle: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman
and Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham Boulder - New York - Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press,
2005.
B A R T H , G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. L H R M A N N & G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tbingen,
1980, pp. 257-270.
B A R T H , G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in I D . , Neutestamentliche Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4), Waltrop:
Hartmut Spenner, 1996, pp. 263-282.
BARTLING, V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corin
thians 2,12-17), in CTM 22 (1951) 883-894.
BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [71-109].
ATTRIDGE,
24
PERICOPE LIST
T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the

Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tubingen:
Mohr Siebeck, 2007, pp. 192-195.
B O V E R , J O S M A R I A , "Buen olor de Cristo para Dios" (2 Cor. 2,15) in CultB
4 (1947) 45-49.
B O W M A N T H U R S T O N , B., 2 Corinthians 2:l4-16a:
Christ's Incense, in Resto
ration Quarterly 29 (1987) 65-69.
B R E Y T E N B A C H , C , Paul's Prockmation and God's 'THRIAMBOS'
(Notes on
2 Corinthians 2:14-I6b), in Neotestamentica 24 (1990) 257-271.
B R E Y T E N B A C H , C , Christologie, Nachfolge/Apostokt, in BThZ8
(1991) 183198 [2 Cor 2:14: 183-189].
C A R R E Z , M., Odeur de mort, odeur de vie propos de 2 Co 2,16, in RHPR
64 (1984) 135-141.
C A R R E Z , M., ' I K A N O T H S ; 2 Co 2,14-17, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (d.), Paolo.
Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome,
1987, pp. 79-95 (Discussion: 96-104).
C A R R N , J., LOS adversarios de 2 Corintios: el difcil griego de 1,11 y 2,17, in
Revista Espaok de Teologa 62 (2002) 419-436.
C O R R I V E A U , R., The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St.
Paul in His Letters to the Early Christian Communities (Studia. Travaux
de recherche, 25), Bruxelles - Paris / Montral: Descle de Brouwer / Les
Editions Bellarmin, 1970 [2 Cor 2:14-15: 83-97].
D A N I E L , C , Une mention paulinienne des essniens de Qumran, in RQum 5
(1966) 553-567 [2 Cor 2:17].
D E N I S , A.-M., La fonction apostolique et k liturgie nouvelle en esprit, in RSPT
42 (1958) 401-436 [426-436].
D U F F , P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy Behind
the Image "Led in Triumph" in 2 Corinthians 2:14, in CBQ53 (1991)
79-92.
EGAN, R.B., Lexical Evidence on Two Pauline Passages, in NovT 19 (1977) 3462 [2 Cor 2:14].
F A L L O N , F.T., Self-Sufficiency or God's Sufficiency: 2 Corinthians 2:16, in
HTR 76 (1983) 369-374.
FINDLAY, G.G., St. Paul's Use o / G P I A M B E Y Q , in The Expositor 10 (1879)
403-421.
FRIESEN, I.I., The Glory of the Ministry ofJesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study
of 2 Cor. 2:14-3:18 (Theologische Dissertationen, 7), Basel, 1971.
GERBER, C , Paulus undseine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der
paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005
[2 Cor 2:14: 185-187; 2:14-16: 172-175].
B L A N T O N IV,
2 COR 2:14-17
25
S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19),
Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His
Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1990.
H A N S O N , AT., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought ofSt. Paul (JSNT SS,
17), Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987 [2 Cor 2:14: 108-114].
HARVEY, S.A., Scenting Salvation: Ancient Christianity and the Olfactory Ima
gination (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage, 42), Berkeley
CA - Los Angeles CA - London: University of California Press, 2006
[2 Cor 2:14-16: passim].
HAYKIN, M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in
the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements
to Vigiliae Christianae, 27), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1994
[2 Cor 2:15: 67, 77, 89-90, 101, 102, 211, 212, 219-220].
HOGETERP, A.L.A., Paul and God's Temple: A Historical Interpretation ofCultic Imagery in the Corinthian Correspondence (Biblical Tools and Studies,
2), Leuven: Peeters, 2006 [364-365].
KGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kultu
rellen Basisbild von 2 Kor 2,14-16, in R. HOPPE & U. BUSSE (eds.), Von
Jesus zum Christus. Christologische Studien. FS P. Hoffmann (BZNW,
93), Berlin - New York: de Gmyter, 1998, pp. 155-173.
HAFEMANN,
KGLER, J., Duftmetaphorik im Neuen Testament, in ID. (ed.), Die Macht der
Nase. Zur religisen Bedeutung des Duftes. Religionsgeschichte Bibel
Liturgie (SBS, 187), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2000, pp. 123171 [2 Cor 2:14-16: 142-149].
K R E K - C H O M Y C Z , D.A., A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense
Imagery' and St. Paul's Olfactory Metaphors in the Depiction of His Expe
rience of God, in I. DUBIANETSKAYA & A. McMlLLlN (eds.), Your Sun
Shall Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson
[forthcoming].
KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde als Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk
tion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197),
Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002 [101-150].
LAMBRECHT, J., The Defeated Paul, Aroma of Christ: An Exegetical Study of
2 Corinthians 2:14-16b, in LouvSt 20 (1995) 170-186.
LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz als Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des
Paulus (AThANT, 75), Zrich: TVZ, 1989 [208-214].
M C D O N A L D , J.I.H., Paul and the Preaching Ministry: A Reconsideration of
2 Cor. 2:14-17 in Its Context, in JSNT 17 (1983) 35-50.
26
PERICOPE LIST
T.W., 2 Cor. 2:14-17: Suggestions Towards an Exegesis, in

J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. V A N U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de
Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 155-162.
MARSHALL, P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: 0pia[xsuiv in 2 Cor. 2:14, in
NovT25 (1983) 302-317.
M A Y E R , B., Unter Gottes Heilsratschlu. Prdestinationsaussagen bei Paulus
(FzB, 15), Wrzburg, 1974 [2 Cor 2:14-16: 130-135].
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Paul and Macedonia: The Connection Between 2
Corinthians 2.13 and 2.14, in JSNT25 (1985) 99-103.
PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine
Mystery, trans, by R.J. E R I C K S O N , Peabody, M A : Hendrickson, 2003
[2 Cor 2:14-16: 3-12].
PARK, D . M . ,
The Value of Biblical Metaphor: II Cor. 2:14-17, in J.R VAN
N O P P E N (ed.), Metaphor and Religion (Theolinguistics, 2), Brussels,
1983, pp. 253-268.
PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Attention
on 2:14-3:6and6:11-7:4,
in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Lite
rature 1987Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 23-49.
P E N N A , R., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14,
in ExpT 101
(1989-1990) 39-41.
P E R R I M A N , A.C., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14,
in ExpT
101 (1989-1990) 39-41.
P O P E , R . M . , Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: 1. Of the Triumph-Joy, in ExpT
21 (1909-1910) 19-21 [2 Cor 2:14].
P R O V E N C E , T.E., "Who Is Sufficient for These Things"? An Exegesis of2 Corin
thians ii 15-iii 18, in NovT24 (1982) 54-81.
R E N J U , P.M., A Semantic Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2:14-3:18,
Utrecht:
Nederlands Bijbelgenootschap, 1986.
PVENWICK, D.A., Paul, the Temple, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic
Studies, 224), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991 [49-50, 61-94].
R O E T Z E L , C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in
Paul's Theology, in Interpr 46 (1992) 5-18.
(1994) 45-55.
2. Korintherbrief als Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung
des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [54-57].
S C H O L L A , R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Trans
formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 78 (1997) 33-54 [2 Cor 2:143:18].
MANSON,
2 COR 3:1-6
27
J., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im

Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ,
10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 2:14-3:3: 9-73].
S C H U R M A N N , H., Verkndigung ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,1416a ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137.
S C H R M A N N , H., Die apostolische Existenz im Bilde. Meditation
ber
2 Kor 2,14-16a, in I D . , Ursprung und Gestalt. Errterungen und Besin
nungen zum Neuen Testament (KBANT), Dsseldorf, 1970, pp. 229235.
S C O T T , J.M., The Triumph of God in 2 Cor 2.14: Additional Evidence ofMerkabah Mysticism in Paul, in NTS 42 (1996) 260-281.
S C O T T , J.M., Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in C A .
EVANS & P.W. F L I N T (eds.), Eschatology, Messianism and the Dead Sea
Scrolh (Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature), Grand
Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 101-119 [2 Cor 2:14].
S T E G M A N , T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2
Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico,
2005 [262-268].
S T R A C K , W , Kultische Terminologie in ekklesiologischen Kontexten in den
Briefen des Paulus (BBB, 92), Weinheim: Beltz, 1994 [2 Cor 2:14-16:
117-138].
T H R A L L , M.E., A Second Thanksgiving Period in II Corinthians, in
JSNT16
(1982) 101-124 [2 Cor 2:14].
W A G N E R , C , Alliance de la lettre, alliance de l'Esprit. Essai d'analyse de
2 Corinthiens 2/14 3/18, in ETR 60 (1985) 55-65.
W I L L I A M S , B.L., Pauline Autobiographical Substructure: A Study of 2 Corin
thians 2:14-3:18 (Ph.D. diss., Baylor University, Baylor TX, 1993).
W I L L I A M S O N , L., Led in Triumph: Paul's Use of Thriambeu, in Interpr 22
(1968) 317-332.
Z I M M E R M A N N , H., Jesus Christus. Geschichte und Verkndigung, Stuttgart,
1973, 1975 [241-242].
SCHRTER,
2 Cor 3:1-6
D., Exegetical Problems in 2 Corinthians 3, in NotesTrans 14
(2000) 44-56.
B A I R D , W , Letters of Recommendation: A Study of II Cor 3:1-3, in JBL 80
(1961) 166-172.
BARRETT, C.K., From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theology, Lon
don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962 [2 Cor 3: 50-54].
ABERNATHY,
28
PERICOPE LIST
G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. LHRM A N N & G. S T R E C K E R (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tbingen,
1980, pp. 257-270.
B A R T H , G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in I D . , Neutestamentliche Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4), Waltrop:
B A U M , H., Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [111-142].
B E C K E R , E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik
im
[2 Cor 3:1-3: 205-215].
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Reflections of Glory: Paul's Polemical Use of the Moses-Doxa
Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.1-18 (JSNT SS, 52), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1991.
thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304.
B L A N T O N IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the
Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tbingen:
Mohr Siebeck, 2007 [3:6: 210-212].
B O C H E T , I., "La lettre tue, l'Esprit vivifie". L'exgse augustinienne de2 Co 3,6,
in Nouvelle Revue Thologique 114 (1992) 341-370.
B O Y A R I N , D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in I D . ,
A Radical Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Ber
keley CA et al.: University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4].
B U C H A N A N , G.W., Paul and the Jews (II Corinthians 3:4-4:6 and Romans
11:7-10), in J.J. P E T U C H O W S K I (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet:
Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Colloquium on Judaeo-Christian
Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 141-162.
C A R M I G N A C , ]., II Corinthiens Hi. 6,14 et le dbut de h formation du Nouveau
Testament, in NTS 24 (1977-1978) 384-386.
C A R R E Z , M., La mthode de G. von Rad applique quelques textes pauliniens. Petit essai de vrification, in RSPT 55 (1971) 81-95 [2 Cor 3: 9395].
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parok des hommes. Le rle de l'esprit dans
les ministres de h parole sehn l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique),
Neuchtel: Delachaux et Niestl, 1966 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 67-106].
C H R I S T I A N S E N , E.J., The Covenant in Judaism and Paul: A Study of Ritual
Boundaries as Identity Markers (AGJU, 27), Leiden - New York - Kln:
Brill, 1995 [2 Cor 3: 249-269].
BARTH,
2 COR 3:1-6
29
B., Note on Letter and Spirit in the New Testament, in HTR 47

(1954) 197-203 [2 Cor 3:6].
C O L L I N S , J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990 [2 Cor 3:6: 197-198].
D A U T Z E N B E R G , G., Alter und neuer Bund nach 2Kor 3, in R. KAMPLING (ed.),
"Nun steht aber diese Sache im Evangelium... "Zur Frage nach den Anfangen
des christlichen AntiJudaismus, Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schningh,
1999, pp. 229-249.
DAVIES, W.D., Paul and the People of Israel, in NTS 24 (1978) 4-39 [2 Cor 3:
11-12].
D A V I S , S.K., The Antithesis of the Ages : Paul's Reconfiguration ofTorah (CBQ
MS, 33), Washington D C : Catholic Biblical Association of America,
2002 [2 Cor 3: 182-214].
DE L O R E N Z I , L., Paul, "diakonos" du Christ et des chrtiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul
de Tarse, aptre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1979, pp. 399454 [2 Cor 3:6: 403-415].
DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der Apolo
gie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6; 5,116,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 3:1-4:6: 49-258].
D E O L I V E I R A , A., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Ein paulinischer
Beitrag zur Ekklesiologie des Wortes Gottes, in R. K A M P L I N G & T. S D I N G
(eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 356-377.
D E SURGY, P., Le ministre apostolique de h nouvelle alliance (2 Co 3,lb-6),
mASeign 39 (1972) 36-43.
D O B B E L E R , A. V O N , Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Anti
these in Apg 9 und 2 Kor 3 und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund,
in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Reli
gionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen - Basel:
Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65.
D U F F , P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Let
ters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT46 (2004) 313-337.
D U M B R E L L , W.J., Paul's Use of Exodus 34 in 2 Corinthians 3, in PT. O ' B R I E N
& D.G. P E T E R S O N (eds.), God Who Is Rich in Mercy. FS D.B. Knox,
Grand Rapids MI: Baker, 1986, pp. 179-194.
D U M B R E L L , W.J., The Newness of the New Covenant: The Logic of the Argument
in 2 Corinthians 3, in Reformed Theological Review 61 (2002) 61-84.
D U N N , J.D.G., Two Covenants or One? The Interdependence of Jewish and
Christian Identity, in H. C A N C I K , H. L I C H T E N B E R G E R & P. S C H
FER (eds.), Geschichte Tradition Reflexion. FS M. Hengel. Band III:
COHEN,
30
PERICOPE LIST
Frhes Christentum, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996,

pp. 97-122 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 115, 116-117].
D U N N , J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI Cambridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 3:3.6:
147].
D U N N , J.D.G., Did Paul Have a Covenant Theology? Reflections on Romans
9.4 and 11.27, in S.E. P O R T E R & J.C.R. D E R O O (eds.), The Concept of
the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden - Boston
MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 287-307 [2 Cor 3:5-14: 297-301].
ECKERT, J., Die geistliche Schriftauslegung des Apostels Paulus nach 2 Kor 3,418, in Dynamik im Wort. Lehre von der Bibel. Leben aus der Bibel, Stutt
gart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1983, pp. 241-256.
ECKERT, J., Die Befhigung zu "Dienern des Neuen Bundes" (2 Kor 3,6). Neutestamentliche Perspektiven zum Amt in der Kirche, in TThZ 106 (1997)
60-78.
E C K E R T , J., Gottes Bundesstiftungen
und der Neue Bund bei Paulus, in
H. FRANKEMLLE (ed.), Der ungekndigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen
Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 172), Freiburg - Basel - Wien:
Herder, 1998, pp. 135-156 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 139-146].
FATEHI, M., The Spirits Rektion to the Risen Lord in Paul: An
Examination
of Its Christobgical Implications (WUNT, 11/128), Tbingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 2000 [2 Cor 3:3: 196-201].
FRIESEN, I.I., The Glory of the Ministry ofJesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study
G A B R I S , K., Neuer Bund zum Dienst am Lben (Exegesis von 2 Kor. 3,1-18),
in CV7 (1964) 57-72.
GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der
[2 Cor 3:1-3: 176-181].
G H I R L A N D O , M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21]: A Ministry
of the New Covenant, of the Spirit and of Righteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11]
in the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004 [2 Cor 3:4-11: 13-44].
G L E A S O N , R.C., Paul's Covenantal Contrasts in 2 Corinthians 3:1-11,
in
5 5 1 5 4 (1997) 61-79.
G T T S B E R G E R , J., Die Hlle des Moses nach Ex 34 und 2 Kor 3, in BZ 16
(1924) 1-17.
G R A B E , P.J., () in der paulinischen Literatur. Anstze zu einer
paulinischen Ekklesiologie, in R. K A M P L I N G & T. S D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg Basel Wien:
Herder, 1996, pp. 267-287 [2 Cor 3: 278-281].
2 C O R 3:1-6
31
The New Covenant: Perspectives From the Lord's Supper Traditions

and From the Pauline letters, in Scriptum 65 (1998) 153-167 [2 Cor 3].
G R A B E , P.J., Der neue Bund in der frhchristlichen Literatur unter Berck
sichtigung der alttestamentlich-jdischen Voraussetzungen (FzB, 96), Wrz
burg: Echter, 2001, pp. 109-115 [2 Cor 3: 109-115].
G R S S E R , E., 2 Korinther 3,6-14, in I D . , Der Alte Bund im Neuen. Exegeti
sche Studien zur Israelfrage im Neuen Testament (WUNT, 35), Tbingen,
1985, pp. 77-95.
G R A B E , P.J.,
S., The Law Kis but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit
Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNT 84 (2001) 97-115.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19),
H A F E M A N N , S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His
Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1990.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con
trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81),
H A F E M A N N , S.J., The "Temple of the Spirit" as the Inaugural Fulfilment of the
New Covenant Within the Corinthian Correspondence, in Ex Auditu 12
(1996) 29-42 [2 Cor 3:3.6].
H A F E M A N N , S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of
God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the
Contours of Paul's Thought, in J. D N A , S.J. H A F E M A N N & O . H O F I U S
(eds.), Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttin
gen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189 [2 Cor 3:4-18].
GRINDHEIM,
A.T., The Midrash in II Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in

JSNT 9 (1980) 2-28.
H A N S O N , A.T., The Midrash in 2 Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in
S.E. Porter & C.A. Evans (eds.), The Pauline Writings (The Biblical
Seminar, 34), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1995, pp. 98-123.
H A S I T S C H K A , M . , "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverstndnis
des Paulus in 2 Kor 3,4-4,6, in ZKTh 121 (1999) 291-299.
H A Y K I N , M . A . G . , The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in
[2 Cor 3: 4; 2 Cor 3:6: 67-68, n. 60].
HAYS, R.B., A Letter From Christ, in ID., Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of
Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1989, pp. 122153 [2 Cor 3:1-4:6].
HANSON,
32
PERICOPE LIST
HlCKLlNG, C.J .A., The Sequence of Thought in II Corinthians, Chapter Three,

in NTS
21 ( 1 9 7 4 - 1 9 7 5 )
380-395.
HOFIUS, O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in JBTh 4 ( 1 9 8 9 )

105-149.
HOFIUS, O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Paulusstudien

(WUNT, 5 1 ) , Tbingen, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 7 5 - 1 2 0 .
H O L L A N D E R , H.W., Letter Written on Tablets of Human Hearts': Ezekiel's
Influence on 2 Corinthians 3:3, in H.J. D E JONGE & J. TROMP (eels.),
The Book ofEzekielandlts
Influence, Aldershot: Ashgate, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 1 0 3 121.
HOOKER, M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip
ture, in NTS 27 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 2 9 5 - 3 0 9 [ 2 Cor 3 ] .
HOOKER, M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip
ture, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1 9 9 0 ,
pp. 1 3 9 - 1 5 4 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 4 0 - 1 5 0 ] .
HULMI, S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation und Polemik in 2 Kor 3

(SFEG, 7 7 ) , Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 9 .
KAMLAH, E., Buchstabe und Geist. Die Bedeutung dieser Antithese fr die alttestamentliche Exegese des Apostels Paulus, in EvTh 1 4 ( 1 9 5 4 ) 2 7 6 - 2 8 2
[ 2 Cor 3 : 6 ] .
KERTELGE, K . , Buchstabe und Geist nach 2 Kor 3, in J.D.G. DUNN (ed.),
Paul and the Mosaic Law. The Third Durham-Tbingen Research Sympo
sium on Earliest Christianity and Judaism (Durham, September, 1994)
(WUNT, 8 9 ) , Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 6 , pp. 1 1 7 130.
W , Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulinischen

Kirchenverstndnis (FRLANT, 1 2 7 ) , Gttingen, 1 9 8 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 5 8 - 1 6 3 ] .
KREMER, J., "Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geist aber macht lebendig". Metho
dologische und hermeneutische Erwgungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in J. ZMIJEWSKI
& E. N E L L E S E N (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann
KLAIBER,
(BBB, 5 3 ) , Bonn, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 5 0 .

KREMER, J.,
Neueste Methoden der Exegese, dargelegt an 2 Kor 3,6b, in Theo
logisch-Praktische Quartahchrifi 1 2 8 ( 1 9 8 0 ) 3 2 7 - 3 6 1 .
"Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geist aber macht lebendig. "Metho
dologische und hermeneutische Erwgungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in I D . , Die Bibel
beim Wort genommen. Beitrge zu Exegese und Theologie des Neuen Testa
ments, ed. R. K U H S C H E L M & M. STOWASSER, Freiburg - Basel - Wien:
KREMER, J.,
Herder, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 2 6 5 - 2 9 7 .
B., "You Yourselves Are Our Letter": 2 Cor 3 as an Example for

the Usage of Metaphor in Paul, in R. B I S S C H O P S & J. F R A N C I S (eds.),
KUSCHNERUS,
2 COR 3:1-6
33
Metaphor, Canon and Community : Jewish, Christian and Islamic Approaches

(Religions and Discourse, 1), Bern: Lang, 1999, pp. 93-111.
KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde als Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk
tion der Metapher hei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197),
Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 150-204].
LANE, W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 33
(1982) 3-29.
LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 51 (2000) 342-348
[2 Cor 3:2].
LEBOURLIER, J., L'Ancien Testament, mirroir de la gloire du Seigneur Jsus.
Une lecture du chapitre 3 de h deuxime Eptre aux Corinthiens, in BLE 97
(1996) 321-329.
LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz ab Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des
Paulus (AThANT, 75), Zrich: TVZ, 1989 [2 Cor 3: 95-123].
LlNDEMANN, A., Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu
2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 23 (1995) 125-151.
L I N D E M A N N , A., Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu
2 Kor 3, in I D . (ed.), Paulus, Apostel und Lehrer der Kirche. Studien zu
Paulus und zum frhen Paulusverstndnis, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul
Siebeck), 1995, pp. 37-63.
LNING, K., Eschatologische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum Stellenwert des
Bundes-Motivs im Zusamenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriologien, in
Herder, 1998, pp. 78-134 [2 Cor 3: 105-110].
Luz, U., Das Geschichtsverstndnis des Paulus (BEvTh, 49), Mnchen, 1968,
pp. 123-134 [2 Cor 3: 123-134].
M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustra
tion du vritable aptre de Jsus. II. II Cor 3, 1-4, 6: Paul dfend son
ministre, rfutation des thories adverses, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 209-216.
M A R T I N , R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the
Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W.H. G L O E R (ed.), Eschatology
pp. 113-128 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 122-125].
H., Studien zu Jesus und Paulus (WUNT, 43), Tbingen, 1987
[2 Cor 3: 76-84].
M E R K L E I N , H., Der (neue) Bund ah Thema der paulinischen Theologie, in
ThQ 176 (1996) 290-308 [2 Cor 3: 293-299].
M L L E R , P., Der Glaube aus dem Hren: Uber das gesprochene und das
geschriebene Wort bei Paulus, in L. BORMANN, K . D . T R E D I C I &
MERKLEIN,
34
PERICOPE LIST
A. S T A N D H A R T I N G E R (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Com

petition in the New Testament. FS D. Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden
New York - Kln: Brill, 1994, pp. 405-442 [2 Cor 3: 427-430].
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., A Ministry Beyond the Letter (2 Cor 3:1-6), in L. D E
L O R E N Z I (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6)
(Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 105-129 (Discussion 130-157).
N E W M A N , C.C., Paul's Glory-Christology: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp,
69), Leiden, 1992 [2 Cor 3:4-4:6: 229-235].
O S T E N - S A C K E N , P. V O N DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom GUnz des Mose und
des Paulus, in EvTh 41 (1981) 230-235.
O S T E N - S A C K E N , R V O N DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Gknz des Mose und
des Paulus, in ID., Evangelium und Tora. Autze zu Paulus (Theologische
Bcherei, 77), Mnchen, 1987, pp. 150-155.
O S T E N - S A C K E N , P. V O N DER, Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Herme
neutik von Geist und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Die Heiligkeit
der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, Mnchen: Kaiser, 1989, pp. 87115.
Mystery, trans, by R.J. E R I C K S O N , Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2003
[2 Cor 3:1-18: 13-17].
PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Atten
tion on 2:14-3:6 and 6:11-7:4, in K.H. R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of Bibli
cal Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987,
pp. 23-49.
PORTER, S.E., The Concept of Covenant in Paul, in I D . & J.C.R. D E Roo
(eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71),
Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 269-285.
P R O V E N C E , T.E., "Who Is Sufficient for These Things"? An Exegesis of
2 Corinthians ii 15-iii 18, in NovT24 (1982) 54-81.
P R M M , K., Der Abschnitt ber die Doxa des Apostolats 2 Kor 3,1-4,6 in der
Deutung des hl. Johannes Chrysostomus. Eine Untersuchung zur Ausle
gungsgeschichte des paulinischen Pneuma, in Bib 30 (1949) 161-196 and
377-400.
K., Rom 1-11 und2 Kor 3, in Bib 31 (1950) 164-203.
J., Paul and the Scriptures of Israel: How Much Hermeneutical Aware
ness Did He Dispky?, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 311-327 [2 Cor 3:6:
320-323].
R A N Z O L I N , L.S., The Rhetoric of 2 Corinthians 3:1-4:6: An Encomiastic Proof
in the Service of Deliberative Oratory (Ph.D. diss., Boston University,
Boston MA, 2001).
PRMM,
PUNT,
2 COR 3:1-6
35
RENJU, P.M., A Semantic Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2:14-3:18, Utrecht:

R E N W I C K , D.A., Paul, the Temple, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic
Studies, 224), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991 [2 Cor 2:14-3:18: 47-58;
2 Cor 3:1-11: 95-121].
R I C H A R D , E . , Polemics, Old Testament, and Theology. A Study of II Cor. 111,1IV,6, in RB 88 (1981) 340-367.
RlSSI, M., Studien zum zweiten Korintherbrief. Der alte Bund Der Prediger
Der Tod (AThANT, 56), Zrich: Zwingli, 1969.
SNGER, D., Die Verkndigung des Gekreuzigten und Israel. Studien zum Ver
hltnis von Kirche und Israel bei Paulus und im frhen
Christentum
(WUNT, 75), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994 [2 Cor 3:418: 67-72].
S C H A R L E M A N N , M.H., Of Surprising Splendor: An Exegetical Study of
2 Corinthians 3:4-18, in Concjourn 4 (1978) 108-117.
SCHENKER, A., Neuer und alter Bund in 2Kor 3, in I D . , Das Neue am neuen
Bund und das Alte am alten. Jer 31 in der hebrischen und griechischen Bibel,
von der Textgeschichte zu Theologie, Synagoge und Kirche (FRLANT, 212),
Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006, pp. 77-80.
2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung
des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004
[2 Cor 3:1-3: 61-64; 3:1-6: 206-222].
B., The Meaning of St. Paul's Antithesis 'the Letter and the Spi
rit', in CBQ 15 (1953) 163-207 [2 Cor 3:6].
S C H O L L A , R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Trans
formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 78 (1997) 33-54 [2 Cor 2:143:18].
SCHOLTISSEK, K., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Zu einer ekklesiologischen Metapher bei Paulus, in BZ 44 (2000) 183-205.
S C H R T E R , J., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher
Mittler
im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor
2,14-7,4
(TANZ, 10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 2:14-3:3: 9-73;
3:4-4:6: 74-141].
S C H R T E R , } . , Schriftauslegung und Hermeneutik in 2 Korinther 3. Ein Bei
trag zur Frage der Schriftbenutzung des Paulus, in NovT40 (1998) 231275.
SRAMPICKAL, T , The Ministry of the New Covenant: An Exegetical Study of
2 Cor 3:6and7-18
(Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1989;
dir. J. Lambrecht).
SCHNEIDER,
36
PERICOPE LIST
STARNITZKE, D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in

S T E G E M A N N , E., Der Neue Bund im Alten. Zum Schriftverstndnis des Paulus
in II Kor 3, in ThZ 42 (1986) 97-114.
STIMPFLE, A., "Buchstabe und Geist". Zur Geschichte eines Miverstndnisses
von 2 Kor 3,6, in BZ 39 (1995) 181-202.
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Early Interpretations of II Corinthians 3: An Exegetical
Perspective, in E.A. L I V I N G S T O N E (ed.), Studia Patristica Vol. XIX. Papers
presented to the Tenth International Conference on Patristic Studies held
in Oxford 1987. Historica, Theologica, Gnostica, Biblica et Apocrypha,
Leuven: Peeters, 1989, pp. 392-399.
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses'Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The Exe
getical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 {An&ih, 116), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1989.
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., 2 Corinthians 3 and the Principles of Pauline Exegesis,

in C A . EVANS & J.A. SANDERS (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel
( J S N T S S , 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, pp. 143-164.
Die Hlle des Mose und die unbewuten Aspekte des Gesetzes,
in ID., Psychologische Aspektepaulinischer Theologie (FRLANT, 131), Gt
T H E I S S E N , G.,
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, pp. 121-161.
THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in
I D . , Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, by J.P. GALVIN, Phi
ladelphia PA: Fortress, 1987, pp. 115-158.
M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With ParticuUr Reference
to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280.
ULONSKA, H., Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in
2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388.
V A N D E R STICHELE, C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit
UDDIN,
auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L. SCHOTTROFF & M.-T WACKER (eds.),
Kompendium Feministische BibeUuslegung, Gtersloh: Gtersloher Ver

lagshaus, 1998, pp. 593-602 [2 Cor 3:1-4:6: 594-596].
VOLLENWEIDER, S., 2Kor 3. Der transzendente Schein des Gesetzes, in I D . ,
Freiheit ah neue Schpfung. Eine Untersuchung zur Eleutheria bei Paulus
und in seiner Umwelt (FRLANT, 147), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rup
recht, 1989, pp. 247-284.
W A G N E R , C , Alliance de la lettre, alliance de TEsprit. Essai d'analyse de
2 Corinthiens 2114 3/18, in ETR 60 (1985) 55-65.
W A N K E , ]., "Unverkennbar seid ihr ein Brief Christi!" (2 Kor 3,3). Paulini
sche Reflexionen ber das Thema: Kirche in der Diaspora, in Lebendiges
Zeugnis 42 (1987) 62-70.
2 COR 3:7-18
37
F., Paul, Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociological Approach (SNTS

MS, 56), Cambridge, 1986 [2 Cor 3: 85-87].
W E S T E R H O L M , S., Letter and Spirit: The Foundation of Pauline Ethics
(Rom 2.29; Rom 7,6; 2 Cor 3.6), in NTS 30 (1984) 229-248.
W I E N , J.K., "Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geist aber macht lebendig". Metho
dologische und hermeneutische Erwgungen zu II Kor 3,6b, in J. ZMIJEWSKI
& E. N E L L E S S E N (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann
(BBB, 53), Bonn, 1980, pp. 219-251.
W I L L I A M S , B.L., Pauline Autobiographical Substructure: Study of 2 Corin
YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E
& O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS
W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141 [2 Cor 3:1-2].
Z I M M E R M A N N , ., Jesus Christus. Geschichte und Verkndigung, Stuttgart,
1973, 1975 [242-245].
WATSON,
2 Cor 3:7-18
D., Exegetical Problems in 2 Corinthians 3, in NotesTrans 14
(2000) 44-56.
B A A S L A N D , E., Christus und das verlorene Paradies, ein Schsselbegriff
im 2. Korintherbrie, in A. T N G B E R G (ed.), Text and Theology. FS
M. Sasbo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 3:14].
BAKER, W.R., Did the Glory of Moses' Face Fade? A Reexamination
ofxaragyew
in 2 Corinthians 3:7-18, in BBR 10 (2000) 1-15.
B A L C H , D.L., Backgrounds of I Cor VII: Sayings of the Lord in Q; Moses as
an Ascetic ANHP in II Cor. Ill, in NTS 18 (1972) 351-364.
B A M M E L , E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in Theologia 54 (1983)
399-408.
B A M M E L , E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in I D . , Judaica et Paulina.
Kleine Schriften II (WUNT, 91), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck),
1997, pp. 205-214.
B A R R E T T , C.K., From First Adam to Last: Study in Pauline Theohgy, Lon
don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962 [2 Cor 3: 50-54].
BELL, R.H., The Irrevocable Call of God: An Inquiry Into Paul's Theology of
Israel (WUNT, 184), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2005 [2 Cor 3:16: 238243].
Academic, 1991.
ABERNATHY,
38
PERICOPE LIST
L.L., Tradition or Creation? Paul's Use of the Exodus 34 Tradition

in 2 Corinthians 3.7-18, in C.A. EVANS & J.A. S A N D E R S (eds.), Paul and
the Scriptures of Israel (JSNT SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
1993, pp. 165-186.
thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304.
BIERINGER, R., Open, vrijmoedig, onverschrokken. De betekenh van parrsia in
de Septuaginta en in het Nieuwe Testament, in CoUationes 35 (2005) 5974 [2 Cor 3:12].
BlANTON IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the
Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tubingen:
Mohr Siebeck [140-142; 205-216; 227-228].
BOYARIN, D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in I D . ,
B U C H A N A N , G.W., Paul and the Jews (II Corinthians 3:4-4:6 and Romans
11:7-10), in J.J. P E T U C H O W S K I (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet:
B Y R N E , B., 'Sons of God' 'Seed of Abraham': A Study of the Idea of the Sonship of God of All Christians in Paul Against the Jewish Background
(AnBib, 83), Rome: Biblical Institute Press, 1979 [122-126].
C A R M I G N A C , J., / / Corinthiens iii.6,14 et le dbut de U formation du Nouveau
Testament, in NTS 24 (1977-1978) 384-386.
CARREZ, M., La mthode de G. von Rod applique quelques textespauliniens.
Petit essai de vrification, in RSPT55 (1971) 81-95 [2 Cor 3: 93-95].
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rle de l'esprit dans
les ministres de h parole selon l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique),
Neuchtel: Delachaux et Niestl, 1966 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 67-106].
C H R I S T I A N S E N , E.J., The Covenant in Judaism and Paul: A Study of Ritual
Brill, 1995 [2 Cor 3: 249-269].
C O L L I N S , N.L., Observations on the Jewish Background of 2 Corinthians 3:9,
3:7-8 and 3:11, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and
the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall
(NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 75-92.
C O O K , M.J., The Ties That Blind: An Exposition of II Corinthians
3:12-4:6
and Romans 11:7-10, in J.J. P E T U C H O W S K I (ed.), When Jews and Chris
tians Meet: Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein CoUoquium on JudaeoChristian Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 125-139.
BELLEVILLE,
2 COR 3:7-18
39
DALTON, W.J., Is the Old Covenant Abrogated (2 Cor 3.14)?, in AusBR 35

(1987) 88-94.
DANKER, EW., The Minor Metaphor in 1 Cor. 13:12 and 2 Cor. 3:18, in
CTM 31 (1960) 428-429.
DAUTZENBERG, G., Die Beziehung der Christen zur gttlichen Herrlichkeit.
Zur Interpretation von 2 Kor 3,18, in W. K U R Z , R. L C H E L E &
G. SCHMALENBERG (eds.), In Krisen und Umbrche in der Geschichte
des Christentums. FS M. Greschat (Gieener Schriften zur Theologie
und Religionspdagogik des Fachbereichs Evangelische Theologie
und Katholische Theologie und deren Didaktik der Justus-LiebigUniversitt, 9), Gieen: Selbstverlag des Fachbereichs 07, 1994, pp. 225236.
DAUTZENBERG, G., Alter und neuer Bund nach 2Kor 3, in R. KAMPLING (ed.),
"Nun steht aber diese Sache im Evangelium... "Zur Frage nach den Anfn
gen des christlichen AntiJudaismus, Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schningh, 1999, pp. 229-249.
DAUTZENBERG, G., (2 Kor 3,8) Paulus als Vermittler
der eschatologischen Gabe des Geistes. berlegungen zu einem besonderen
Aspekt despaulinischen Selbstverstndnisses, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL &
H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradi
tion des Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2001,
pp. 33-45.
DAVIES, W.D., Paul and the People of Israel, in NTS 24 (1978) 4-39 [2 Cor 3:
11-12].
DAVIS, S.K., The Antithesis of the Ages: Pauls Reconfiguration ofTorah (CBQ
MS, 33), Washington DC: Catholic Biblical Association of America,
2002 [2 Cor 3: 182-214].
D E L O R E N Z I , L., II ritorno delpopolo al Signore. 2 Cor 3,16, in Paroh, Spirito e Vita 22 (1990) 199-228.
D M A N N , P., Mose et h loi dans h pense de saint Paul, in Mose, l'homme
de l'alliance (Cahiers Sioniens), Paris et al.: Descle, 1955, pp. 189-242
[194-197, 214-216].
D E OLIVEIRA, . , Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der
Apologie des 2. Korintherhriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 3:14:6: 49-258].
DlBELIUS, M., Botschaft und Geschichte. Gesammelte Aufstze, vol. II, ed.
G. B O R N K A M M , Tbingen, 1956 [2 Cor 3:17: 128-130].
DINKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in GPM 14
(1959-1960) 77-83.
40
PERICOPE LIST
E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in O . M E R K &

M. W O L T E R (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufstze von Erich Dinkler
(BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 230-240.
D O B B E L E R , A. V O N , Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Anti
in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Reli
gionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen - Basel:
Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65.
DINKLER,
]., Le libell singulier de II Corinthiens 3.18 chez Hilaire de Poitiers.

Essai d'explication, in NTS 26 (1979-1980) 118-126.
D U F F , P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Let
ters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT AG (2004) 313-337.
D U M B R E L L , W.J., Paul's Use of Exodus 34 in 2 Corinthians 3, in P.T. O ' B R I E N
& D . G . P E T E R S O N (eds.), God Who Is Rich in Mercy. FS D . B . Knox,
Grand Rapids MI: Baker, 1986, pp. 179-194.
D U M B R E L L , W.J., The Newness ofthe New Covenant: The Logic of the Argument
in 2 Corinthians 3, in Reformed Theobgical Review 61 (2002) 61-84.
D U N N , J . D . G . , 2 Corinthians III. 17 - "The Lord Is the Spirit", in JTS 21
(1970) 309-320.
D U N N , J . D . G . , Two Covenants or One? The Interdependence of Jewish and
Christian Identity, in H. C A N C I K , H. L I C H T E N B E R G E R & P. S C H F E R
(eds.), Geschichte - Tradition Reflexion. FS M. Hengel. Band III: Frhes
Christentum, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 97-122
[2 Cor 3:1-18: 115, 116-117].
DOIGNON,
J . D . G . , 2 Corinthians 3:17: "The Lord Is the Spirit", in I D . , The

Christ and the Spirit. Coected Essays. Volume 1: Christobgy, Edinburgh:
T & T Clark, 1998, pp. 115-125.
DUNN,
D U N N , J.D.G., The Theobgy of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge:

Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 3:16-17: 421-422, 435].
D U N N , J . D . G . , Did Paul Have a Covenant Theology? Reflections on Romans
9.4 and 11.27, in S.E. P O R T E R & J.C.R. D E R O O (eds.), The Concept of
the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden Boston
MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 287-307 [2 Cor 3:5-14: 297-301].
J., Le chrtien, miroir de b gloire divine, d'aprs II Cor. 111,18, in
RB5G (1949) 392-411.
DUPONT,
ECKERT,
H.
J., Gottes Bundesstiftungen und der Neue Bund bei Paulus, in

(ed.), Der ungekndigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen
FRANKEMLLE
2 COR 3:7-18
41

Herder, 1998, pp. 135-156 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 139-146].
FATEHI, M., The Spirits Rektion to the Risen Lord in Paul: An Examination
of Its Christological Implications (WUNT, 11/128), Tbingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 2000 [2 Cor 3:17: 289-308].
FEE, G . D . , Pauline Christology: An Exegetical-TheologicalStudy, Peabody MA:
Hendrickson, 2007 [2 Cor 3:16-18: 177-180; 2 Cor 3:18: 180-183].
FEUILLET, ., Le Christ Sagesse de Dieu d'aprs les ptres pauliniennes (Bib),
Paris, 1966 [2 Cor 3:17-18: 113-161].
FEUILLET, ., Christologie paulinienne
et tradition biblique, Paris, 1973
[2 Cor 3:17-18: 22-47].
FlTZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6) and a
Palestinian Jewish Motif, m TS 42 (1981) 630-644.
FlTZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6), in
According to Paul: Studies in the Theology of the Apostle, New York Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1993, pp. 64-79.
FRIESEN, 1.1., The Glory of the Ministry of Jesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study
GABRIS, K., Neuer Bund zum Dienst am Leben (Exegesis von 2 Kor. 3,1-18),
in CK 7 (1964) 57-72.
GALLETTO, P., Dominus autem Spiritus est. II Cor. 3,17, in RevistBib 5 (1957)
245-281.
of the New Covenant, of the Spirit and of Righteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11] in
the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004 [2 Cor 3:4-11: 13-44].
GlGLlOLl, ., //Signore lo Spirito. Congettura al testo di 2 Cor. 3,17, in RivBibllt 20 (1972) 263-276.
GLEASON, R.C., Paul's Covenantal Contrasts in 2 Corinthians 3:1-11, in
5 5 1 5 4 (1997) 61-79.
GOTTSBERGER, J., Die Hlle des Moses nach Ex 34 und 2 Kor 3, in BZ 16
(1924) 1-17.
GRABE, P.J., () in der paulinischen Literatur. Anstze zu einer
paulinischen Ekklesiologie, in R. KAMPLING & T. S D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien:
Herder, 1996, pp. 267-287 [2 Cor 3: 278-281].
GRABE, P.J., The New Covenant: Perspectives From the Lord's Supper Traditions
and From the Pauline letters, in Scriptura 65 (1998) 153-167 [2 Cor 3].
GRABE, P.J., Der neue Bund in der frhchristlichen Literatur unter Bercksich
tigung der alttestamentlich-jdischen Voraussetzungen (FzB, 96), Wrzburg:
Echter, 2001, pp. 109-115 [2 Cor 3: 109-115].
42
PERICOPE LIST
E., 2 Korinther 3,6-14, in I D . , Der Alte Bund im Neuen. Exegeti

sche Studien zur Israelfrage im Neuen Testament (WUNT, 35), Tbingen,
1985, pp. 77-95.
G R D E L I D Z E , T., "God, in Your Grace, Transform the World". Bible Study on
2 Corinthians 3:18, in Ecumenical Review 56 (2004) 327-333.
G R E C H , P., 2 Corinthians 3:17 and the Pauline Doctrine of Conversion to the
Holy Spirit, in CBQ 17 (1955) 420-437.
G R E E N W O O D , D., The Lord IS the Spirit: Some Considerations of 2 Cor 3:17,
in CBQ 34 (1972) 467-472.
G R E L O T , P., Note sur 2 Corinthiens 3.14, in NTS 33 (1987) 135-144.
GRINDHEIM, S., The Law Kilh but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit
Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNT 84 (2001) 97-115.
GuiGNEBERT, C., Contribution l'tude de l'exprience chez Paul. Remarques
sur 2 Cor. 3,15-17, in RHPR 7 (1927) 253-264.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Cor 3:7-14: An Example of
Paul's Contextual Exegesis of the OT-A Proposal, in HBT14 (1992) 31-49.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Corinthians 3:7-14, in
G.K. BEALE (ed.), The Right Doctrine From the Wrong texts? Essays on the
Use of the Old Testament in the New, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Books,
1994, pp. 295-309.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con
H A F E M A N N , S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple
of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self Understanding and the
Contours of Paul's Thought, in J . D N A , S.J. H A F E M A N N & O. H O F I U S
(eds.), Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gt
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189 [2 Cor 3:4-18].
GRASSER,
A.T., The Midrash in II Corinthians 3 : A Reconsideration, in JSNT

9 (1980) 2-28.
H A N S O N , A.T., The Midrash in 2 Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in
S.E. Porter & C.A. Evans (eds.), The Pauline Writings (The Biblical
Seminar, 34), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1995, pp. 98-123.
HANSON,
HARL, M., "From Glory to Glory". L'interprtation de II Cor. 3,18bpar Gr

goire de Nysse et k liturgie baptismale, in P. GRANFIELD & J.A. J U N G M A N N
(eds.), Kyriakon. FS J . Quasten, Mnster, 1970, pp. 730-735.
H A S I T S C H K A , M., "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverstndnis
H A Y K I N , M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in
2 COR 3:7-18
43

[2 Cor 3: 4; 2 Cor 3:14-18: 119; 2 Cor 3:17-18: 67-68, n.60, 117,
120, 153-158, 167, 225-227, 229].
HAYS, R.B., A Letter From Christ, in I D . , Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of
Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1989, pp. 122-153
[2 Cor 3:1-4:6].
HERMANN, I., Kyrios und Pneuma. Studien zur Christologie der paulinischen
Hauptbriefe (StANT, 2), Mnchen, 1961 [2 Cor 3:17: 17-58].
HiCKLiNG, C.J.A., The Sequence of Thought in II Corinthians, Chapter Three,
in NTS 21 (1974-1975) 380-395.
HiCKLiNG, C.J.A., Paul's Use of Exodus in the Corinthian Correspondence, in
R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 367-376.
HILL, E., The Construction of Three Passages From St. Paul, in CSQ 23 (1961)
296-301 [2 Cor 3:10: 299-301].
HOFIUS, O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in JBTh 4 (1989)
105-149.
HOFIUS, O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Paulusstudien
(WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 75-120.
HOOKER, M.D., Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip
ture, in NTS 27 (1981) 295-309 [2 Cor 3].
ture, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990,
pp. 139-154 [2 Cor 3: 140-150].
HUGED, ., La mtaphore du miroir dans les ptres de saint Paul aux Corin
thiens, Neuchtel, 1957 [2 Cor 3:18].
H U G H E S , H.M., 2 Cor. iii. 17: 6 , in Exp 45
(1933-1934) 235-236.
HULMI, S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation und Polemik in 2 Kor 3 (SFEG,
77), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999.
JERVELL, J . , Imago Dei. Gen l,26f im Sptjudentum, in der Gnosis und in den
paulinischen Briefen (FRLANT, 76), Gttingen, 1960 [2 Cor 3:18-4:6:
173-218].
ES., "Freiheit" in den Briefen des Apostels Paulus. Eine historische,
exegetische und religionsgeschichtliche Studie (GThA, 34), Gttingen: Van
denhoeck & Ruprecht, 1987 [2 Cor 3:17: 61-67].
KERTELGE, K., Buchstabe und Geist nach 2 Kor 3, in J.D.G. DUNN (ed.),
Paul and the Mosaic Law. The Third Durham-Tbingen Research Symposium
on Earliest Christianity and Judaism (Durham, September, 1994) (WUNT,
89), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 117-130.
JONES,
PERICOPE LIST
44
W., Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulinischen

Kirchenverstndnis (FRLANT, 127), Gttingen, 1 9 8 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 5 8 - 1 6 3 ] .
K O C H , D.-A., Die Schrift ah Zeuge des Evangeliums. Untersuchungen zur
Verwendung und zum Verstndnis der Schrift hei Paulus (BHTh, 6 9 ) ,
KLAIBER,
Tbingen, 1 9 8 6 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 2 - 1 8 :
331-341].
D.-A., Abraham und Mose im Streit der Meinungen. Beobachtungen

und Hypothesen zur Debatte zwischen Paulus und seinen Gegnern in 2 Kor
11,22-23 und3,7-18, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspon
dence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 ,
KOCH,
pp. 3 0 5 - 3 2 4 .
KREMER, J.,
Christliche Schriftauslegung. Eine bibeltheologische Erwgung zu
2 Kor 3,18, in Bibel und Liturgie 5 2 ( 1 9 7 9 ) 1 8 - 2 1 .
C G . , Paul, the Law and the Spirit, in S.E. PORTER (ed.), Paul and
His Theology (Pauline Studies, 3 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 6 ,
KRUSE,
pp. 1 0 9 - 1 3 0
[110-112].
B., "You Yourselves Are Our Letter": 2 Cor 3 as an Example for

the Usage of Metaphor in Paul, in R. BlSSCHOPS & J. FRANCIS (eds.), Meta
phor, Canon and Community: Jewish, Christian and Iskmic Approaches
(Religions and Discourse, 1), Bern: Lang, 1 9 9 9 , pp. 9 3 - 1 1 1 .
K U S C H N E R U S , B., Die Gemeinde ah Brief Christi. Die kommunikative
Funk
tion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 1 9 7 ) ,
KUSCHNERUS,
Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2 0 0 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 - 1 8 : 1 5 0 - 2 0 4 ] .

LAMBRECHT,
(1983)
]., "Tot steeds grotere glorie" (2 Kor. 3,18), in Collationes
13
131-138.
]., Transformation in 2 Cor 3,18, in Bib 6 4 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 2 4 3 - 2 5 4 .

Transformation in 2 Corinthians 3,18, in R. BIERINGER &
J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven
University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 9 5 - 3 0 6 ( 3 0 6 - 3 0 7 : Additional Note).
LANE, W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 3 3
LAMBRECHT,
LAMBRECHT, J.,
(1982) 3-29.
E., Christus ah Vorbild. Eine Untersuchung zu den paulinischen

Tauf- und Eikontexten (Acta seminarii neotestamentici Upsaliensis, 2 3 ) ,
Uppsala - Copenhagen, 1 9 6 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 8 : 2 7 5 - 2 9 3 ] .
LEBOURLIER, J., L'Ancien Testament, mirroir de h gloire du Seigneur Jesus.
Une lecture du chapitre 3 de k deuxieme pitre aux Corinthiens, in BLE
LARSSON,
97 (1996) 321-329.
]., Le theme du voile de Moise, chez Origene. Exode 34, 33-35 et

2 Corinthiens 3,12-18, in RevSR 6 2 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 1 4 - 2 6 .
LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz ah Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des
Paulus (AThANT, 7 5 ) , Zrich: TVZ, 1 9 8 9 [ 2 Cor 3 : 9 5 - 1 2 3 ] .
LETELLIER,
2 COR 3:7-18
45
Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu

L I N D E M A N N , . , Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu
Siebeck), 1995, pp. 37-63.
L O N I N G , K . , Eschatologische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum Stellenwert des
Bundes-Motivs im Zusamenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriologien, in
Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 172), Freiburg Basel Wien:
Herder, 1998, pp. 78-134 [2 Cor 3: 105-110].
Luz, U., Der alte und der neue Bund bei Paulus und im Hebrerbrief, in EvTh
27 (1967) 318-336.
Luz, U., Das Geschichtsverstndnis des Paulus (BEvTh, 49), Mnchen, 1968,
pp. 123-134 [2 Cor 3: 123-134].
L Y O N N E T , S., Cyrille dAlexandrie et 2 Cor 3,17, in Bib 32 (1951) 25-31.
M C N A M A R A , M., The New Testament and the Palestinian Targum to the Penta
teuch (AnBib, 27), Rome, 1966 [2 Cor 3:7-4:6: 168-188].
M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illus
tration du vritable aptre de Jsus. II. II Cor 3, 1-4, 6: Paul dfend son
ministre, rfutation des thories adverses, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 209216.
M A R T I N , R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Felbwship of the
Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W H . G L O E R (ed.), Eschatology
and the New Testament. FS G . R . Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1988,
pp. 113-128 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 122-125].
M A T H I A S , D., Beobachtungen zur Auslegung von Ex 34,29-35 in 2 Korinther
3,7-18, in Leqach (2004) 109-143.
M E R K L E I N , H., Studien zu Jesus und Paulus (WUNT, 43), Tbingen, 1987
[2 Cor 3: 76-84].
M E R K L E I N , H., Der (neue) Bund ah Thema der paulinischen Theologie, in
ThQ 176 (1996) 290-308 [2 Cor 3: 293-299].
M O L I N A , M.A., La remocin del velo o el acceso a h libertad. Ensayo herme
nutica, in EstBb 41 (1983) 285-324 [2 Cor 3:13-16].
M O U L E , C.F.D., 2 Cor 3,18b, , in . BALTENSWEILER & . REICKE (eds.), Neues Testament und Geschichte. Histo
risches Geschehen und Deutung im Neuen Testament. FS O. Cullmann,
Zrich, 1972, pp. 231-237.
M O U L E , C.F.D., 2 Cor. Hi. 18b, , in I D . , Essays
in New Testament Interpretation, Cambridge, 1982, pp. 227-234.
LINDEMANN, .,
46
PERICOPE LIST
MLLER, P., Der Glaube aus dem Hren: ber das gesprochene und das
geschriebene Wort bei Paulus, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI &
A. STANDHARTINGER (eds.). Religious Propaganda and Missionary Com
petition in the New Testament. FS D. Georgi (NTSupp, 7 4 ) , Leiden New York - Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 0 5 - 4 4 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 4 2 7 - 4 3 0 ] .
NAYAK, L, The Meaning o/katoptrizomenoi in 2 Cor 3,18, in EuntDoc 5 5
(2002) 33-44.
NEWMAN, C.C., Paul's Glory-Christology: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp,

69),
Leiden, 1 9 9 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 4 - 4 : 6 : 2 2 9 - 2 3 5 ] .
J.B., Zur Erklrung von 2 Kor. 3,16ff, in ZKT30 ( 1 9 1 6 ) 6 1 7 - 6 7 5 .

OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Glanz des Mose und
NISIUS,
des Paulus, in EvTh 4 1 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 2 3 0 - 2 3 5 .
des Paulus, in ID., Evangelium und Tora. Aufstze zu Paulus (Theologische
Bcherei, 7 7 ) , Mnchen, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 5 0 - 1 5 5 .
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Her
meneutik von Geist und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Die Heilig
keit der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, Mnchen: Kaiser, 1 9 8 9 ,
pp. 8 7 - 1 1 5 .

Mystery, trans, by R.J. ERICKSON, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2 0 0 3 .
POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: 3. Of Boldness of Speech, in ExpT
2 1 ( 1 9 0 9 - 1 9 1 0 ) 2 3 6 - 2 3 8 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 2 ] .
PORTER, S.E., The Concept of Covenant in Paul, in I D . & J.C.R. DE R o o

(eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 7 1 ) ,
Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 6 9 - 2 8 5 .
PROVENCE, T.E., "Who Is Sufficient for These Things"? An Exegesis of2 Corin
thians ii 15-iii 18, in NovT24
(1982) 54-81.
PRUMM, K., Der Abschnitt ber die Doxa des ApostoUts 2 Kor 3,1-4,6 in der
Deutung des hl. Johannes Chrysostomus. Eine Untersuchung zur Auslegungs
geschichte des paulinischen Pneuma, in Bib 3 0 ( 1 9 4 9 ) 1 6 1 - 1 9 6 and 3 7 7 400.
PRUMM, K., Rom 1-11 und2
Kor 3, in Bib 3 1 ( 1 9 5 0 )
164-203.
PRUMM, K., Die katholische Auslegung von 2 Kor 3,17a in den letzten vier
Jahrzehnten nach ihren Hauptrichtungen, in Bib 3 1 ( 1 9 5 0 ) 3 1 6 - 3 4 5 , 4 5 9 482
and Bib 32 ( 1 9 5 1 ) 1 - 2 4 .
PRUMM, K., Reflectiones theologicae et historicae ad usum Paulinum
termini
"eikon", in Verbum Domini 4 0 ( 1 9 6 2 ) 2 3 2 - 2 5 7 [2 Cor 3 : 1 8 ] .
RANDRIANARIMALALA, R . , "The Lord Is the Spirit, "2 Cor 3:17a, in Hekima

Review 1 5 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 9 - 3 6 .
2 COR 3.7-18
47
RANZOLIN, L.S., The Rhetoric of 2 Corinthians 3:1-4:6: An Encomiastic Proof

Boston MA, 2001).
RENJU, P.M., A Semantic Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2:14-3:18,
Utrecht:
RENWICK, D.A., Paul, the Temple, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic
Studies, 224), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991 [2 Cor 2:14-3:18: 47-58;
3:1-11: 95-121; 3:12-18: 123-156].
RICHARD, E., Polemics, Old Testament, and Theology. A Study of II Cor. 111,1IV,6, in RB 88 (1981) 340-367.
RlSSl, M., Studien zum zweiten Korintherbrief. Der alte Bund Der Prediger
SANGER, D., Die Verkndigung des Gekreuzigten und Israel. Studien zum Ver
hltnis von Kirche und Israel bei Paulus und im frhen
Christentum
(WUNT, 75), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994 [2 Cor 3:418: 67-72].
SCHARLEMANN, M.H., Of Surprising Splendor: An Exegetical Study of
SCHENKER, A., Neuer und alter Bund in 2Kor 3, in ID., Das Neue am neuen
Bund und das Alte am alten. Jer 31 in der hebrischen und griechischen
Bibel, von der Textgeschichte zu Theologie, Synagoge und Kirche (FRLANT,
212), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006, pp. 77-80.
SCHILDENBERGER, ]., 2 Kor 3,17a, "Der Herr ist der Geist" im Zusammenhang
des Textes und der Theologie des hl. Paulus, in Studiorum Paulinorum
Congressus Internationalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963,
pp. 451-460.
SCHMIDT, U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korin
therbriefah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung des Han
SCHMITHALS, W., Zweignostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in EvTh
18 (1958) 552-573 [2 Cor 3:17-18: 564-573].
SCHMITHALS, W., Two Gnostic Glosses in II Corinthians, in ID., Gnosticism
in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by
J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971, pp. 302-325
[2 Cor 3:17-18: 315-325].
ScHOLLA, R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Transfor
mation of Believers, in Gregorianum 78 (1997) 33-54 [2 Cor 2:14-3:18].
SCHRTER, J., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im
Heilsvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ,
48
PERICOPE LIST
J., Schriftauslegung und Hermeneutik in 2 Korinther 3. Ein Beitrag

zur Frage der Schriftbenutzung des Paulus, in NovT AO (1998) 231-275.
S C H U L Z , S . , Die Decke des Moses. Untersuchungen zu einer vorpaulinischen
berlieferung in II Cor 3.7-18, in ZNW49
(1958) 1-30.
SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. COLLINS &
M. FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany
NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122 [2 Cor 3:16-4:6].
S M I T H , W.H., The Function of 2 Corinthians 3:7-4:6 in Its EpistoUry Context
SCHRTER,
(Ph.D. diss., Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, Louisville KY, 1983).

SRAMPICKAL,
T , The Ministry of the New Covenant: An Exegetical Study of
2 Cor 3:6and
7-18 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1989;
dir. J. Lambrecht).
D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13),

Rome, 1961 [2 Cor 3:18: 131-134].
STARNITZKE, D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in 2 Kor
3, in WortDienst 25 (1999) 193-207.
in II Kor 3, in ThZAl (1986) 97-114.
STEGMAN, T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in
STANLEY,
2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Bblico,
2005 [2 C o r 3:18: 233-247].

STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Early Interpretations of II Corinthians 3: An Exegetical
Perspective, in E.A. LIVINGSTONE (ed.), Studia Patrstica Vol. XIX. Papers
presented to the Tenth International Conference on Patristic Studies held in
Oxford 1987. Histrica, Theologica, Gnostica, Bblica et Apocrypha, Leu
ven: Peeters, 1989, pp. 392-399.
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The Exe
getical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 116), R o m a : Editrice
Pontificio Istituto Bblico, 1989.
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., 2 Corinthians 3 and the Principles of Pauline Exegesis,

in C A . EVANS & J.A. S A N D E R S (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel
(JSNT S S , 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, p p . 143-164.
THEISSEN, G . , Die Hlle des Mose und die unbewuten Aspekte des Gesetzes,
in ID., Psychologische Aspektepaulinischer Theologie (FRLANT, 131), Gt
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, pp. 121-161.
THEISSEN, G . , The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in
I D . , Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, by J.P. GALVIN, Phila
delphia PA: Fortress, 1987, pp. 115-158.
M., Die berstrmende Gnade. Studien zu einem

Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Wrzburg: Echter, 1982 [177-211].
THEOBALD,
paulinischen
2 COR 3:7-18
49
M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate

Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LlNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.),
Christ and Spirit in the New Testament. FS C.F.D. Moule, Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1973, pp. 143-156.
T H R A L L , M.E., Conversion to the Lord: The Interpretation of Exodus 34 in
II Cor. 3:l4b-18, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo
Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 197-232
(Discussion: 233-265).
U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particuhr Reference
U L O N S K A , H . , Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in
2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388.
V N D E R S T I C H E L E , C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit
auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L . S C H O T T R O F F & M.-T W A C K E R (eds.),
Kompendium Feministische Bibekuslegung, Gtersloh: Gtersloher Ver
lagshaus, 1998, pp. 593-602 [2 Cor 3:1-4:6: 594-596].
VANHOYE, A., L'interpretation d'Ex 34 en 2 Co 3,7-14, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.),
Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9),
Rome: 1987, pp. 159-180 (Discussion: 181-196).
V A N H O Y E , A., Discussioni sulk Nuova Alleanza, in Rivista teolgica di Lugano
1 (1996) 163-178.
VAN U N N I K , W O , "With Unveiled Face": An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians Hi
12-18, in NovT 6 (1963) 153-169.
VAN U N N I K , W.C., "With Unveiled Face": An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians Hi 1218, in ID., Sparsa Collecta. The Collected Essays ofWC. van Unnik, part 1:
Evanglica - Paulina - Acta (NTSupp, 29), Leiden, 1973, pp. 194-210.
V O L L E N W E I D E R , S., 2Kor 3. Der transzendente Schein des Gesetzes, in I D . ,
Freiheit ab neue Schpfung. Eine Untersuchung zur Eleutheria bei Paulus
und in seiner Umwelt (FRLANT, 147), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rup
recht, 1989, pp. 247-284.
V O R S T E R , W S . , 2 Kor. 3:17. Eksegese en Toeligting, in Neotestamentica 3
(1969) 37-44.
Vos, G., The More Excellent Ministry: 2 Corinthians 3,18, in Kerux% (1993)
3-19.
W A G N E R , C , Alliance de la lettre, alliance de TEsprit. Essai d'analyse de
2 Corinthiens 2114 3/18, in TR 60 (1985) 55-65.
W A T S O N , E, Paul, Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociological Approach (SNTS
MS, 56), Cambridge, 1986 [2 Cor 3: 85-87].
WEISSENRIEDER, A., Der Blick in den Spiegel. II Kor 3,18 vor dem Hinter
grund antiker Spiegeltheorien und ikonographischer Abbildungen, in ID.,
THRALL,
50
PERICOPE LIST
F. W E N D T & P. GEMUNDEN (eds.), Picturing the New Testament. Studies
in Ancient Visual Images (WUNT, 11/193), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck,

2005, pp. 313-343.
WILLIAMS, B.L., Pauline Autobiographical Substructure: A Study of 2 Corin
WlNANDY, J., L'enigmede2 Cor3,17: Une bevue describe?, in RB 107 (2000)
72-80.
WONG, E., The Lord Is the Spirit: A Study of 2 Cor 3,17a in Conjunction With
2 Cor 3,16 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1984; dir.
J. Lambrecht).
W O N G , E., The Lord Is the Spirit (2 Cor 3:17a), in ETL 61 (1985) 48-72.
WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3:18, in L . D . HuRST &
N T . WRIGHT (eds.), The Glory of Christ in the New Testament. Stu
dies in Christology. FS G . B . Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1987, pp. 139150.
WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3.18, in ID., The Climax of the
Covenant: Christ and the Law in Pauline Theology, Minneapolis M N :
Fortress, 1991, pp. 175-192 [Ch. 9].
2 Cor 4:1-6
AVRAM, W., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:1-18, in Interpr 55
(2001) 70-73.
BAASLAND, E., Christus und das verlorene Paradies. vo7)(xa ein Schsselbe
griff im 2. Korintherbriefi, in A. TANGBERG (ed.), Text and Theology.
FS M. Sa:b0, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 4:4].
BOUTTIER, M., Le tesson. 2 Co 4,6-11, mASeign 40 (1972) 37-42.
BUCHANAN, G . W , Paul and the Jews (II Corinthians 3:4-4:6 and Romans
11:7-10), in J.J. PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet:
BYRNE, B., 'Sons ofGod' 'Seed of Abraham': A Study of the Idea of the Sonship of God of All Christians in Paul Against the Jewish Background (AnBib,
83), Rome: Biblical Institute Press, 1979 [2 Cor 4:3-6: 206-211].
COOK, M.J., The Ties That Blind: An Exposition of II Corinthians 3:12-4:6
and Romans 11:7-10, in J.J. PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Chris
tians Meet: Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Cottoquium on JudaeoChristian Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 125-139.
CRANFIELD, C.E.B., Minister and Congregation in the Light of II Corinthians
4:5-7: An Exposition, in Interpr 19 (1965) 163-167.
2 COR 4:1-6
51
DAUTZENBERG, G., berlegungen zur Exegese und Theologie von 2 Kor 4,16, in Bib 82 (2001) 325-344.
DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der
Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 3:14:6: 49-258].
DlETZFELBlNGER, C , Die Berufimg des Paulus ah Ursprung seiner Theologie
(WMANT, 58), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1985 [2 Cor 4:6: 49-51, 62-64,
73-75].
DlNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 4,1-6, in GPM 8 (19531954) 60-64.
DlNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in GPM 14
(1959-1960) 77-83.
DlNKLER, E., Der Dienst am Worte Gottes. Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,1-12, in
O . MERK & M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufstze von
E. Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 157-176.

DlNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in O . MERK &
M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufstze von Erich Dinkier
(BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 230-240.
D U N N , J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cam
bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 4:4-6: 289290].
ECKSTEIN, H.-J., Der Begriff Syneidesis bei Paulus. Eine neutestamentlichexegetische Untersuchung zum "Gewissensbegriff " (WUNT, 11/10), Tbin
gen, 1983 [2 Cor 4:2].
ELTESTER F.-W, Eikon im Neuen Testament (BZNW, 23), Berlin, 1958,
pp. 130-152 [2 Cor 4:4: 130-152].
FABRIS, R., Noi annunziamo che Cristo Ges e Signore, in StEc 20 (2002)
239-249 [241-243].
FEUILLET, A., The Christ-Image of God According to Paul (2 Cor. 4:4), in BibToday 21 (1965) 1409-1414.
FEUILLET, A., Le Christ Sagesse de Dieu d'aprs les purespauliniennes (Bib),
Paris, 1966 [2 Cor 4:4-6: 113-161].
FEUILLET, A., Christologie paulinienne et tradition biblique, Paris, 1973
[2 Cor 4:4-6: 22-47].
FlTZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6) and
a Palestinian Jewish Motif, in TS 42 (1981) 630-644.
According to Paul: Studies in the Theology of the Apostle, New York Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1993, pp. 64-79.
52
PERICOPE LIST
S.R., The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:112, in D.L. BALCH, E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans,
and Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1 9 9 0 ,
GARRETT,
pp. 9 9 - 1 1 7 .
C., Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der

paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 1 3 6 ) , Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2 0 0 5
GERBER,
[199-201].
M., "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverstndnis

des Paulus in 2 Kor 3,4-4,6, in ZKTh 1 2 1 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 2 9 1 - 2 9 9 .
Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 2 2 HASITSCHKA,
1 5 3 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 - 4 : 6 ] .
B., Paulus ah Visionr. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her

ders biblische Studien, 9 ) , Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1 9 9 6 [ 2 Cor 4 : 6 :
HEININGER,
201-209].
HOFIUS,
O., Wort Gottes und Gkube bei Paulus, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT,
5 1 ) , Tbingen, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 4 8 - 1 7 4 [ 2 Cor 4 : 6 : 1 6 0 - 1 6 7 ] .
Imago Dei. Gen l,26f. im Sptjudentum, in der Gnosis und in den

paulinischen Briefen (FRLANT, 7 6 ) , Gttingen, I 9 6 0 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 8 - 4 : 6 :
JERVELL, J.,
173-218].
JNGEL,
E., La colre de l'aptre et le Dieu incomparable. Un sermon sur
2 Corinthiens 4,5-10, in Foi et Vie 8 8 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 1 3 - 2 2 .

KELLY,
D.F., Prcher avec puissance U parole de Dieu...? 2 Corinthiens 4:1-6,
in RevRf49
(1998) 1-13.
Jesus Christus verkndigen ah den Herrn (2 Kor 4,5), in I D . ,

T. H O L T Z & C.-P. M R Z (eds.), Christus bezeugen. FS W. Trilling
(EThSt, 5 9 ) , Leipzig, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 2 7 - 2 3 6 .
KLAUCK, H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkndigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6,
in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,144,6) (Benedictina, 9 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 6 7 - 2 9 7 (Discussion: 2 9 7 - 3 1 6 ) .
in ID., Gemeinde, Amt, Sakrament. Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Wrz
burg: Echter, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 4 6 - 2 7 2 .
K U S C H N E R U S , B., Die Gemeinde ah Brief Christi. Die kommunikative
Funk
tion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 1 9 7 ) ,
KERTELGE, K . ,
Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2 0 0 2 [ 2 Cor 4 : 1 - 6 : 2 0 4 - 2 3 4 ] .
Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10,

in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One Reads: New Testament
Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 4 6 ) , Leuven Paris Dudley MA:
LAMBRECHT, J.,
Peeters, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 1 8 - 2 2 5 .
2 COR 4:1-6
53
LAMBRECHT, ]., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10,

in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden
Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 259-266.
LARSSON, E., Christus ah Vorbild. Eine Untersuchung zu den paulinischen Tauf
und Eikontexten (Acta seminara neotestamentici Upsaliensis, 23),
Uppsala - Copenhagen, 1962 [2 Cor 4:4: 275-293].
MCCAUGHEY, J.D., The Glory of God in the Face offesus Christ, in AusBR 35
(1987) 95-98.
MCNAMARA, M., The New Testament and the Palestinian Targum to the Pen
tateuch (AnBib, 27), Rome, 1966 [2 Cor 3:7-4:6: 168-188].
MACRAE, G.W., Anti-Dualist Polemic in 2 Cor. 4,6?, in StEv IV/1 (TU,
102), Berlin, 1968, pp. 420-431.
MARCHESI, G., Sul volto di Cristo rifulge h ghria del Padre (2 Cor 4,6), in
Civilt cattolica 152 (2001) 240-253.
MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustra
tion du vritable aptre de Jsus. IL II Cor 3, 1-4, 6: Paul dfend son
ministre, rfutation des thories adverses, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 209-216.
tion du vritable aptre de Jsus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son
exprience personnelle d'aptre de Jsus-Christ, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999)
225-231.
MARTINI, C M . , Alcuni temi letterari di 2 Cor 4,6 e i racconti detta conver
sione di san Paolo negli atti, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Inter
nationales Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 461-474.
MAYER, . , Unter Gottes Heilsratschlu. Prdestinationsaussagen bei Paulus
(FzB, 15), Wrzburg, 1974 [2 Cor 4:3: 124-130].
MLLENSIEFEN, W , Satan der , 2Kor. 4,4?, in TSK 95
(1923-1924) 295-298.
69), Leiden, 1992 [2 Cor 3:4-4:6: 229-235].
Mystery, trans, by R.J. ERICKSON, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2003
[2 Cor 4:5-6: 17-18].
PITTA, A , Forza e debolezza delproprio ministerio (2Cor 4, 1-12), in A. AsciONE
& M. GIOIA (eds.), Sicut flumen pax tua. FS Cardinal M. Giordano,
Napoli: M. DAuria Editore, 1997, pp. 103-119.
PRMM, ., Der Abschnitt ber die Doxa des Apostohts 2 Kor 3,1-4,6 in der
Deutung des hl. Johannes Chrysostomus. Eine Untersuchung zur Auslegungs
geschichte des paulinhchen Pneuma, in Bib 30 (1949) 161-196 and 377-400.
54
PERICOPE LIST
PRMM, K., Reflectiones theologicae et historicae ad usum Paulinum
termini
"eikon", in Verbum Domini 4 0 ( 1 9 6 2 ) 2 3 2 - 2 5 7 [ 2 Cor 4 : 4 ] .

Boston MA, 2 0 0 1 ) .
RICHARD, E., Polemics, Old Testament, and Theology. A Study of II Cor. 111,1IV,6, in RB 8 8 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 3 4 0 - 3 6 7 .
SANDNES, K.O., Paul - One of the Prophets? A Contribution to the Apostle's

Self-Understanding (WUNT, 11/43), Tbingen, 1 9 9 1 [2 Cor 4 : 6 : 1 3 1 145].
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 6 6 ) , Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 5 6 ,
3
1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 4 : 2 - 5 : 1 5 0 - 1 5 1 ] .
SCHMITHALS, W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the

Corinthians, trans. byJ.E. STEELY, Nashville T N New York: Abingdon,
1 9 7 1 [ 2 Cor 4 : 2 - 5 : 1 8 3 - 1 8 4 ] .
SCHRTER, ]., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im

1 0 ) , Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 3 [ 2 Cor 3 : 4 - 4 : 6 : 7 4 - 1 4 1 ] .
NY: SUNY, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 9 5 - 1 2 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 6 - 4 : 6 ] .
SMITH, W.H., The Function of 2 Corinthians 3:7-4:6 in Its Epistolary Context

(Ph.D. diss., Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, Louisville KY, 1 9 8 3 ) .
2 Corinthians (AnBib, 1 5 8 ) , Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico,
2 0 0 5 [ 2 Cor 4 : 4 . 6 : 2 3 3 - 2 4 7 ] .
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The
Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 1 1 6 ) , Roma: Editrice
Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1 9 8 9 .
THEISSEN, G., Die Hlle des Mose und die unbewuten Aspekte des Gesetzes,
in ID., Psychohguche Aspektepaulinischer Theologie (FRLANT, 1 3 1 ) , Gt
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 1 2 1 - 1 6 1 .
THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law,
in ID., Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, by J.P. GALVIN,
Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 1 5 - 1 5 8 .
THRALL, M.E., The Pauline Use O/SUVEISY)^, in NTS
1 4 (1967-1968)118-
Cor 4 : 2 ] .
THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate
Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LlNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.),
125 [2
2 COR 4:7-15
55

Cambridge University Press, 1 9 7 3 , pp. 1 4 3 - 1 5 6 .
T R O N I E R , H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Philosophical Idealism
and Apocalypticism, in T . E N G B E R G - P E D E R S E N (ed.), Paul Beyond the
Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2 0 0 1 ,
pp. 1 6 5 - 1 9 6 [ 2 Cor 4 : 1 - 1 8 ] .
M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particuhr Reference
to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 5 0 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 2 6 5 - 2 8 0 .
V N D E R STICHELE, C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit
auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L. S C H O T T R O F F & M.-T. W C K E R (eds.),
Kompendium Feministische Bibehuskgung, Gtersloh: Gtersloher Ver
UDDIN,
lagshaus, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 5 9 3 - 6 0 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 - 4 : 6 :
594-596].
WlLK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches fiir Paulus (FRLANT, 1 7 9 ) , Gt

tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 8 [ 2 Cor 4 : 6 : 2 6 9 - 2 7 4 , 3 9 8 ] .
ZORELL, E , Deus huius saeculi (2 Cor. 4.4), in Verbum Domini 8 ( 1 9 2 8 ) 5 4 57.
2 Cor 4:7-15
ALLEN, R.J., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:7-18, in Interpr 5 2
(1998) 286-289.
AVRAM, W , Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:1-18, in Interpr 5 5

(2001)
70-73.
N., Tglich sterben und auferstehen. Der Literalsinn von 2 Kor

4,12-5,10 (StANT, 3 4 ) , Mnchen: Ksel, 1 9 7 3 .
BEST, E., II Corinthians 4.7-15: Life Through Death, in IrBS 8 ( 1 9 8 6 ) 2 - 7 .
BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christology (BZNW,
BAUMERT,
1 4 0 ) , Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2 0 0 6 [ 2 Cor 4 : 7 - 1 4 : 6 4 - 6 7 ] .
B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh als theologisches Programm. Der zweite
Korintherbrief ah Beispiel fiir die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theohgie
(TANZ, 1 1 ) , vol. 1 1 , Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 4 [ 2 Cor 4 : 7 - 5 : 5 :
BOSENIUS,
45-72,
73-96].
M., Le tesson. 2 Co 4,6-11, in ASeign 4 0 ( 1 9 7 2 ) 3 7 - 4 2 .

B O U T T I E R , M., La souffrance de Taptre. 2 Co 4,7-18, in L . D E LORENZI (ed.),
The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome,
BOUTTIER,
1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 9 - 4 9 (Discussion: 5 0 - 7 4 ) .
BYRNES, M., Conformation to the Death of Christ and the Hope of Resurrection:
An Exegetico-Theological Study of 2 Corinthians 4,7-15 and Philippians
3,7-11 (Tesi Gregoriana, Serie Teologia, 9 9 ) , Rome: Pontificia Univer
sit Gregoriana, 2 0 0 3 .
56
PERICOPE LIST
CARREZ, M., Que reprsente k vie de Jesus pour l apotre Paul?, in RHPR 68
(1988) 155-161 [2 Cor 4:10-11].
CARTLEDGE, M.J., A Model of Hermeneutical Method - An Exegetical Missiological Reflection Upon Suffering in 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in Evangelical
Review of Theology 17 (1993) 472-483.
COUSAR, C.B., A Theology of the Cross: The Death of Jesus in the Pauline Let
ters (Overtures to Biblical Theology, 24), Minneapolis M N : Fortress,
1990 [149-157].
D A H O O D , M . J . , Two Pauline Quotations From the Old Testament, in CBQ 17
(1955) 19-24 [2 Cor 4:7-13: 23-24].
DAUTZENBERG, G., "Glaube" oder "Hoffnung" in 2 Kor 4,13-5,10, in L. D E
LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina,
10), Rome, 1989, pp. 75-104 (Discussion: 105-131).
DE OLIVEIRA, A . , Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der
Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6;
5,11-6,10 ( N T A NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 4:7-5:10:
306-322].
DENKLER, E., Exaudi. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in GPM 14 (1959-1960) 176-182.
DlNKLER, E., Der Dienst am Worte Gottes. Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,1-12, in
O. MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufstze von
E. Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 157-176.

DINKLER, E., Exaudi. 2. Kor. 4,7-18,
in O. MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.),
Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Auf tze von Erich Dinkler (BZNW, 61), Berlin New York, 1992, pp. 241-251.
DUFF, R, Apostolic Suffering and the Language of Processions in 2 Corin
thians 4:7-10, in BTB 21 (1991) 158-165.
bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 4:10: 485].
DU RAND, J.A., Paulus se vernuftige vervlegting van antroplogie en eskatologie
in 2 Korintirs 4:7-5:10, in SkrifKerk 20 (1999) 340-353.
EBNER, M . , Leidenslisten und Apostelbrief Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik
und Funktion der Peristasenkataloge bei Paulus (FzB, 66), Wrzburg,
1991 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 196-242].
FABRIS, R., Not annunziamo che Cristo Ges i Signare, in StEc 20 (2002)
239-249 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 243-245; 4:13-15: 245-246].
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Catalogues
of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Adanta GA:
Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 4:13-6:2: 180-184; 4:7-13: 117-148 & 166-180].
2 COR 4:7-15
57
A., Zum Thema "Paulus und die Stoa". Eine stoische Stilparal
lele zu 2 Cor. 4.8f, in CNT9 (1944) 27-31.
GARRETT, S.R., The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:1FRIDRICHSEN,
12, in D . L . BALCH, E . FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eck), Greeks, Romans,
and Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1990,

pp. 99-117.
GERBER, C., Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der
[4:10-12: 219-221].
G R A B E , P.J., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the
Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use o/*8vaj.ic in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156 [2 Cor 4:7].
GRSSER, E., Der Schatz in irdenen Gefdssen (2Kor 4,7). Existentiale Interpre
tation im 2. Korintherbrief, in ZThK97 (2000) 300-316.
GTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulini
schen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966 [94-126].
HANSON, AT., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought ofSt. Paul (JSNT SS,
17), Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987 [39-54].
HOTZE, G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denk
form in seiner Theologie (NTA, N F 33), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1997
[2 Cor 4:7-12: 253-287].
J N G E L , E . , La colre de l'aptre et le Dieu incomparable. Un sermon sur
2 Corinthiens 4,5-10, in Foi et Vie 88 (1989) 13-22.
KAITHAKOTTIL, J., "Death in Us, Life in You. "Ministry and Suffering: A Study
of 2 Cor 4,7-15, in Bible Bhashyam 28 (2002) 433-460.
KAMLAH, E., Wie beurteilt Paulus sein Leiden? Ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung
seiner Denkstruktur, in ZNW5A (1963) 217-232 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 226227, 229-231].
KELLY, D.F., La vie derrire le message. 2 Corinthiens 4:7-18, in RevRf '49
(1998) 1-10.
KENT, H.A., The Glory of Christian Ministry: An Analysis of 2 Corinthians
2.14-4.18, in Grace Theological Journal 2 (1981) 171-189.
K L E E M A N N , J., Responsabilit e fragilit detta Paroh: "Ho creduto perci ho par
lato" (2 Cor 4, 13), in StEc 20 (2002) 309-321.
KRAFTCHICK, S.J., Death in Us, Life in You, The Apostolic Medium, in
E . H . LOVERING, Jr. (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1991 Seminar
Papers, vol. 30, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991, pp. 618-637.
K R A F T C H I C K , S.J., Death in Us, Life in You: The Apostolic Medium, in
D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2 : 1 &2 Corinthians, Minneapo
lis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 156-181.
58
PERICOPE LIST
KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D.A. 'Always Carrying the Dying of Jesus in the Body'

(2 Cor 4,10). Apostolic Suffering as Participation in the Dying and the Life
of Jesus, and as an Epiphany of God's Power, in T. MERRIGAN & F. GLO
RIEUX (eds.), 'Godhead Here in Hiding': Incarnation and the History of
Human Suffering [forthcoming].
KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde ah Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk
LAMBERIGTS, S., Ik hebgeloofd, daarom heb ikgesproken, in VLAAMSE BlJBEL-
STICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 22-24 [2 Cor 4:13-5:1].
LAMBRECHT, J., The nekrsis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,715, in A. VNHOYE (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception
du ministre (BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters,
1986, pp. 120-143.
LAMBRECHT, J., Het lijden bij Paulus, in ID. (ed.), Hoehng nog en waarom
toch? God, mens en lijden (Nik-Reeks, 18), Leuven Amersfoort: Acco,
1988, pp. 51-74.
LAMBRECHT, J., The Eschatological Outlook in 2 Cor. 4.7-15, in T. SCHMIDT
& M. SILVA (eds.), To Tell the Mystery: Essays on New Testament Eschatology. FS R H . Gundry, Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1994, pp. 122139.
LAMBRECHT, J., The nekrsis of Jesus: Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,7-15,
in R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112),
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 309-332 (332333: Additional Note).
LAMBRECHT, ]., The Eschatological Outkok in 2 Corinthians 4.7-15, in R. Bie
ringer & J. Lambrecht, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven:
Leuven University Press Peeters, 1994, pp. 335-349.
LAMBRECHT, } . , BriefAnthropohgical Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10,
Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven - Paris - Dudley MA:
Peeters, 2003, pp. 218-225.
LAMBRECHT, J., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10,
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Bos
ton MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 259-266.
MCKINNISH BRIDGES, L., 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in RExp 86 (1989) 391-396.
MARION, D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illus
tration du vritable aptre de Jsus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son
2 COR 4:7-15
59
experience personnelle d'apdtre de Jsus-Christ, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999)

225-231.
MATERA, F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith:
Distinguishing
Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R. BIERINGER,
V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS
J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters,
2002, pp. 387-405.
MOULE, C.F.D., St Paul and Dualism: The Pauline Conception of Resurrec
tion, in NTS 12 (1965-1966) 106-123 [2 Cor 4-5: 116-123].
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Faith and Resurrection in 2 Cor 4:13-14, in RB 95
(1988) 543-550.
NOACK, B., A Note on II Cor. iv.15, in StTh 17 (1963) 129-132.
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Rmer 8 als Beispiel paulinischer Soteriologie
(FRLANT, 112), Gttingen, 1975 [2 Cor 4:7-18: 290-300].
PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure
of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1991. PATE, C M . ,
Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure of 2 Corin
thians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1991.
PENNA, R., Sofferenze apostoliche, antropologa ed escatologia in 2 Cor 4,75,10, in C.C. MARCHESELLI (ed.), Parola e Spirito. FS S. Cipriani, vol. I,
Brescia, 1982, pp. 401-431.
PlCKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus
(JSNT SS, 143), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997 [2 Cor 4:7-5:19:
126-159].
PITTA, A., Forza e debolezza del proprio ministerio (2Cor 4, T12), in
A. ASCIONE & M. GIOIA (eds.), Sicut flumen pax tua. FS Cardinal M.
Giordano, Napoli: M. D'Auria Editore, 1997, pp. 103-119.
PLEVNIK, J., The Destination of the Apostle and of the Faithful: Second Corin
thians 4:13b-l4
and First Thessalonians 4:14, in CBQ 62 (2000)
83-95.
PROUDFOOT, C M . , Imitation or Realistic Participation? A Study of Paul's
Concept of "Suffering With Christ", in Interpr 17 (1963) 140-160
[2 Cor 4:10-12].
Paul's Theology, in Interpr AG (1992) 5-18.
ROMANIUK, K., Resurrection existentielle ou eschatologique en 2 Co 4,13-14?,
in BZ 34 (1990) 248-252.
SAVAGE, T.B., Power Through Weakness: Paul's Understanding of the Christian
Ministry in 2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 86), Cambridge: Cambridge Uni
versity Press, 1996.
60
PERICOPE LIST
SAVUNDRANAYAGAM, M.A., Weakness and Power of the Apostle in 2Cor 4:712 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana, Rome, 1996).
SCHIEFER FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991 [2 Cor 4:89: 201-217].
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956,
1969 [74-78].
Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon,
1971 [160-163].
SCHRTER, J., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ab unentbehrlicher Mittler im
10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 169-192; 4:135:10: 208-249].
SCHRTER, J., Der Apostolat des Paulus als Zugang zu seiner Theologie. Eine
Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,7-12, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Cor
respondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters,
1996, pp. 679-692.
SCHTZ, C , "Der Geist des Glaubens" (2 Kor 4,13). berlegungen zur
pneumatologischen Dimension von Ghube und Ghubensbegrndung, in
H. BRKLE & G. BECKER (eds.), Communicatio fidei. FS E. Biser,
Regensburg, 1983, pp. 209-219.
SCHWEIZER, E., Die "Mystik" des Sterbens und Auferstehens mit Christus bei
Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257 [2 Cor 4:10-12.14].
3
SERRA ZANETTI, P., Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in Augustinianum
35 (1995)
111-117.
SERRA ZANETTI, R, Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in ID., Imitatori di Ges Cristo.
Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. CACCIARI ET AL., Bologna: EDB, 2005,
pp. 517-522.
SPICQ, C , L'image sportive de II Cor 4,7-9, in ETL 13 (1937) 202-209.
Rome, 1961 [2 Cor 4:10-14: 134-138].
2005 [2 Cor 4:7-14: 249-258; 4:13: 146-168].
STEGMAN, T , 'Eniaxevaa, i XXrjOa (2 Corinthians 4:13): Paul's Christological Reading of Psalm 115:1a LXX, in CBA 69 (2007) 725-745.
TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theo
logy (BZNW, 32), Gieen - Berlin, 1967 [2 Cor 4:7-14: 84-90].
2 COR 4:16-5:10
61
M., Die berstrmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen

TRONIER, H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Philosophical Idealism
and Apocalypticism, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the
Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001,
pp. 165-196 [2 Cor 4:1-18].
U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With ParticuUr Reference
VNONI, G., "Geghubt habe ich, deshalb habe ich geredet" (Ps 116,10 und
2 Kor 4,13). Zur Verwendung von Bibelzitaten in der theologischen Argu
mentation Zugleich ein Versuch zusammenzudenken, was zusammen
gehrt, in A.T KHOURY & G. VANONI (eds.), "Geglaubt habe ich, deshalb
habe ich geredet". FS A. Bsteh (Religionswissenschaftliche Studien, 47),
Wrzburg: Echter; Altenberge: Oros, 1998, pp. 511-535.
WALTER, E., Lafoi qui penetre et transforme tout. 2 Co 4,13-5,1, in ASeign
41 (1971) 33-38.
WILK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches fur Paulus (FRLANT, 179), Gt
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1998 [2 Cor 4:11: 302-303, 394].
WlLLERT, N., The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence:
Background and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GlVERSEN (eds.), The New
Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997,
pp. 217-243 [2 Cor 4:8-9].
THEOBALD,
2 Cor 4:16-5:10
AHN, J.Y.-S., The Parousia in Paul's Letters to the Thessalonians, the Corin
thians, and the Romans, in Rektion to Its Old Testament-Judaic Back
ground (Ph.D. diss., Fuller Theological Seminary, Pasadena CA, 1989;
dir. R.P Martin and L.C. Allen), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms,
1989 [283-287].
ALLEN, R.J., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:7-18, in Interpr 52
(1998) 286-289.
AONO, T , Die Entwicklung des paulinischen Gerichtsgedankens bei den Apos
tolischen Vtern (EHS.T, 137), Bern - Frankfurt Las Vegas NV: Lang,
1979, pp. 28-31 [2 Cor 5:1-10: 28-31].
AUNE, D.E., Anthropological Duality in the Eschatology of 2 Cor 4:16-5:10,
in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism
Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 215-239.
AUNE, D.E., The Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Cor. 5.10), in J.C. ANDERSON,
P. SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversations in Context. FS Calvin
62
PERICOPE LIST
J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 6886.
AVRAM, W., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:1-18, in Interpr 55
(2001) 70-73.
BAUMBACH, G., Die Zukunftserwartung nach dem Philipperbrief, in R. SCHNACKENBURG, J. ERNST & J. WANKE (eds.), Die Kirche des Anfangs. FS
H. Schrmann, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1978, pp. 435-457 [2 Cor 5:110: 439-444].
BAUMERT, N., Tglich sterben und auferstehen. Der Literalsinn von 2 Kor
4,12-5,10 (StANT, 34), Mnchen: Ksel, 1973.
BAUMGARTEN, J., Paulus und die Apokalyptik. Die Auslegung apokalyptischer
Uberlieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 44), Neukirchen/
Vluyn, 1975 [2 Cor 5:10: 85-89].
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theohgy of the Spirit in Second Corin
thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 5:5].
BERRY, R., Death and Life in Christ: The Meaning of 2 Corinthians 5.1-10,
in SJT14 (1961) 60-76.
BRSE, U., Zur Todes- und Jenseitserwartung Pauli nach 2 Kor 5,1-10, in
Bibel und Leben 13 (1972) 129-138.
BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels ah theofogisches Programm. Der
zweite Korintherbriefah Beispielfr die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theo
logie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 4:75:5: 45-72, 73-96].
BOUTTIER, M., La souffrance de l'aptre. 2 Co 4,7-18, in L. D E LORENZI
(ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome,
1989, pp. 29-49 (Discussion: 50-74).
BRUN, L., Zur Auslegung von 2 Kor. 5:1-10, in ZA/W28 (1929) 207-229.
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9
(1947) 3-31 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 3-12].
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, Darmstadt,
1963, pp. 3-31 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 298-306].
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E . DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufstze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments,
Tbingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 298-306].
CASSIDY, R.J., Paul's Attitude to Death in II Corinthians 5:1-10, in EvQ 43
(1971) 210-217.
COBB, W H . , AivioQ, II. Cor. iv.17 andv.l, in JBL 3 (1883) 61.
CRAIG, W.L., Paul's Dilemma in 2 Corinthians 5.1-10: A 'Catch-22', in NTS
34 (1988) 145-147.
CRANFORD, L., A New Look at 2 Cor 5:1-10, in SWJT19 (1976) 95-100.
2
2 COR 4:16-5:10
63
DANKER, EW., Consolation in 2 Cor 5:1-10, in CTM 39 (1968) 552-556.

DAUTZENBERG, G., "Glaube"oder "Hoffnung" in 2 Kor 4,13-5,10, in L. D E
DEMKE, C., Zur Auslegung von 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in EvTh 29 (1969) 589602.
Apohgie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6;
5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 4:7-5:10:
306-322].
DENKLER, E., Exaud. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in GPM 14 (1959-1960) 176-182.
DlNKLER, E., Vorletzter Sonntag des Kirchenjahres. 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in
GPM 24 (1969-1970) (=PTh 59, 1970) 438-444.
DlNKLER, E., Vorletzter Sonntag des Kirchenjahres. 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in
O . MERK & M. WOLTER (eck), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufstze von
Erich Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 252-260.
D U N N , J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids Ml - Cam
bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 489490].
DU RAND, J.A., Paulus se vernuftige vervlegting van antroplogie en eskatologie
in 2 Korintiers 4:7-5:10, in SkrifKerk 20 (1999) 340-353.
ECKERT, J., "Wenn auch unser uerer Mensch vernichtet wird, unser innerer
aber wird erneuert Tag um Tag" (2 Kor 4,16), in R. BRANDSCHEIDT &
T. MENDE (eds.), SchpfungspUn und Heilsgeschichte. FS E. Haag, Trier:
Paulinus, 2002, pp. 61-85.
E.E., / / Corinthians V.l-10 in Pauline Eschatology, in NTS 6 (19591960) 211-224.
ERLEMANN, K., Der Geist als appawv (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext derpaulinischen
Eschatologie, in ZNW 83 (1992) 202-223.
FABRIS, R., Noi annunziamo che Cristo Ges e Signore, in StEc 20 (2002)
239-249 [2 Cor 4:16-18: 247-248].
FAUX, J.-M., Le chre'tien face h mort etk resurrection. Exegese de 2 Co 5,110 (Excerptum ex dissertatione ad Lauream in Facltate Theologica Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae), Louvain, 1964.
FEUILLET, A., La demeure celeste et h destine des chrtiens. Exegese de 2 Co 5,110 et contribution l'tude des fondements de Veschatologiepaulinienne, in
RSR 44 (1956) 161-192, 360-402.
ELLIS,
64
PERICOPE LIST
FUCHS, E., Ghube sans phrase. Zur Auslegung von 2. Kor. 5,1-5, in L. ABRAMOWSKI & J.F.G. GOETERS (eds.), Studien zur Geschichte und Theologie
der Reformation. FS E. Bizer, Neukirchen, 1969, pp. 21-31.
GILLMAN, J., Transformation Into the Future Life: A Study of 1 Cor 15:5053, Its Context and Rehted Passages (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit
Leuven, 1980; dir. J. Lambrecht) [905-1042].
GILLMAN, J., Going Home to the Lord (2 Cor 4:16-5:10), in BibToday 20
(1982) 275-281.
GILLMAN, ].,A Thematic Comparison: 1 Cor 15:50-57and2
Cor 5:1-5, in
JBL 107 (1988) 439-454.
GlASSON, T.F., 2 Corinthians v. 1-10 versus Pktonism, in S/T43 (1990) 145155.
GRELOT, P., De h maison terrestre h maison cleste (2 Corinthiens 4,16-5,10),
in J . - C . PETIT, A. CHARRON & A. MYRE (eds.), "O
demeures-tu?"
(Jn 1,38). La maison depuis le monde biblique. FS G. Couturie, Montral:

Fides, 1994, pp. 343-364.
H ANHART, K., Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of
2 Cor 5:3, in Neotestamentica 31 (1997) 77-86.
HANHART, K., Paul's Hope in the Face of Death, in JBL 88 (1997) 445-457.
HARRIS, M.J., The Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:1-10 and Its Phce in
Pauline Eschatology (Ph.D. diss., Manchester University, 1970).
HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5:1-10: A Watershed in Paul's Theology?, in TynB
22 (1971) 32-57.
HARRIS, M.J., Paul's View of Death in 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, in R.N. LONGENECKER & M.C. TENNEY (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study,
Grand Rapids MI: Zondervan, 1974, pp. 317-328.
HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5.9-10, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection
and Immortality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids MI, 1983, pp. 155157.
HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5.1-4, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and
Immortality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids MI, 1983, pp. 219-226.
HECKEL, T.K., Der innere Mensch. Die paulinische Verarbeitung eines ph
nischen Motivs (WUNT, 11/53), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck),
1993.
HELEWA, G., Un ministero paolino: consohre gli ajflitti, in Teresianum 44
(1993) 3-51 [2 Cor 4:16-18].
HETTLINGER, R., 2 Corinthians 5,1-10, in SJT10 (1957) 174-194.
HOFFMANN, P., Die Toten in Christus. Eine religionsgeschichtliche und exege
tische Untersuchung zur paulinischen Eschatohgie (NTA NF, 2), Mnster,
1966 [253-285].
2 COR 4:16-5:10
65
H O R N , EW., Das Angeld des Geistes. Studien zur paulinischen

Pneumatologie (FRLANT, 154), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992
[2 Cor 5:5].
KELLY, D.E, La vie derrire le message. 2 Corinthiens 4:7-18, in RevRf 49
(1998) 1-10.
KERR, A.J., APPABQN, in JTS 39 (1988) 92-97 [2 Cor 5:5].
KlSTEMAKER, S.J., Temos uma habitaao cekstial: 2 Corintios 5:1, in Vox
Scripturaeb (1995) 147-152.
KITZBERGER, I.R., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld otxoSojiyj/
(ôwoSofxev (FzB, 53), Wrzburg, 1986 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 117-123].
KHL, E., ber 2. Korinther 5,1-10. Ein Beitrag zur Frage nach dem Helle
nismus bei Paulus, Knigsberg, 1904.
KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde ak Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk
LAMBERIGTS, S., Ik heb geloofd, daarom heb ikgesproken, in VLAAMSE BIJBEL-
STICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is U w woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 22-24 [2 Cor 4:13-5:1].
LAMBERIGTS, S., Thuis in het lichaam zijn we ver van de Heer, in VLAAMSE
BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is U w woord, 8),
Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 25-26 [2 Cor 5:6-10].
LAMBRECHT, J., La vie engloutit en ce qui est mortel. Commentaire de 2 Co
5,4c, in M. BENZERATH, A. SCHMID & J. GUILLET (eds.), La Pque du
Christ. Mystre de salut. FS F.-X. Durrwell (LeDiv, 112), Paris: Cerf,

1982, pp. 237-248.
LAMBRECHT, J., La vie enghutit ce qui est mortel. Commentaire de 2 Corin
thiens 5,4c, in R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians
(BETL 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 351360 (361: Additional Note).
LAMBRECHT, J., VerUngen naar de dood? Tijdens en na de lezing van 2 Korintirs 4,16-5,10, in Collationes 29 (1999) 313-326.
LAMBRECHT, J., Verhngen naar de dood? (2 Korintirs 4,16-5,10), in ID.,
De kracht van het geloof. Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven Leusden: Acco - Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 197-212.
Peeters, 2003, pp. 218-225.
66
PERICOPE LIST
on a Community
in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden -
Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 5 9 - 2 6 6 .
LANG, F.G., 2. Korinther 5,1-10 in der neueren Forschung (BGBE, 1 6 ) ,

Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr, 1 9 7 3 .
LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 5 1 ( 2 0 0 0 ) 3 4 2 - 3 4 8
[ 2 Cor 5 : 3 ] .
LlLLlE, W., An Approach to 2 Corinthians 5.1-10, in SJTO ( 1 9 7 7 ) 5 9 - 7 0 .
LINCOLN, A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly
Dimension in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatology,
Cambridge, 1 9 8 1 [ 5 9 - 7 1 ] .
A., Paulus und die korinthische Eschatologie. Zur These von einer
'Entwicklung' im paulinischen Denken, in NTS 3 7 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 7 3 - 3 9 9 .
LINDGARD, F., Paul's Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 4:16-5:10 (WUNT,
1 1 / 1 8 9 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 5 .
MACKY, P.W., St. Paul's Collage of Metaphors in II Corinthians 5:1-10: Orna
mental or Exploratory?, in PEGL&MWBS 1 1 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 1 6 2 - 1 7 3 .
MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration
du vritable aptre de Jsus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son exprience
personnelle d'aptre de Jsus-Christ, in EspVie 1 0 9 , 2 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 2 2 5 - 2 3 1 .
MARTIN, R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the
Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W . H . GLOER (ed.), Eschatology
and the New Testament. FS G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1 9 8 8 ,
LlNDEMANN,
pp. 1 1 3 - 1 2 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 5 : 1 1 9 - 1 2 2 ] .
MATAND BULEMBAT, J.-B., Noyau et enjeux de l'eschatologiepaulinienne. De

l'apocalyptique juive et de l'eschatologie hellnistique dans quelques argu
mentations de l'aptre Paul. Etude rhtorico-exgtique de 1 Co 15,35-58;
2 Co 5,1-10 et Rm 8,18-30 (BZNW, 8 4 ) , Berlin et al.: de Gruyter, 1 9 9 7 .
MATERA, F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith: Distinguishing Between
Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R. BIERINGER, V. KOPERSKI &
B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL,
1 6 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 8 7 - 4 0 5 .
MATTERN, L., Das Verstndnis des Gerichtes bei Paulus (AThANT, 4 7 ) , Zrich
- Stuttgart, 1 9 6 6 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 0 : 1 5 1 - 1 5 8 ] .
METTS, R., Death, Discipleship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10Again, in CTR4
Once
(1989) 57-76.
MINEAR, P.S., Some Pauline Thoughts on Dying: A Study of 2 Corinthians, in

D.Y. HADIDIAN (ed.), From Faith to Faith. FS D.G. Miller (PTMS, 2 3 ) ,
Pittsburgh PA, 1 9 7 9 , pp. 9 1 - 1 0 6 .
MITTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life Beyond
Death - 2 Corinthians v.1-5, in ExpT 6 9 ( 1 9 5 7 - 1 9 5 8 ) 2 6 0 - 2 6 3 .
2 COR 4:16-5:10
M O U L E , C.F.D.,
tion, in NTS
St Paul and Dualism: The Pauline Conception of Resurrec

1 2 ( 1 9 6 5 - 1 9 6 6 ) 1 0 6 - 1 2 3 [ 2 Cor 4 - 5 :
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
116-123].
J., "Being at Home in the Body We Are in Exile From
the Lord" (2 Cor 5:6b),

NIELSEN,
67
in RB 9 3 ( 1 9 8 6 )
214-221.
H.K., Ogdetselv om vi ved. Om oversattehen of2 Kor 5,6, in Dansk
Teologisk Tidsskrift49
(1986)
62-69.
J., Does 2 Cor. 5.1-10 Teach the Reception of the Resurrection

Body at the Moment of Death?, in JSNT 2 8 ( 1 9 8 6 ) 8 1 - 1 0 1 .
OSEI-BONSU, J., The Intermediate State in the New Testament, in SJT 44
OSEI-BONSU,
( 1 9 9 1 ) 1 6 9 - 1 9 4 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 :
O S T E N - S C K E N , P. V O N D E R ,
177-187].
Rmer 8 ah Beispiel paulinischer
Soteriologie
(FRLANT, 1 1 2 ) , Gttingen, 1 9 7 5 [ 2 Cor 4 : 7 - 1 8 : 2 9 0 - 3 0 0 ;
5:1-10:
104-124].
Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure

of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1 9 9 1 .
P E N N A , R., Sojferenze apostoliche, antropobgia ed escatobgia in 2 Cor 4,75,10, in C . C . MARCHESELLI (ed.), Paroht e Spirito. FS S. Cipriani, vol. I ,
PATE, C M . ,
Brescia, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 4 0 1 - 4 3 1 .
PERRIMAN,
A.C., Paul and the Parousia: 1 Corinthians
2 Corinthians 5.1-5, in NTS
3 5 (1989-1990)
15.50-57
and
512-521.
PlCKETT, R , The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus
(JSNT SS, 1 4 3 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 7 [ 2 Cor 4 : 7 - 5 : 1 9 :
126-159].
"Wir alle mssen erscheinen vor dem Richterstuhl Christi" (2 Kor 5,10).
Bilder des Jngsten Gerichts bei Paulus, in ErbAuf '75 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 4 5 6 - 4 6 8 .
Paul's Theohgy, in Interpr4G ( 1 9 9 2 ) 5 - 1 8 .
RGER, H.P., Hieronymus, die Rabbinen und Paulus. Zur Vorgeschichte des
BegriJJipaars "innerer und uerer Mensch", i n Z A / W 6 8 ( 1 9 7 7 ) 1 3 2 - 1 3 7 .
S C H M I T H A L S , W . , Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 6 6 ) , Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 5 6 ,
REISER, M . ,
1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 :
223-237].
Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the

SCHMITHALS, W . ,
1 9 7 1 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 : 2 5 9 - 2 7 5 ] .
SCHNELLE, U . ,
Wandlungen im paulinischen Denken (SBS,
137),
Stuttgart,
1 9 8 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 : 4 2 - 4 5 ] .
J., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler

im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ,
1 0 ) , Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 3 [ 2 Cor 4 : 1 3 - 5 : 1 0 : 2 0 8 - 2 4 9 ] .
SCHRTER,
68
PERICOPE LIST
A.F., Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. C O L L I N S &

M. F I S H B A N E (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany
NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122.
SEVENSTER, J.N., Some Remarks on the TYMNOS in II Cor V. 3, in I D . &
W.C. VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De
Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 202-214.
SEVENSTER, J.N., Einige Bemerkungen ber den 'Zwischenzustand' bei Paulus,
in NTS 1 (1955) 291-296.
S W E E T , J.P.M., A House Not Made With Hands, in W. Hc-RBURY (ed.), Templum amicitiae. Essays on the Second Temple. FS E. Bammel (JSNT SS, 48),
Sheffield: Sheffield University Press, 1991, pp. 368-390.
T H E O B A L D , M., Die berstrmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen
Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Wrzburg: Echter, 1982 [2 Cor 4:16-18: 225239].
T H R A L L , M.E., Greek Particles in the New Testament. Linguistic and Exegetical Studies ( N T Tools and Studies, 3), Leiden, 1962 [2 Cor 5:1-10:
82-95].
T H R A L L , M.E., "Putting On" or "Stripping Off" in 2 Corinthians 5:3, in
E.J. EPP & G.D. FEE (eds.), New Testament Textual Criticism. Its Signi
ficance for Exegesis. FS B.M. Metzger, Oxford, 1981, pp. 221-237.
T H R A L L , M.E., Paul's Understanding of Personal Continuity Between the Pre
sent Life and the Life of the Resurrection, in R. BIERINGER, V. KOPERSKI
& B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht
(BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 2002, pp. 283300.
SEGAL,
R.A., Bedachte Rede. Bedeutung und Handlung in adressierter

Rede, gezeigt am Beispiel von 2. Korinther 5 (Ph.D. diss., Johannes Calvijnstichting te Kampen, 1990), Ijsselmuiden, 1990.
T R O N I E R , H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Philosophical Idealism
and Apocalypticism, in T. E N G B E R G - P E D E R S E N (ed.), Paul Beyond the
pp. 165-196.
V A N D E R S T I C H E L E , C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit
auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L. S C H O T T R O F F & M.-T W A C K E R (eds.),
Kompendium Feministische BibeUuslegung, Gtersloh: Gtersloher Ver
lagshaus, 1998, pp. 593-602 [596-599].
TOLKSDORF,
VOGEL,
M., Warum "nicht nackt"? SoziaUnthropologische Erwgungen zu
2 Kor
5,3,
in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R.
HEILIGENTHAL
(eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen

Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 447-463.
2 COR 5:11-13
69
M., Commentatio mortis. 2. Kor 5,1-10 auf dem Hintergrund antiker ars
moriendi (FRLANT, 214), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006.
W A G N E R , C., Le tabernacle et L vie "en Christ". Exigese de 2 Corinthiens 5:1
a 10, in RHPR 41 (1961) 379-393.
W A G N E R , C., The TabernacU and Life "In Christ": Exegesis of 2 Corinthians
5.1-10, in IrBS3 (1981) 145-165.
WALTER, E., La foi qui penetre et transforme tout. 2 Co 4,13-5,1, in ASeign
41 (1971) 33-38.
WALTER, N., Hellenistische Eschatologie bei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in
ThQ 176 (1996) 53-64.
W E N H A M , D . , Being "Found" on the Last Day: New Light on 2 Peter 3.10 and
2 Corinthians 5.3, in NTS 33 (1987) 477-479.
WIEFEL, W , Die Hauptrichtung des Wandeh im eschatologischen Denken des
Paulus, in ThZ 30 (1974) 65-81 [2 Cor 5:1-10: 74-81].
W I L S O N , J.H., The Corinthians Who Say There Is No Resurrection of the Dead,
i n Z A W 5 9 (1968) 90-107.
W O N N E B E R G E R , R., Der Beitrag der generativen Syntax zur Exegese. Ein Bei
spiel (2. Kor 5,2f) und neun Thesen, in Bijdragen 36 (1975) 312-317.
W O N N E B E R G E R , R , Syntax und Exegese. Eine generative Theorie der griechischen
Syntax und ihr Beitrag zur Auslegung des Neuen Testamentes dargestellt an
2. Korinther 5,2f und Rmer 3,21-26 {mT, 13), Frankfurt et al., 1979,
pp. 180-201.
VOGEL,
P., Time ofReceipt of the Resurrection Body - A Pauline Incon

sistency?, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians:
Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Lei
den - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 241-258.
YlNGER, K.L., Paul, Judaism, and Judgement According to Deeds (SNTS MS,
105), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999 [2 Cor 5:10].
Z E D D A , S., Plain au Seigneur (2 Co 5,6-10), in ASeign 42 (1970) 45-49.
Z O R N , R.O., II Corinthians 5:1-10: IndividualEschatology or Corporate Soli
darity, Which?, in The Reformed Theological Review 48 (1989) 93-104.
WOODBRIDGE,
2 Cor 5:11-13
Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Fxegeting and Transhting
2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 15 (2001) 48-64.
B R E Y T E N B A C H , C , Vershnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen
Soteriologie
(WMANT, 60), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1989 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 107-142].
B U L T M A N N , R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9
(1947) 3-31[2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20].
ABERNATHY, D . ,
70
PERICOPE LIST

1963, pp. 3-31 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20].
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufitze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments,
Tbingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 306-312].
BYARS, R.P., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:12-17, in Interpr 52
(1998) 290-293.
D E OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der Apo
logie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6; 5,116,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 259306; 5:11: 322-328; 5:12-6:10: 328-331; 5:12-13: 341-346].
ECKSTEIN, H . - J . , Der Begriff Syneidesis bei Paulus. Eine neutestamentlichexegetische Untersuchung zum "Gewissensbegriff" (WUNT, 11/10), Tbin
gen, 1983 [2 Cor 5:11].
EVANS, D.L., The Atonement Motif of II Cor. 5:11-21: A HistoricalandExegetical Study (Ph.D. diss., Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary,
Fort Worth TX, 1984).
GTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10:
282-322].
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of
God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the Con
2
tours of Paul's Thought, i n j . DNA, S.J. HAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS (eds.),
Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189 [2 Cor 5:12-21].
HEININGER, B., Paulus ah Visionr. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her
ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996 [2 Cor 5:13:
262-266].
HENGEL, M., Der Kreuzestod Jesu Christi ah Gottes souverne Erlsungstat. Exe
gese ber 2. Korinther 5,11-21, in Theobgie und Kirche. Reichenau-Gesprch
der Evangelischen Landessynode Wrttemberg, Stuttgart, 1967, pp. 60-89.
HUBBARD, M., Was Paul out of His Mind? Re-reading 2 Corinthians 5.13, in
JSNT70 (1998) 39-64.
KIM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation",
in NovT39 (1997) 360-384.
KIM, S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept
of Reconciliation, in R.N. LONGENECKER (ed.), The Road From Damascus:
2 COR 5:11-13
71
The Impact of Paul's Conversion on His Life, Thought, and Ministry

(McMaster New Testament Studies), Grand Rapids MI Cambridge:
Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124 [2 Cor 5:11-21].
KlM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation",
in ID. (ed.), Paul and the New Perspective: Second Thoughts on the Ori
gin of Paul's Gospel (WUNT, 140), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002,
pp. 214-238.
J., "Reconcileyourselves... ":A Reading of 2 Cor 5,11-21, in L . D E
(ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina,
LAMBRECHT,
LORENZI
J., "Reconcile Yourselves...": A Reading of 2 Corinthians 5,1121, in R. BIERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL,
112), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1994, pp. 363-411
(412: Additional Note).
LAMBRECHT,
D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustra

tion du vritable aptre de Jsus. TV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministre de h
rconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245.
MARION,
G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13, in Interpr

54 (2000) 186-188.
PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theobgical Substructure
of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1991.
PlCKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus
126-159].
MILLER,
C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in

S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., "Gloriarse"segtin San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de xoa>x<xo10.1 (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de
Teologfa (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 5:12: 231-233].
S C H E N K , W., E T AL., Gemeinde im Lernproze. Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelaus
legung fr die Praxis, 22), Stuttgart, 1979 [2 Cor 5:11-6:2: 127-135].
S C H M I T H A L S , W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den KorintherROETZEL,
briefen (FRLANT, 66), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956,

3
1969 [2 Cor 5:11-15: 153-158].

Corinthians, trans. byJ.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon,
1971 [2 Cor 5:11-15: 192].
J., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im
10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 5:11-21: 250-320].
SCHRTER,
72
PERICOPE LIST
THRALL, M.E., The Pauline Use ofLwilbtpic,,
in NTS 1 4 ( 1 9 6 7 - 1 9 6 8 ) 1 1 8 -
1 2 5 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 1 ] .
THUSING, W., Per Christum in Deum. Studien zum Verhltnis von Christozentrik und Theozentrik in den paulinischen Hauptbriefen (NTA NF, 1 ) ,
2
Mnster: Aschendorff, 1 9 6 5 , 1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 1 - 2 1 : 1 0 1 - 1 0 8 ] .
TOLBERT, M., Theology and Ministry: 2 Corinthians 5:11-21, in Faith and

Mission 1 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 6 3 - 7 0 .
TURNER, D.L., Paul and the Ministry of Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:11-6:2, in

CTR4
(1989) 77-95.
YODER, J.H., The Apostle's Apohgy Revisited (2 Cor 5:11-15, 17), in W. KLAS
SEN (ed.), The New Way of Jesus. FS H . Charles, Newton KS: Faith and
Life, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 1 1 5 - 1 3 4 .
ZEILINGER, F., Vernnftig, weil verrckt (2 Kor 5, 11-13), in M. LlEBMANN,

E . RENHART & K.M. WOSCHITZ (eds.), Metamorphosen des Eingedenkens. Gedenkschrift der Kathohsch-Theohghchen Fakultt der Karl-FranzensUniversitt Graz 1945-1955, Graz: Styria, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 1 2 5 - 1 3 9 .
2 Cor 5:14-21
ABERNATHY, D . , Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegeting and TransUting
2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 1 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 8 - 6 4 .
ALLMEN, D . VON, Riconciliation du monde et christologie cosmique; de
II Cor 5:14-21 a Col 1:15-23, in RHPR 4 8 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 3 2 - 4 5 .
AYMER, A.J.D., Paul's Understanding ofxcti\)(p) xxiaic,: Continuity and Dis
continuity in Pauline Eschatology (Ph.D. diss., Madison NJ, 1 9 8 3 ) .
BAUER, K.-A., Karfreitag. 2 Korinther 5,14-21, in GPM 3 0 ( 1 9 7 5 - 1 9 7 6 )
(= PTh65,
1976) 182-191.

berlieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 4 4 ) , Neukirchen/
Vluyn, 1 9 7 5 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 7 : 1 6 3 - 1 7 0 ] .
BEALE, G.K., The Old Testament Background of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians

5-7 and Its Bearing on the Literary Problem of 2 Corinthians 6.14-7,1, in
NTS
3 5 (1989) 550-581.
BELL, R . H . , Sacrifice and Christology in Paul, in JTS 5 3 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 1 - 2 7 .

BELLEVILLE, L.L., Gospel and Kerygma in 2 Corinthians, in L.A. JERVIS &
P. RICHARDSON (eds.), Gospel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Gahtians
and Romans. FS R . N . Longenecker (JSNT SS, 1 0 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 3 4 - 1 6 4 .
BETZ, O., Fleischliche und "geistliche" Christuserkenntnis nach 2. Korinther

5,16, in Theologische Beitrge 1 4 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 1 6 7 - 1 7 9 .
2 COR 5:14-21
73
BIEDER, W., Der einladende Charakter der paulinischen Vershnungshotschaft

(2 Cor 5,14-21), in Zeitschrift ftir Mission 1 (1975) 134-141.
BlERINGER, R., "Lasst euch mit Gott vershnen". Eine exegetische Untersuchung
zu 2 Kor 5,14-21 in seinem Kontext (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1986; dir. J. Lambrecht).
BlERINGER, R., 2 Kor 5,19a und die Vershnung der Welt, in ETL 63 (1987)
295-326.
BlERINGER, R., Traditionsgeschichtlicher Ursprung und theobgische Bedeutung
der -Aussagen im Neuen Testament, in F. VAN STEGBROECK ET AL.
(eds.), The Four Gospeh 1992. FS. F. Neirynck (BETL, 100A), Leuven,
1992, pp. 219-248.
BlERINGER, R., Paul's Understanding of Diakonia in 2 Corinthians 5,18, in
ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven:
Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 413-428.
BlERINGER, R., 2 Kor 5,19a und die Vershnung der Welt, in in I D . & J. LAM
BRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven Univer

sity Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 429-459.
BlERINGER, R., Snde und Gerechtigkeit in 2 Korinther 5,21, in ID. & J. LAM
BRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven Univer

BINDER, H., Vershnung ah die groe Wende, in ThZ 29 (1973) 305-312
[2 Cor 5:18-21].
BLACK, M., The New Creation in 1 Enoch, in R.W.A. McKlNNEY (ed.), Cre
ation, Christ and Culture. FS T.F. Torrance, Edinburgh: T & T Clark,
1976, pp. 13-21 [2 Cor 5:17].
BLANK, ]., Paulus und Jesus. Eine theobgische Grundlegung (StANT, 18),
Mnchen: Ksel, 1968 [2 Cor 5:16: 304-326].
BOERS, H., 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2: A Fragment of Pauline Christobgy, in
CBQ 64 (2002) 527-547.
BONNARD, P., "Cration et nouvelle cration sebn St. Paul", in Foi et Vie 58
(1959) 19-32 [2 Cor 5:17].
BOSHOFF, P.B., Die kerk van die Woord, in HTS 51 (1995) 581-594
[2 Cor 5:19].
BOUTTIER, M., En Christ. Etude d'exgse et de thologiepauliniennes (EHPR,
54), Paris: Presse Universitaires de France, 1962 [2 Cor 5:19].
BOYER, C , (2 Cor 5,17; Gal 6,15), in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963,
pp. 487-490.
BRANICK, V . R , The Sinful Flesh of the Son of God (Rom 8:3): A Key Image of
Pauline Theobgy, in CBQ 47 (1985) 246-262 [2 Cor 5:21: 252-256].
74
PERICOPE LIST
BREYTENBACH, C , Vershnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen Soteriologie

(WMANT, 60), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1989 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 107-142].
BREYTENBACH, C , The "for us" Phrases in Pauline Soteriology: Considering
Their Background and Use, in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Salvation in the
New Testament: Perspectives on Soteriology (NTSupp, 121), Leiden Bos
ton MA: Brill, 2005, pp. 163-185.
BREYTENBACH, C , Salvation of the Reconciled (With a Note on the Back
ground of Paul's Metaphor of Reconciliation), in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.),
Salvation in the New Testament: Perspectives on Soteriology (NTSupp,
121), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2005, pp. 271-286 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
BUDIMAN, R., De realisering der verzoening in het menselijk bestaan. Een onderzoek naar Paulus'opvatting van degemeenschap van Christus'lijden ah een
integrerend deel der verzoening, Delft: W D . Meinema, 1972.
(1947) 3-31[2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20].
1963, pp. 3-31 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20].
BULTMANN, R, , in JBL 83 (1964) 12-16 [2 Cor 5:21].
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DENK
LER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufstze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments,
Tbingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 306-312].
BUSSINI, F., "AU nom du Christ, Uhsez-vous rconcilier avec Dieu" (2 Co 5,20),
in La Maison-Dieu 153 (1983) 63-85.
BYARS, R.P., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:12-17, in Interpr 52
(1998) 290-293.
CAMBIER, J., Connaissance charnelle et spirituelle du Christ dans 2 Cor 5:16,
in A. DESCAMPS (ed.), Littrature et thologie pauliniennes (Recherches
bibliques, 5), Leuven, I960, pp. 72-92.
CATCHPOLE, D., Q'S Thesis and Paul's Antithesis: A Study of 2 Corinthians
5,16, in C. NIEMAND (ed.), Forschungen zum Neuen Testament und seiner
Umwelt. FS A. Fuchs (Linzer Philosophisch-Theologische Beitrge, 7),
Frankfurt am Main: Lang, 2002, pp. 347-366.
CHVALA SMITH, ., The Politics of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5, in
PEGL&MWBS9
(1991) 210-221.
CIPRIANI, S., L'amour du Christ et.la vie en lui (2 Co 5,14-17),
in ASeign 17
(1969) 35-41.
CIPRIANI, S., Rconcilis avec Dieu par le Christ (2 Co 5,17-21),
in ASeign 17
(1969) 58-63.
CIPRIANI, S., L'amore di Cristo e U nostra vita in Lui (2 Cor. 5,14-17),
in RivBibllt 18 (1970) 269-277.
2
2 COR 5:14-21
75
COUSAR, C.B., II Corinthians 5:17-21, in Interpr 35 (1981) 180-183.

1990 [2 Cor 5:14-6:2: 76-82].
DANKER, F.W., Introduction: The Hermeneutical Task, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.),
Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC,
17), Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 1-20.
DANKER, F.W., The Theology of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.),
Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17),
Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 87-102.
DANKER, F.W., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Inter
preting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17),
D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos" du Christ et des chrtiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul
de Tarse, apotre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1979, pp. 399454 [2 Cor 5:19: 421].
Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10
(NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990
[2 Cor 5:12-6:10: 328-331; 5:14-17: 346-366; 5:18-19: 366-382;
5:20-6:2: 383-404].
DEVLEESCHOUWER, R., De bediening van de verzoening door Paulus, in
VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord,
8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 29-31 [2 Cor 5:17-21].
DlNKLER, E., Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisches Geschehen. Bibelarbeit ber
2. Kor. 5,14-6,2, in Verhandlungen der 16. auerordentlichen rheinischen
Landessynode, Tagung vom 7. bis 12. Januar 1968 in Bad Godesberg, s.l.,
s.d., pp. 229-241.
DlNKLER, E., Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen.
Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in G. BORNKAMM & K. RAHNER (eds.),
Die Zeit Jesu. FS H. Schlier, Freiburg, 1970, pp. 169-189.
Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in O. MERK & M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zei
chen des Kreuzes. Auf tze von E. Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New
York, 1992, pp. 177-197.
DOXTADER, E., Reconciliation in a State of Emergency: The Middle Voice of
2 Corinthians, in JSR 14 (2001) 47-65 [2 Cor 5:20].
bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 5:14: 210211; 5:16: 184; 5:18-20: 228-230; 5:21: 217, 221-222].
76
PERICOPE LIST
DUPONT, J., La rconciliation clans U thobgie de saint Paul, in EstBib 11

(1952) 255-302; revised (ALBO II, 32), Bruges - Paris - Louvain, 1953
[2 Cor 5:18-21].
ECKERT, J., "Die neue Schpfung" und die Kirche in der Verkndigung
des Apostels Paulus,
in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE
(eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus

und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 46-68
[2 Cor 5:17].
ELLINGWORTH, P., "For Our Sake God Made Him Share Our Sin " (2 Cor 5:21,
GNB), in BiTr 38 (1987) 237-241.
ENGELBRECHT, B.J., Die struktuur van versoening volgens Rome. 5:10vv.;
2 Kor. 5:18vv.; Ef. 2:1 lvv en Kol. l:19vv., in HTS 28 (1972) 19-25.
EVANS, D.L., The Atonement Motif of II Cor. 5:11-21 : A Historical and Exegetical Study (Ph.D. diss., Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary,
Fort Worth TX, 1984).
FEE, G.D., Pauline Christology: An Exegetical-Theological Study, Peabody
MA: Hendrickson, 2007 [2 Cor 5:14-21: 196-198; 2 Cor 5:21: 165167].
[2 Cor 5:21: 142-150].
FlNDEIS, H.-J., Vershnung Apostolat Kirche. Eine exegetisch-theologische
und rezeptionsgeschichtliche Studie zu den Vershnungsaussagen des Neuen
Testaments (2Kor, Rom, Kol, Eph) (FzB, 40), Wrzburg, 1983 [2 Cor 5:1421: 109-252].
FISCHER, G. & K. BACKHAUS, Shne und Vershnung. Perspektiven des Alten
und Neuen Testaments (Neue Echter Bibel: Themen, 7), Wrzburg: Ech
ter, 2000 [2 Cor 5:18-21: 103-105].
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Catalogues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99),
FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul and Paradigm Shifts: Reconciliation and Its Linkage
Group, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Helle
nism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 241262 [2 Cor 5:18-20].
FlTZMYER, J.A., Reconciliation in Pauline Theology, in J.W. FLANAGAN &
A.W. ROBINSON (eds.), No Famine in the Land. FS J.L. McKenzie, Mis
soula MT, 1975, pp. 155-177 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
FlTZMYER, J.A., Reconciliation in Pauline Theology, in ID., TO Advance the
Gospel. New Testament Studies, New York: Crossroad, 1981, pp. 162-185
[2 Cor 5:18-21].
2 COR 5:14-21
77
D.F., Tragedy and Atonement, in K. S U R I N (ed.), Christ, Ethics and Tra

gedy. FS D. MacKinnon, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989,
pp. 117-130.
FORSTER, F., "Reconcile": 2 Cor. 5:18-20, in CTM 21 (1950) 296-298.
FRSER, J.W., Paul's Knowledge of Jesus: II Corinthians 5:16 Once More, in
NTS 17 (1970-1971) 293-313.
FRST, W., 2. Korinther 5,11-21. Auslegung und Meditation, in EvTh 28 (1968)
221-238.
F R S T , W., Karfreitag. 2. Korinther 5,14-21,
in GPM 24 (1969-1970)
(= PTh 59, 1970) 167-189 (pp. 173-189 are a repr. of I D . , 2. Korin
ther 5,11-21).
FNG, R.Y.-K., Justification by Faith in 1 and 2 Corinthians, in D.A. HAGN E R & M.J. HARRIS (eds.), Pauline Studies. FS F.F. Bruce, Grand Rapids
MI: Eerdmans; Exeter: Paternoster, 1980, pp. 246-261 [2 Cor 5:1821].
F U R N I S H , V.P., The Ministry of Reconciliation, in Currents in Theology and
Mission 4 (1977) 204-218.
[2 Cor 5:18-20: 201-205].
G E T T Y , M.A., The Ministry of a Reconciled Community, in BibToday 37
(1999) 155-161 [2 Cor 5:16-20].
of the New Covenant, of the Spirit and ofRighteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11] in
the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004 [2 Cor 5:17-21: 45-73].
G I E S E N , H.,Jesu Tod ah Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verstndnis
von 2 Kor 5,21, in Theologie der Gegenwart 26 (1983) 26-36.
GIESEN, H.,Jesu Tod ah Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verstndnis von
2 Kor 5,21, in ID., Glaube und Handeln, vol. II: Beitrge zur Exegese und
Theobgie des Neuen Testaments (EHS.T, 215), Frankfurt Bern New
York: Lang, 1983, pp. 99-111 (expanded version).
GIGNILLIAT, M., A Servant Follower of the Servant: Paul's Eschatological
Reading of Isaiah 40-66in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT26 (2004)
98-124.
GIGNILLIAT, M.S., Paul and Isaiah's Servant: Paul's Theological Reading of
Isaiah 40-66 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, London - New York: T & T
Clark, 2007.
GLOER, W.H., An Exegetical and Theological Study of Paul's Understanding of
New Creation and Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:14-21, Lewiston NY: Mel
len Biblical, 1996.
FORD,
78
PERICOPE LIST
GOMEZ, E., Dios nos reconcilia en Cristo (2 Cor 5,18-19). Hacia una soteriologia existencial, in Revista Agustiniana 42 (2001) 715-776.
GOPPELT, L., Vershnung durch Christus, in Lutherische Monatshefte 6 (1967)
263-269 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
GOPPELT, L., Vershnung durch Christus, in ID., Christologie und Ethik. Auf
stze zum Neuen Testament, Gttingen, 1968, pp. 147-164 [2 Cor 5:1821].
GOULDER, M., "So All Died" (2 Cor 5.14), i n j . KERKOVSKY (ed.), ATTO. FS P. Pokorny, Praha: Mlyn, 1998, pp. 141-148.
282-322].
HADIDIAN, D.Y., A Case in Study, 2 Cor 5:16, in ID., (ed.), From Faith to
Faith. FS D.G. Miller, Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 107-125.
HRLE, W., 'Christus factus est peccatum metaphorice. "Zur Heilsbedeutung
des Kreuzestodes Jesu Christi, in Neue Zeitschrift fiir Systematische Theolo
gie und Religionsphilosophie 36 (1994) 302-315.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple
of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the
Contours of Paul's Thought, in J. DNA, S.J. HAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS
(eds.), Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS Stuhlmacher, Gttingen:

Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189 [2 Cor 5:12-21].
HAHN, F., "Siehe, jetzt ist der Tag des Heik". Neuschpfung und Vershnung
nach 2. Korinther 5,14-6,2, in EvTh 33 (1973) 244-253.
H A H N , F., Gerechtigkeit Gottes und Rechtfertigung des Menschen nach dem
Zeugnis des Neuen Testaments, in EvTh 59 (1999) 335-346 [2 Cor 5:21].
HALL, T., Let Religion Be Religious: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians
5:14-17, in Interpr23 (1969) 158-189.
H A N , C.-S., Raised for Our Justification: An Investigation on the Significance
of the Resurrection of Christ Within the Theological Structure of Paul's
Message (Ph.D. diss., Theologische Universiteit van de Gerefomeerde
Kerken in Nederland te Kampen, 1995), Kampen: Uitgeverij Kok,
1995.
HAUSSLEITER, J., Die Stelle 2. Kor. 5,21 in den Predigten Novatians, in NKZ
13 (1902) 270-275.
HEDQUIST, P.M., The Pauline Understanding of Reconciliation in Romans 5 and
II Corinthians 5: An Exegetical and Religio-Historical Study (Ph.D. diss.,
Richmond VA, 1979), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms, 1981.
HENDRY, G.S., * () 2 Corinthians
.14, in 59 (1947-1948) 82.
2 COR 5:14-21
79
HENGEL, ., Der Kreuzestod Jesu Christi ab Gottes souverne Erlsungstat.

Exegese ber 2. Korinther 5,11-21, in Theologie und Kirche. ReichenauGesprch der Evangelischen Landessynode Wrttemberg, Stuttgart, 1967,
pp. 60-89.
HENGEL, M., Prexistenz bei Paulus?, in H.-J. ECKSTEIN & H. LICHTEN
BERGER (eds.), Jesus Christus ab die Mitte der Schrift. Studien zur Her
meneutik des Evangeliums (BZNW, 86), Berlin New York: de Gruyter,
1997, pp. 479-518 [2 Cor 5:19].
HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , Wie klingt es, wenn Paulus von Neuer Schpfung spricht?
Stilanalytische Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 5,17 und Gal 6, 15, in P. ML
LER, C. GERBER & T H . KNPPLER (eds.), "...was ihr auf dem Weg ver
handelt habt. " Beitrge zur Exegese und Theologie des Neuen Testaments.
FS F. Hahn, Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 143153.
HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , and() in Pauls Letters, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS
A.J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
2002, pp. 102-122 [2 Cor 5:17: 117-119].
HOFIUS, O . , Erwgungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Versh
nungsgedankens, in ZThKll
(1980) 186-199 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
HOFIUS, O . , "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Vershnung"
(2 Kor 5,19), in ZNWTX (1980) 3-20.
HOFIUS, O . , Shne und Vershnung. Zum paulinischen Verstndnis des
Kreuzestodes Jesu, in W. MAAS (ed.), Versuche, das Leiden und Sterben
Jesu zu verstehen. (Schriftenreihe der Katholischen Akademie der Erz
dizese Freiburg), Mnchen - Zrich, 1983, pp. 25-46 [2 Cor 5:1821].
HOFIUS, . , .
TOT TON , abridged
and trans. by M. CHATZEGIANNE, in Deltion Biblikon Meieton. New
Series 4 (1985) 24-42 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
HOFIUS, O . , Erwgungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Ver
shnungsgedankens, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989,
pp. 1-14 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
HOFIUS, O . , "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Vershnung"
(2 Kor 5,19), in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 1532.
HOFIUS, O . , Shne und Vershnung. Zum paulinischen Verstndnis des Kreuzes
todes Jesu, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 3349 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
80
PERICOPE LIST
"Gott war in Christus". Sprachliche und theologische Erwgungen

zu der Vershnungsaussage 2 Kor 5,19a, in I.U. D A L F E R T H , J. F I S C H E R &
H.-P. G R O S S H A N S (eds.), Denkwrdiges Geheimnis. Beitrge zur Gottes
lehre. FS E. Jngel, Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 225-236.
H O O K E R , M . D . , Interchange
in Christ, in JTS 22 (1971) 349-361
[2 Cor 5:21].
H O O K E R , M . D . , Interchange in Atonement, in BJRL 60 (1977-1978) 462-481
[2 Cor 5:21].
H U B B A R D , M.V., New Creation in Paul's Letters and Thought (SNTS MS,
119), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002 [2 Cor 5:17: 133187].
JEUB, M., Karfreitag. 2. Korinther 5,14-21, in GPM 34 (1979-1980) (= PTh
69, 1980) 175-183.
JEZIERSKA, E.J., "Zyjemy dla Pana, umieramy dh Pana..." $w. Pawel o proegzystencji chrzescijanina w 2 Kor 5,15 i Rz 14,7-8, in Collectanea Theohgica 59 (1989) 27-33.
K S E M A N N , E., Erwgungen zum Stichwort "Vershnungslehre im Neuen Tes
tament", in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Zeit und Geschichte. FS R. Bultmann,
Tbingen, 1964, pp. 47-59 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
K S E M A N N , E., Some Thoughts on the Theme 'The Doctrine of Reconcilia
tion in the New Testament', in J.M. R O B I N S O N (ed.), The Future
of Our Religious Past. FS R. Bultmann, trans, by C.E. C A R L S T O N &
R.P. S C H A R L E M A N N , London: SCM, 1971, pp. 49-64 [2 Cor 5:1821].
KERTELGE, K., "Rechtfertigung" bei Paulus. Studien zur Struktur und zum
Bedeutungsgehalt des paulinischen Rechtfertigungsbegriffi (NTA NF, 3),
Mnster, 1967, 1971 [2 Cor 5:21: 99-107].
KERTELGE, K., "Neue Schpfung". Grund und Mastab apostolischen Handelns
(2.Kor5,17), in M. E V A N G , H . M E R K L E I N & M. W O L T E R (eds.), Eschatologie und Schpfung. FS E. Grer (BZNW, 89), Berlin: de Gruyter,
1997, pp. 139-144.
KIM, S., The Origin of Paul's Gospel (WUNT, II/4), Tbingen, 1981; Grand
Rapids MI, 1982.
in NovT 39 (1997) 360-384.
KlM, S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept
of Reconciliation, in R.N. L O N G E N E C K E R (ed.), The Road From Damas
cus: The Impact of Paul's Conversion on His Life, Thought, and Ministry
(McMaster New Testament Studies), Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge:
Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124 [2 Cor 5:11-21].
HOFIUS, O.,
2 COR 5:14-21
81
KlM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in
ID. (ed.), Paul and the New Perspective: Second Thoughts on the Origin of
Paul's Gospel {WKY, 140), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002, pp. 214-238.
KiTZBERGER, LR., "Wenn abo jemand in Christus ist, ist er/sie eine neue Schp
fung" (2 Kor 5,17). Paulinische Perspektiven zu Friede Gerechtigkeit
Schpfung, in Bibel und Kirche 44 (1989) 163-170.
KLAIBER, W., Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulinischen Kirchenverstndnis (FRLANT, 127), Gttingen, 1982 [82-85, 95101, 202].
KLAUCK, H.-J., Konflikt und Vershnung. Christsein nach dem zweiten Korintherbrief, Wrzburg: Echter, 1995.
KLUMBIES, P.-G., Die Rede von Gott bei Paulus in ihrem zeitgeschichtlichen
Kontext (FRLANT, 155), Gttingen, 1992 [2 Cor 5:18-21: 172-179].
KNIG, H., 'Deus erat in Christo'. Zur Interpretation von 2 Cor. 5-19 bei den
hteinischen Kirchenvtern, in E.A. LIVINGSTONE (ed.), Studia Patrstica
Vol. XXTV. Papers presented at the Eleventh International Conference on
Patristic Studies held in Oxford 1987. Histrica, Theohgica et Phihsophica,
Gnostica, Leuven: Peeters,1993, pp. 284-290.
KNIG, H., Wer ist "Gott in Christus"? Beobachtungen zu den Anfangen
der Rezeptionsgeschichte von 2 Cor 5,19 in der frhchristlichen Literatur,
in R. GRYSN (ed.), Philologia Sacra. Biblische undpatristische Studien.
FS H J . Frede & W. Thiele (Aus der Geschichte der lateinischen Bibel,
24/1), Freiburg i. Br.: Herder, 1993, pp. 285-305.
KOENIG, ]., The Knowing of Glory and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5),
in R.T. FORTNA & B.R. GAVENTA (eds.), The Conversation
Continues.
Studies in Paul and John. FS J.L. Martyn, Nashville T N : Abingdon,

1990, pp. 158-169 [2 Cor 5:21].
KSTENBERGER, A.J., "We Plead on Christ's Behalf: 'Be Reconciled to God,"',
in BiTr 48 (1997) 328-331 [2 Cor 5:20].
KOPERSKI, V., Knowledge of Christ and Knowledge of God in the Corinthian
Correspondence, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence
(BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 377396 [2 Cor 5:16].
KOPERSKI, V., Suffering, Koinnia, and Wisdom in 2 Corinthians, in BibToday 37 (1999) 139-144 [2 Cor 5:16-17].
KOPERSKI, V., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation, in BibToday 40 (2002) 25-31
[2 Cor 5:17-21].
KUSKE, D., Making Use of Our Lutheran Heritage: 'Objective Justification' in
Our Mission Outreach Based on an Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:18-19, in
Wisconsin Lutheran Quarterly 77 (1980) 6-29.
PERICOPE LIST
82
LAMBERIGTS, S., De liee van Christus laat onsgeen rust, in VLAAMSE BlJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 7 - 2 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 4 - 1 7 ] .
LAMBRECHT, J., "Reconcileyourselves...": A Reading of'2 Cor 5,11-21, in L. D E

1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 6 1 - 1 9 1 (Discussion: 1 9 2 - 2 0 9 ) .
LAMBRECHT, J., Christ the Universal Savior According to 1 and 2 Corinthians,

in ID., Pauline Studies: Collected Essays (BETL, 1 1 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven
University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 6 1 - 1 7 3 .
LAMBRECHT, ]., "Reconcile Yourselves...": A Reading of 2 Corinthians 5,11-21, in
R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) ,
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 6 3 - 4 1 1 ( 4 1 2 :
Additional Note).
LAMBRECHT, J., In onzeplaats gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-15 en 21), in ID.,
Recht op de waarheid of Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe
Bijbelvertaling, Leuven - Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco,
2 0 0 5 , pp. 1 2 5 - 1 3 4 .
LAMBRECHT, J., Christus is voor alkn gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-6,2), in ID.,

Trouw en Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Aver
bode, 2 0 0 6 , pp. 1 2 5 - 1 3 6 .
LAMPE, P., Die urchristliche Rede von der "Neuschpfung des Menschen" im
Lichte konstruktivistischer Wissenssoziologie, in S. ALKIER & R. BRUCKER
(eds.), Exegese und Methodendiskussion (TANZ, 2 3 ) , Tbingen: Francke,
1 9 9 8 , pp. 2 1 - 3 2 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 7 ] .
LANG, M., Erwgungen zu 2 Kor 5,19a, in BN 84 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 4 6 - 5 0 .
LEWIS, J.P (ed.), Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 1 7 ) , Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1 9 8 9 .
LEWIS, J.P., Significant Issues in the Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21,
in ID. (ed.), Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21, Lewiston NY Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 9 - 6 4 .
LEWIS, J.P., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in I D . (ed.), Interpreting

2 Corinthians 5:14-21, Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter,
1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 2 9 - 1 4 1 .
LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz ab Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des

Paulus (AThANT, 7 5 ) , Zrich: TVZ, 1 9 8 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 7 : 2 1 4 - 2 1 9 ] .
LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Vershnung predigt", in J. FRIEDRICH, W. PHL-
MANN & P. STUHLMACHER (eds.), Rechtfertigung. FS E. Ksemann,

Tbingen - Gttingen, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 3 3 9 - 3 4 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 8 - 2 0 : 3 3 9 - 3 4 0 ] .
LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Vershnung predigt", in ID., Die Vielfalt des
Neuen Testaments. Exegetische Studien zur Theologie des Neuen Testaments,
vol. II, Gttingen, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 6 0 - 1 7 0 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 8 - 2 0 ] .
2 COR 5:14-21
83
D., Rechtfertigung und Vershnung, in ZThKGl

(1970) 437452 [2 Cor 5:18-20: 444-445, 449].
M C L E A N , B.H., Christ as Pharmakos in Pauline Soteriology, in K.H. R I C H A R D S
(ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Adanta
GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 187-206 [2 Cor 5:21: 193-206].
M C L E A N , B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean ExpuUion Rituals and
Pauline Soteriology (JSNT SS, 126), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1996
[2 Cor 5:21: 108-113].
MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra
tion du veritable apotre de Je~sus. TV II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministire de h
riconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245.
MARSHALL, LH., The Meaning of'Reconciliation',
in R.A. G U E L I C H (ed.),
Unity and Diversity in New Testament Theohgy, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1978, pp. 117-132 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
M A R T I N , R.P., Reconciliation: A Study of Paul's Theology, Adanta GA - Lon
don, 1981 [2 Cor 5:18-21: 90-110].
M A R T Y N , J.L., Epistemology at the Turn of the Ages: 2 Corinthians 5:16, in
W. R. FARMER, C R D . M O U L E & R.R. N I E B U H R (eds.), Christian His
tory and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 269-287.
M E A D , R.T., 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: Epochs in the History of Its Interpreta
tion, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise
in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lam
peter, 1989, pp. 65-86.
M E A D , R.T., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpre
ting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17),
MELL, U., Neue Schpfung. Eine traditionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Studie
zu einem soteriohgischen Grundsatz paulinischer Theologie (BZNW, 56),
Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1989 [2 Cor 5:14-17: 327-388].
M I C H E L , O., "Erkennen dem Fleisch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in EvTh 14 (1954)
22-29.
M I C H E L , O., "Erkennen dem Fleuch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in K. HAACKER (ed.),
Dienst am Wort. Gesammelte Aufttze, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1986, pp. 116122.
MlLLER, G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13, in Interpr
54 (2000) 186-188.
M O O R E , RK., 2 Cor 5,21: The Interpretative Key to Paul's Use o/'Sixoaoo-uvr)
6eo?, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125),
Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1996, pp. 707-715.
M O O R E , R.K., 2 Cor 5,20B in the English Bible in the Light of Paul's Doc
trine of Reconciliation, in BiTr 54 (2003) 146-155.
LHRMANN,
84
PERICOPE LIST
NEUGEBAUER, F., Das Paulinische 'In Christo', in NTS 4 (1957-1958) 124138 [2 Cor 5:17.19].
NEUGEBAUER, F., In Christus, . Eine Untersuchung zum Paulini
schen Glaubensverstndnis, Berlin - Gttingen: Evangelische Verlagsan
stalt, 1961 [2 Cor 5:17.19].
N O H , J.Y., An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:16-21, and Its Contribution to Pauline
Theology (Ph.D. diss., Trinity International University, Deerfield IL, 1997).
NOORDEGRAAF, ., Een nieuwe schepping. Hermeneutisch-homiletische overwegingen bij 2 Korinthiers 5:14-21, in Theologia Reformata 40 (1997)
315-332.
O'NEILL, J.C., The Absence of the "in Christ" Theobgy in 2 Corinthians 5, in
AusBR 35 (1987) 99-106.
PAIRMAN BROWN, J., Inversion of Social Roles in Paul's Letters, in NovT 33
(1991) 303-325 [2 Cor 5:17-6:2: 316-317].
PANAGOPOULOS, J., 'Diakonia tes katallages' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe
Studie zur exegetischen und dogmatischen Problematik des Amtes, in Una
Sanaa 20 (1965) 126-151.
PARSONS, ., The New Creation, in ExpT 99 (1987) 3-4 [2 Cor 5:17].
PESCH, R., "Christus dem Fleische nach kennen" (2 Cor 5,16)? Zur theolo
gischen Frage nach dem historischen Jesus, in R. PESCH & . A. ZWERGEL (eds.), Kontinuitt in Jesus. Zugnge zu Leben, Tod und Auferstehung,
Freiburg, 1974, pp. 9-34.
PICKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus
126-159].
POPKES, W., Exegetische Analyse von 2. Korinther 5,17-21, in Theologisches
Gesprch (2/1985) 2-8.
PORTER, E C , Does Paul Chim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study
of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in JBL 47 (1928) 257-275.
PORTER, S.E., in Ancient Greek Literature, With Refirence to the
Pauline Writings (Estudios de filologia neotestamentaria), vol. 5, Cor
doba, 1994.
PORTER, S.E., Reconciliation and2 Cor 5,18-21, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The
Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Peeters, 1996, pp. 693-705.
PORTER, S.E., Paul's Concept of Reconciliation, Twice More, in ID. (ed.), Paul
and His Theology (Pauline Studies, 3), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2006,
pp. 131-152 [2 Cor 5:18-20: 134-144].
2 COR 5:14-21
85
REBELL, W , Christologie und Existenz bei Paulus. Eine Auslegung von 2. Kor
5,14-21 (Arbeiten zur Theologie, 73), Stuttgart, 1992.
REUTER, H.-R., Vershnung ah Ereignis und Aufforderung berlegungen
zum neutestamentlichen Friedenszeugnis, in Themen der praktischen Theo
logie - Theologia Practica 18 (1983) 29-43 [2 Cor 5:21: 33-35].
RICHARDSON, N., Paul's Language About God (JSNT SS, 99), Sheffield: Shef
field Academic, 1994 [2 Cor 5:19: 290-296].
RHSER, G., "Inklusive Stellvertretung"? berlegungen am Beispiel von Rom 6
und 2 Kor 5, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R. HEILIGENTHAL
(eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 237-254.
SABOURIN, L., Note sur 2 Cor. 5,21. Le Christ fait pch, in Sciences Eccl
siastiques 11 (1959) 419-424.
SABOURIN, L., Rdemption sacrificielle. Une enqute exgtique (Studia, 11),
Brugge, 1961 [2 Cor 5:21: 11-160].
SABOURIN, L., Sacrifice and Redemption in the History of a Formuk, in
S. LYONNET & L. SABOURIN (eds.), Sin, Redemption and Sacrifice:
A Biblical and Patristic Study (AnBib, 48), Rome, 1961, pp. 185-296
[2 Cor 5:21].
SABOURIN, L., Redemptio nostra et sacrificium Christi, in Verbum Domini 41
(1963) 154-174 [2 Cor 5:21].
SRKI, R., Sovitusja Sovinto: kristologia ja soteriologia faksossa 2 Kor 5:14-21
(Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja, 63), Helsinki: Gummerus, 1996.
SRKI, R., Die Vershnung mit Gott und mit Paulus. Zur Bedeutung
der Gemeindesituation in Korinth fur 2 Kor 5.14-21, in StTh 52 (1998)
29-42.
SANDERS, E.P., Paul and Palestinian Judaism: A Comparison of Patterns of
Religion, London - Philadelphia PA, 1977 [464-465, 501-502].
SAUTER, G., Karfreitag-28.3.1986.
2. Korinther 5,(l4b-18) 19-21, in GPM
40 (1985-1986) (= PTh 75, 1986) 215-221.
SCHENK, W., ET AL., Gemeinde im Lernproze. Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelaus
SCHLIER, H., La notion paulinienne de k parole de Dieu, in A. DESCAMPS
(ed.), Littrature et thologie pauliniennes (Recherches Bibliques, 5),
Brugge, 1960, pp. 127-141 [2 Cor 5:19].
SCHLIER, H., Die Stiftung des Wortes Gottes nach dem Apostel Paulus, in ID.,
Das Ende der Zeit. Exegetische Aufitze und Vortrge, Freiburg Basel Wien, 1971, pp. 151-168 [2 Cor 5:19].
86
PERICOPE LIST
SCHLUEP, C , Der Ort des Christus. Soteriologische Metaphern bei Paulus ab

Lebensregeln (TVZ Dissertationen), Zrich: TVZ, 2005 [2 Cor 5:18-21:
147-225].
SCHMIDT, U . , "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum
2. Korinther brief ab Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung
des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [113129].
1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 5:11-15: 153-158].
SCHMITHALS, W., Zwei gnostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in EvTh
18 (1958) 552-573 [2 Cor 5:16: 552-564].
1971 [2 Cor 5:11-15: 192].
SCHMITHALS, W., Two Gnostic Glosses in II Corinthians, in ID., Gnosticism
J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971, pp. 302-325
[2 Cor 5:16: 302-315].
SCHNEIDER, G., KAINH KTISIS. Die Idee der Neuschpfung beim Apostel
Paulus und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund (Ph.D. diss., Trier,
1958) [2 Cor 5:17].
SCHNEIDER, G., Die Idee der Neuschpfung beim Apostel Paulus und ihr religions
geschichtlicher Hintergrund, in TThZ68 (1959) 257-270 [2 Cor 5:17].
SCHNEIDER, G., "Neuschpfung" in Christus. Zur Auslegung einer biblischen
Leitidee, in ID., Jesusberlieferung und Christologie. Neutestamentliche
Aufstze 1970-1990 (NTSupp, 67), Leiden: Brill, 1992, pp. 357-371
[2 Cor 5:17].
SCHNELLE, U . , Gerechtigkeit und Christusgegenwart. Vorpaulinische undpaulinische Tauftheologie (GThA, 24), Gttingen, 1983 [2 Cor 5:21: 4750].
3
SCHOTTROFF, L., Botschafterlnnen an Christi Statt, in F. SCHOLZ & H. DICKEL
(eds.), Vernnftiger Gottesdienst. Kirche nach der Barmer Theologischen

Erklrung. FS H.-G. Jung, Gttingen, 1990, pp. 271-292 [2 Cor 5:1819].
SCHOTTROFF, L., Uber Herrschaftsverzicht und den Dienst der Vershnung, in
Bibel und Kirche 50 (1995) 153-158 [2 Cor 5:18].
Heibvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ,
2 C O R 5:14-21
87
J., Gottes Vershnungstat und das Wirken des Paulus. Zur Gestaltwerdung des Evangeliums nach 2 Kor 5,18-21, in J. H A I N Z (ed.), Unter
wegs mit Paulus. FS O. Kuss, Regensburg: Pustet, 2006, pp. 87-107.
Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257 [2 Cor 5:14]
S C H W B E L , C , Die "Botschaft der Vershnung" (2 Kor 5,19) und die Ver
shnungslehre. Bemerkungen zu den Wechselwirkungen exegetischer und
systematisch-theologischer Interpretationsperspektiven, in S. C H A P M A N ,
C. H E L M E R & C. L A N D M E S S E R (eds.), Biblischer Text und theohgische
Theoriebildung (Biblisch-Theologische Studien, 44), Neukirchen/Vluyn:
Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 163-190.
S C H W B E L , C , Reconciliation: From Biblical Observation to Dogmatic Recon
struction, in C.E. G U N T O N (ed.), The Theology of Reconciliation, Lon
don - New York: T & T Clark, 2003, pp. 13-38 [2 Cor 5:15-21].
S O N N T A G , . , . Zur politischen Theologie des Gesetzes bei
Paulus und im antiken Kontext (TANZ, 34), Tbingen - Basel: Francke,
2000 [2 Cor 5:(18-)21: 202-214].
S O R G , T., Das Wort von der Vershnung. 2. Korinther 5,19-21,
in I D . &
P. S T U H L M A C H E R (eds.), Das Wort vom Kreuz. Zur Predigt am Karfreitag
(Calwer Taschenbibliothek, 52), Stuttgart, 1996, pp. 61-66.
S O U C E K , J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleisch, in EvTh 19
(1959) 300-314 [2 Cor 5:16].
S P I C Q , C , L'treinte de la charit (II Cor. V,14), in STL 8 (1954) 123132.
SPICQ, C , L'treinte de la charit (II Cor. V,14), in I D . , Agap dans le Nouveau
Testament, vol. II: Analyse des textes (Bib), Paris, 1959, pp. 127-136.
STAGG, E, The Text of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpre
ting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21 : An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17),
Lewiston NY - Queenston Lampeter, 1989, pp. 23-28.
S T A G G , E, Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting
2 Corinthians 5:14-21 : An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 163-178.
Rome, 1961 [2 Cor 5:14-21: 138-144].
S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in
2005 [2 Cor 5:14: 168-180; 5:18-19: 286-295; 5:21: 181-188; 5:206:2: 272-282].
S T U H L M A C H E R , P., Gerechtigkeit Gottes bei Paulus (FRLANT, 87), Gttingen,
1965, 1 9 6 6 [2 Cor 5:21: 74-77].
SCHRTER,
88
PERICOPE LIST
STUHLMACHER, P., Erwgungen zum ontohgischen Charakter der

bei Paulus., in EvTh 27 (1967) 1-35 [2 Cor 5:17].
STUHLMACHER, P., Cilliers Breytenbachs Sicht von Shne und Vershnung, in
JBTh 6 (1991) 339-354 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theobgy (BZNW, 32), Gieen - Berlin, 1967 [5:14-17: 65-69].
THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate
Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LlNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eck),
Cambridge University Press, 1973, pp. 143-156 [2 Cor 5:16].
THRALL, M.E., Salvation Proclaimed: 2 Corinthians 5:18-21: Reconciliation
With God, in ExpT93 (1982) 227-231.
THSING, W., Per Christum in Deum. Studien zum Verhltnis von Christozentrik und Theozentrik in den paulinischen Hauptbriefen ( NF, 1),
Mnster: Aschendorff, 1 9 6 5 , 1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 5:11-21: 101-108].
THSING, W , Rechtfertigungsgedanke und Christologie in den Korintherbriefen, in J. GNILKA (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnacken
burg, Freiburg- Basel - Wien: Herder, 1974, pp. 301-324 [2 Cor 5:1821:310-315].
, H., Studien zur Sndenvergebung im Neuen Testament und seinen alttestamentlichen und jdischen Voraussetzungen (FRLANT, 96), Gttingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1970 [172-194].
TOLBERT, M., Theology and Ministry: 2 Corinthians 5:11-21, in Faith and
Mission 1 (1983) 63-70.
CTRA (1989) 77-95.
UMBACH, H., In Christus getauft von der Snde befreit. Die Gemeinde ah
& Ruprecht, 1999 [2 Cor 5:17-21: 218-234].
VlCENTINI, J.J., Djense reconciliar con Dios. Lectura de 2 Cor. 5:14-21, in
RB 36 (1974) 97-104.
WALTER, . , ChristusgUube und heidnische Religiositt in paulinischen
Gemeinden, in NTS 25 (1979) 422-442 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
WEBER, V., Wann und wie hat Paulus "Christum nach dem Fleische gekannt"
(2 Cor 5,16)?, in BZ 2 (1904) 178-187.
WEDDERBURN, A.J.M., Some Observations on Paul's Use of the Phrases
'In Christ' and 'With Christ', in JSNT 25 (1985) 83-97 [2 Cor 5:
17.19].
WEDDERBURN, A.J.M., 2 Corinthians 5:14 - A Key to Paul's Soteriology?, in
T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on
2
2 COR 6:1-10
89
a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Bos

ton MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 6 7 - 2 8 3 .
WEHRWEIN, R.E., 2 Corinthians 5:19, in JTh 2 2 ( 1 9 8 2 ) 1 9 - 3 1 .
WlLK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches ftir Paulus (FRLANT, 1 7 9 ) , Gt

tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 7 : 2 7 6 - 2 8 0 , 3 9 6 ] .
WILLIAMS, A.M., Reconciliation With God: "Be Ye Reconciled to God." 2 Co 5,20, in ExpT 31 ( 1 9 1 9 - 1 9 2 0 ) 2 8 0 - 2 8 2 .
WOLFF, C , True Apostolic Knowledge of Christ: Exegetical Reflections on

2 Corinthians 5.l4ffi, in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul and Jesus. Col
lected Essays (JSNT SS, 3 7 ) , Sheffield, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 8 1 - 9 8 .
WOLTER, M., Rechtfertigung und zuknftiges Heil. Untersuchungen zu
Rom 5,1-U (BZNW, 4 3 ) , Berlin - New York, 1 9 7 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 8 - 2 0 : 7 3 83].
WRIGHT, N.T., On Becoming the Righteousness of God: 2 Corinthians 5:21,

in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2 : 1 & 2 Corinthians, Min
neapolis M N : Fortress, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 2 0 0 - 2 0 8 .
YODER, J.H., The Apostles Apology Revhited (2 Cor 5:11-15, 17), in W. KLAS
Life, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 1 1 5 - 1 3 4 .
2 Cor 6:1-10
ABERNATHY, D., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegeting and Transhting
2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 1 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 8 - 6 4 .
BAUM, H . , Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund
elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 1 7 ) ,
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1 9 7 7 [ 2 Cor 6 : 1 - 1 3 : 1 4 3 - 1 8 5 ] .
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theohgy of the Spirit in Second Corin
thians, in CBQ 5 8 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 8 1 - 3 0 4 [ 2 Cor 6 : 6 ] .
BJERKELUND, C.J., "Vergeblich" ab Missionsergebnis bei Paulus, in J. JERVELL & W. A. MEEKS (eds.), God's Chmt and His People. FS N.A. Dahl,
Oslo - Bergen - Troms, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 1 7 5 - 1 9 1 [ 2 Cor 6 : 1 : 1 7 8 - 1 7 9 ] .
BOERS, H . , 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2: A Fragment of Pauline Christology, in
CBQ 6 4 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 5 2 7 - 5 4 7 .
BREYTENBACH, C , Vershnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen
Soteriologie
(WMANT, 6 0 ) , Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1 9 8 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 1 - 6 : 1 0 : 1 0 7 - 1 4 2 ] .
BRILLET, G., "Void les jours du saht" (2 Cor. 6:10), in ASeign 2 6 ( 1 9 6 2 ) 2 1 36.

( 1 9 4 7 ) 3 - 3 1 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 1 - 6 : 1 0 : 1 2 - 2 0 ] .
90
PERICOPE LIST

1963, pp. 3-31 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20].
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E . DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Auf tze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments,
Tbingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 306-312].
COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990 [2 Cor 6:4: 197-198].
1990 [2 Cor 5:14-6:2: 76-82].
D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos"du Christ et des chrtiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul
de Tarse, apotre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1979, pp. 399454 [2 Cor 6:3: 415-419].
DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in
der Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor
5:12-6:10: 328-331; 5:20-6:2: 383-404; 6:3-10: 404-418].
DINKLER, E., Die Verkndigung als eschatologisches Geschehen. Bibehrbeit ber
Landessynode, Tagung vom 7. bis 12. Januar 1968 in Bad Godesberg, s.L,
s.d., pp. 229-241.
DINKLER, E., Die Verkndigung als eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen.
2
Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2,
in G. BORNKAMM & K. RAHNER (eds.),

DiNKLER, E., Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen.
Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in O. MERK & M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zei
chen des Kreuzes. Auf tze von E. Dinkkr (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New
York, 1992, pp. 177-197.
EBNER, M., Leidenslisten und Apostelbrief. Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik
1991 [2 Cor 6:4-10: 243-330].
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 4:13-6:2: 180-184; 6:3-10: 184201].
FRIEDRICH, G., Amt und Lebensfhrung. Eine Auslegung von 2. Kor. 6,1-10
(BSt, 39), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1963.
GEBAUER, R., Das Gebet bei Paulus. Forschungsgeschichtliche und exegeti
sche Studien (TVG), Glessen - Basel: Brunnen Verlag Glessen, 1989
[2 Cor 6:2: 124-130, 288-293].
2 COR 6:1-10
91
GlGNILLIAT, M.,A Servant Follower of the Servant: Paul's Eschatological Reading

of Isaiah 40-66in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT 26 (2004) 98-124.
GlGNILLIAT, M., 2 Corinthians 6:2: Paul's Eschatological "Now" and Hermeneutical Invitation, in Westminster Theohgical Journal 67 (2005) 147-161.
Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use ofwaxi? in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156 [2 Cor 6:7].
282-322].
GUNDRY VOLF, J.M., Paul and Perseverance: Staying In and Falling Away
(WUNT, 11/37), Tbingen, 1990 [2 Cor 6:1: 277-280].
HAHN, F., "Siehe, jetzt ist der Tag des Heih". Neuschpfung und Vershnung
HANSON, A.T., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought ofSt. Paul (JSNT SS,
17), Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987 [55-78].
HlSTAD, R., Eine hellenistische Parallele zu 2. Kor 6,3ff, in CAT 9 (1944)
22-27.
form in seiner Theologie (NTA, NF 33), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1997
[2 Cor 6:8-10: 287-300].
LAMBRECHT, J., The Favorable Time: A Study of 2 Cor 6,2a in Its Context, in
H . FRANKEMLLE & K. KERTELGE (eds.), Vom Urchristentum zu Jesus.
FS J. Gnilka, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1989, pp. 377-391.
LAMBRECHT, J., The Favorable Time: A Study of 2 Cor 6,2a in Its Context, in
R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112),
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 515-529 (529:

Additional Note).
LAMBRECHT, J., Christus is voor alien gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-6,2), in ID.,
Trouw en Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Aver
bode, 2006, pp. 125-136.
MANUS, C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Exis
tence and Identity, in Asia Journal of Theology 1 (1987) 41-54.
tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. TV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministere de h
reconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245.
MEAIAND, D.L., "As Having Nothing and yet Possessing Everything", 2 Cor 6:10c,
in ZNW67
(1976) 277-279.
MEES, M., 2 Co 6,1-10 und die Auferstehung der Toten nach Origines und
Methodius, in Lateranum 51 (1985) 153-163.
92
PERICOPE LIST
MILLER, G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13, in Interpr

54 (2000) 186-188.
MLLER-BARDORFF, J., Nchtlicher Gottesdienst im apostolischen Zeitalter, in
ThLZ 81 (1956) cols. 347-352 [2 Cor 6:5].
PAIRMAN BROWN, J., Inversion of Social Roles in Paul's Letters, in NovT 33
(1991) 303-325 [2 Cor 5:17-6:2: 316-317; 6:7-10: 324-325].
PETERSON, B.K., 2 Corinthians 6:1-13, in Interpr 51 (1997) 409-441.
RADL, W., Alle Mhen umsonst? Paulus und der Gottesknecht, in A. VNHOYE
(ed.), L'Aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministre
(BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1986, pp. 144149 [2 Cor 6:2].
RSCHE, H., Zum "jeremianischen"Hintergrund der Korintherbriefe, in BZ3\
(1987) 116-119 [2 Cor 6:1].
SCHELKLE, K.H., Sterben und leben (2 Kor 6,1-10; ah Epistel am ersten Fas
tensonntag), in ID., Wort und Schrift. Beitrge zur Auslegung und Aus
legungsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments (KBANT), Dsseldorf, 1966,
pp. 166-170.
SCHENK, W., ET AL., Gemeinde im Lernproze. Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelaus
SCHIEFER FERRARI, M . , Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991 [2 Cor 6:4b10: 218-236].
SCHMIDT, U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbriefah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung des Han
STEGMAN, T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in
2005 [2 Cor 5:20-6:2: 272-282].
THEISSEN, G., Zwischen Glck und Kkge. Paulus ein Mensch im Wider
spruch (2 Kor 6,1-10), in ID., Erlsungsbilder. Predigten und Meditatio
nen), Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2002, pp. 152-156.
CTR4 (1989) 77-95.
WHITELAW, R., A Correction: On 2 Cor. W.2-VJI.1, in The Classical Review
4 (1890) 384.
WILK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches fr Paulus (FRLANT, 179), Gt
2 COR 6:11-13
93
WiLLERT, N., The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence:

Background and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GIVERSEN (eds.), The New
pp. 217-243 [2 Cor 6:4-10].
2 Cor 6:11-13
ten Korintherbrief(NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [215-262].
BIERINGER, R . , Die Liebe des Paulus zur Gemeinde in Korinth. Eine Interpre
tation von 2 Korinther 6,11, in SNTU 23 (1998) 193-213.
CHASE, F.H., Mr. Whitelaw on 2 Cor. vi. 11-vit. 1, in The Classical Review 4
(1890) 150-152.
CRSEMANN, M., Das weite Herz und die Gemeinschaft der Heiligen. 2 Kor
6,11-7,4 im sozialgeschichtlichen Kontext, in F. CRSEMANN ET AL. (eds.),
Dem Tod nicht glauben. Sozialgeschichte der Bibel. FS L. Schottroff,
CYRAN, W., Wezwanie do wsplnoty z apostolem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in
RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134.
DE OLTVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in derApobgie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6; 5,116,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [Cor 6:11-7:4: 331-340].
[2 Cor 6:13: 209-211].
tion du vritable aptre de Jsus. TV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministre de h
rconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245.
MlLLER, G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13, in Interpr
54 (2000) 186-188.
tion on 2:14-3:6 and 6:11-7:4, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Bibli
pp. 23-49.
94
PERICOPE LIST
PATTE, D., Place et role de 6:11-7:4 dans 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in L. D E LORENZI

1989, pp. 221-264 (Discussion: 265-290).
PETERSON, B.K., 2 Corinthians 6:1-13, in Interpr 51 (1997) 409-441.
PLUNKETT-DOWLING, R., Paul, the Wounded Father, in BibToday 37 (1999)
151-154.
10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [321-324].
WALKER, W.O., Jr., 2 Cor 6.14-7.1 and the Chiastic Structure of 6.11-13; 7.23, in NTS 48 (2002) 142-144.
WHITELAW, R., A Correction: On 2 Cor. VJ.2-VJI.1, in The Classical Review
4 (1890) 384.
YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. WHITE
& O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians.
FS WA. Meeks, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141.
2 Cor 6:14-7:4
ADEWUYA, J.A., Holiness and Community in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: Paul's View of
Communal Holiness in the Corinthian Correspondence (Studies in Bibli
cal Literature, 40), New York et al.: Lang, 2001.
ALETTI, J.-N., Le Statut de l'glise dans les lettres pauliniennes. Reflexions sur
quelques paradoxes, in Bib 83 (2002) 153-174 [2 Cor 6:16b-18: 160166].
A T S 35 (1989) 550-581.
[2 Cor 7:2-4: 215-262].
BETZ, H.D., 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: An Anti-Pauline Fragment?, in JBL 92 (1973)
88-108.
BlERINGER, R., 2 Korinther 6,14-7,1 im Kontext des 2. Korintherbriefes. For
schungsberblick und Versuch eines eigenen Zugangs, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT,
Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1994, pp. 551-570.
BlERINGER, R., Open, vrijmoedig onverschrokken. De betekenis van parrsia in
de Septuaginta en in het Nieuwe Testament, in CoUationes 35 (2005) 5974 [2 Cor 7:4].
2 COR 6:14-7:4
95
CARREZ, M., Une interpoUtion essnienne dans 2 Corinthiens 6,14 7,1, in

Le Monde de U Bible 4 (1978) 64.
CHASE, F.H., Mr. Whitelaw on 2 Cor. vi.ll-vii.l,
in The Classical Review 4
(1890) 150-152.
CORRIVEAU, R., The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St.
de recherche, 25), Bruxelles - Paris / Montral: Descle de Brouwer /
Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970 [2 Cor 6:16-7:1: 37-57].
CRSEMANN, M., Das weite Herz und die Gemeinschaft der Heiligen.
2 Kor 6,11-7,4 im sozialgeschichtlichen Kontext, in F. CRSEMANN
ET AL. (eds.), Dem Tod nicht glauben. Sozialgeschichte der Bibel.
FS L. Schottroff, Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2004, pp. 3 5 1 375.
CYRAN, W., Wezwanie do wspolnoty z apostolem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in
RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134.
DAHL, N.A., A Fragment and Its Context. 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in ID., Stu
dies in Paul. Theology for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N ,
1977, pp. 62-69.
DENIS, A.-M., La fonction apostolique et h liturgie nouvelle en esprit. tude
thmatique des mtaphores pauliniennes du culte nouveau, in RSPT 42
(1958) 401-436; 617-656 [628-636] [2 Cor 6:16: 413-416].
Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [Cor 6:117:4: 331-340].
DERRETT, J.D.M., 2 Cor 6,l4ff. A Midrash on Dt 22,10, in Bib 59 (1978)
231-250.
DESILVA, D A . , Recasting the Moment of Decision: 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1 in
Its Literary Context, in AUSS 31 (1993) 3-16.
DUFF, P.B., The Mind of the Redactor: 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 in Its Secondary Con
text, mNovT35
(1993) 160-180.
DUPONT, J., Ad commoriendum et ad convivendum (2 Cor 7,3), in Teologia
Liturgia Storia. FS C. Manziana, Brescia, 1977, pp. 19-28.
FEE, G.D., II Corinthians VI.14-VII.1 and Food Offered to Idoh, in NTS 23
(1977) 140-161.
FlTZMYER, J.A., Qumrn and the Interpolated Paragraph in 2 Cor 6,14-7,1,
in CBQ 23 (1961) 271-280.
96
PERICOPE LIST
FITZMYER, J.A., Qumran and the Interpolated Paragraph in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1,

in ID., Essays on the Semitic Background of the New Testament, London:
Geoffrey Chapman, 1971; repr. Missoula MT, 1974, pp. 205-217.
FlTZMYER, J.A., Qumran und der eingefgte Abschnitt 2 Kor 6,14-7,1, trans,
by H . WISSMANN, in K.E. GRZINGER ET AL. (eds.), Qumran (WdF, 410),
Darmstadt, 1981, pp. 385-398.

FRANKE, A . H . VON, 2 Kor. 6,14-7,1 und der erste Brief des Paulus an die
korinthische Gemeinde, 1 Kor. 5,9-13, in TSK3 (1884) 544-583.
GRTNER, B., The Temple and the Community in Qumran and the New Tes
tament (SNTS MS, 1), Cambridge, 1965 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 49-56].
GNILKA, J., 2 Kor 6,14-7,1 im Lichte der Qumranschriften und der ZwlfPatriarchen-Testamente, in J. BLINZLER, O . KUSS & F. MUSSNER (eds.),
Neutestamentliche Aufitze. FS J. Schmid, Regensburg, 1963, pp. 86-99.

GNILKA, ]., 2 Cor 6:14-7:1 in the Light of the Qumran Texts and the Testa
ment of the Twelve Patriarchs, i n j . MURPHY-O'CONNOR (ed.), Paul and
Qumran. Studies in New Testament Exegesis, London et al.: Geoffrey
Chapman, 1968, pp. 48-68.
GOULDER, M., 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 as an Integral Part of 2 Corinthians, in NovT
36 (1994) 47-57.
GROSSOUW, W.K.M., Over de echtheid van 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in Studia CathoUcalG (1951) 203-206.
GUBLER, M.-L., Gebt uns Raum! (2 Kor 7,2), in Diakonia 21 (1990) 283-284.
GUNTHER, J.J., St. Paul's Opponents and Their Background: A Study of Apo
calyptic and Jewish Sectarian Teachings (NTSupp, 35), Leiden: Brill, 1973
[6:14-7:1: 308-313].
HAYES, E.R., The Influence of Ezekiel 37 on 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in
H.J. D E JONGE & J. TROMP (eds.), The Book of Ezekiel and Its Influence,
Aldershot: Ashgate, 2007, pp. 123-136.
HEIL, C , Die Sprache der Absonderung in 2 Kor 6,17 und bei Paulus, in
R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 717-729.
HOGETERP, A.L.A., Community as a Temple in Paul's Letters: The Case of
Cultic Terms in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in L.J. LAWRENCE & M.I. AGUILAR
(eds.), Anthropology and Biblical Studies: Avenues of Approach, Leiden:
Deo Publishing, 2004, pp. 281-295.
HOGETERP, A.L.A., Paul and God's Temple: A Historical Interpretation ofCultic Imagery in the Corinthian Correspondence (Biblical Tools and Studies,
2), Leuven: Peeters, 2006 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 365-377].
HULTGREN, S.J., 2 Cor 6.14-7-1 and Rev 21.3-8: Evidence for the Ephesian
Redaction of 2 Corinthians, in NTS 49 (2003) 39-56.
2 COR 6:14-7:4
97
KLINZING, G., Die Umdeutung des Kultus in der Qumrangemeinde und im

Neuen Testament (StUNT, 7), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rupprecht,
1971 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 175-182].
LAMBRECHT, J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in Bijdragenl (1976) 234-251.
LAMBRECHT, J., The Fragment of 2 Cor vi 14-vii 1 : A Plea for Its Authenti
city, in T. BAARDA, A.F.J. KLIJN & W.C. VAN U N N I K (eds.), Miscellanea
Neotestamentica, / / ( N T S u p p , 48), Leiden: Brill, 1978, pp. 143-161.

LAMBRECHT, J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in ID.,
Daar komt toch eens... Opstellen over verrijzenis en eeuwig leven (NikReeks, 2), Leuven, 1981, pp. 195-221.
LAMBRECHT, ]., The Fragment 2 Corinthians 6,14-7,1 : A Plea for Its Authen
ticity, in R. BlERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians
(BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 531549 (549: Additional Note).
LAMBRECHT, J., To Die Together and to Live Together: A Study of 2 Corinthians
7,3, in R BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL,
112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 571-586
(586-587: Additional Note).
LAMPE, G.W.H., Church Discipline and the Interpretation of the Epistles to
the Corinthians,
in W.R. FARMER, C.F.D. M O U L E & R.R. NIEBUHR
(eds.), Christian History and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge,

1967, pp. 337-361 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1].
(1982) 3-29 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1].
LATEGAN, B.C., "Moenie met ongelowiges in dieselfde juk trek nie", in Scrip
tum 12 (1984) 20-34 (with a response by J.A. Loubser, pp. 35-39)
[2 Cor 6:14-7:1].
LEVISON, J.R., The Spirit and the Temple in Paul's Letters to the Corinthians,
in S.E. PORTER (ed.), Paul and His Theology (Pauline Studies, 3), Lei
den - Boston MA: Brill, 2006, pp. 189-215 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 207-213].
tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. TV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministire de fa
reconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245.
MOFFATT, J., 2 Corinthians vi. 14-vii. 1, in ExpTIO (1908-1909) 428-429.
MORENO GARCA, A., De 2 tristeza segn Dios y segn el mundo, consideracin
sobre un lugar de San Pablo. Un manuscrito indito de Pedro de Valencia
acerca de 2 Cor. 7,3-11, in Helmantica 47 (1996) 453-477.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Rekting2 Corinthians 6.14-7.1 to Its Context, in
A T S 33 (1986-1987) 272-275.
98
PERICOPE LIST
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Philo and 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in RB 95 (1988) 55-69.

MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Philo and2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.),
The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome,
1989, pp. 133-146 (Discussion: 146-160).
NEWTON, M . , The Concept of Purity at Qumran and in the Letters of Paul
(SNTS M S , 53), Cambridge, 1985 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 110-114].
OLIVIER, F., S T N A n O 0 N H S K Q . Dun article de lexique Saint Paul,
II Corinthiens, WIJ, in RTP 17 (1929) 103-133.
OLLEY, J.W., A Precursor of the NRSV? 'Sons and Daughters' in 2 Cor 6.18,
in NTS 44 (1998) 204-212.
tion on 2:14-3:6 and 6:11-7:4, in K . H . R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of Bibli
pp. 23-49.
PATTE, D., Pkce et rale de 6:11-7:4 dans 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in L. D E LORENZI
1989, pp. 221-264 (Discussion: 265-290).
151-154 [2 Cor 7:2].
RECK, R., Kommunikation und Gemeindeaufbau. Eine Studie zu Entstehung,
Leben und Wachstum paulinischer Gemeinden in den Kommunikations
strukturen der Antike (SBB, 22), Stuttgart, 1991 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 290294].
RENSBERGER, D., 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1: A Fresh Examination, in SBT 8
(1978) 25-49.
SANDAY, W., 2 Corinthians W.14-VIL1, in The Classical Review 4 (1890)
359-360.
SASS, G., Noch einmal 2 Kor 6,14-7,1. Literarkritische Waffen gegen einen
"unpaulinischen"Paulus?, in ZNW84 (1993) 36-64.
SCHMELLER, T., Der ursprngliche Kontext von 2 Kor 6.14-7.1. Zur Frage der
Einheitlichkeit des 2. Korintherbriefi, in NTS 52 (2006) 219-238.
SCHWARZ, E., "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch ab!" Abgrenzung
ah Ursprungssituation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu
2 Kor 6,14-7,1,
in R. BARTLEMUS, T. KRGER & H . UTZSCHNEIDER
(eds.), Konsequente Traditionsgeschichte. FS K. Baltzer (OBO, 126),

Fribourg: Universittsverslag; Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht,
1993, pp. 355-372.
2 COR 6:14-7:4
99
SCOTT, J.M., Adoption as Sons of God: An Exegetical Investigation Into the

Background / in the Pauline Corpus (WUNT, 11/48),
Tbingen, 1992 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 187-220].
S C O T T , J.M., The Use of Scripture in 2 Corinthians 6.l6c-18 and Paul's Res
toration Theology, in JSNT56 (1994) 73-99.
STACHOWIAK, L.R., Die Antithese Licht Finsternis. Ein Thema der paulinischen Parnese, in ThQ 143 (1963) 385-421 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 399-407].
STAHLIN, G., "Um mitzusterhen und mitzuleben". Bemerkungen 2Kor 7,3, in
H.D. BETZ & L. SCHOTTROFF (eck), Neues Testament und christliche
Existenz. FS H. Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973,
pp. 503-521.
2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontiflcio Istituto Biblico,
2005 [2 Cor 6:14-15: 367-369].
STRACK, W., Kultische Terminologie in ekklesiohgischen Kontexten in den Briefen
des Paulus (BBB, 92), Weinheim: Beltz, 1994 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1: 252-261].
TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: Study in Pauline Theo
logy (BZNW, 32), Gieen - Berlin, 1967 [2 Cor 7:3: 90-98].
THEOBALD, M., Die berstrmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen
Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Wrzburg: Echter, 1982 [2 Cor 7:4b: 275-276].
THRALL, M.E., The Problem of II Cor. vi.l4-vii.l in Some Recent Discussion,
in NTS 24 (1977-1978) 132-148.
, .., .' 6:14-7:1
,
in
T O T . FS .. ,
vol. XXVI, Athens, 1984, pp. 251-274.
WALKER, W.O., ]t.,The Burden of Proof in Identifying Interpolations in
Pauline Letters, in NTS 33 (1987) 610-618 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1].
WALKER, W.O., Jr., Text-Critical Evidence for Interpohtions in the Letters of
Paul, in CBQ 50 (1988) 622-631 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1].
WALKER, W.O., Jr., Interpolations in the Pauline Letters (JSNT SS, 213),
Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2001 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1].
WALKER, W O . , Jr., 2 Cor 6.14-7.1 and the Chiastic Structure of 6.11-13; 7.23, in NTS 48 (2002) 142-144.
WALLER, E., The Rhetorical Structure of II Cor. 6:14-7:1: Is the So-Called
"Non-Pauline Interpolation " a Clue to the Redactor of II Corinthians?, in
PEGL&MWBS 10 (1990) 151-165.
WEBB, W.J., Who Are the Unbelievers () in 2 Corinthians 6:14?, in
BS 149 (1992) 27-44.
100
PERICOPE LIST
WEBB, W.J., What Is the Unequal Yoke (xspoûyouvTei;) in 2 Corinthians

6:14?, in BS 149 (1992) 162-179.
WEBB, W.J., Returning Home: New Covenant and Second Exodus as the
Context for 2 Corinthians 6.14-7.1 (JSNT SS, 85), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1993.
W H E E L E R , V.A., A Plea for Holy Fellowship: 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in Ash
land Theobgical Journal 3\ (1999) 25-31.
W H I T E L A W , R . , On 2 Cor. vi.l4-vii.l,
in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 248249.
W H I T E L A W , R . , A Correction: On 2 Cor. W.2-VII.1, in The Classical Review
4 (1890) 384.
W H I T E L A W , R., A Fragment of the Lost Epistle to the Corinthians, in The Clas
sical Review 4 (1890) 12 [2 Cor 6:14-7:1].
ZEILINGER, F., Die Echtheit von 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in JBL 112 (1993) 71-80.
2 Cor 7:5-16
C.K., Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M. WlLCOX (eds.), Neotestamentica
et Semitica. FS M. Black, Edinburgh, 1969, pp. 1-14.
BARRETT, C.K, ' O AAIKHSAS (2 Cor. 7.12), in O . B C H E R & K. HAACKER
(eds.), Verborum Veritas. FS G. Sthlin, Wuppertal, 1970, pp. 149-157.
BARRETT, C.K., O AAIKHSAS (2 Cor. 7.12), in I D . , Essays on Paul, Lon
don, 1982, pp. 108-117.
BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in I D . , Essays on Paul, London, 1982, pp. 118-131.
B E C K E R , E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Brie/hermeneutik
im
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tbingen Basel: Francke, 2002
[2 Cor 7:8-9.12-13: 169-205].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H.S. H E R O N ,
London - New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 7:8-9.1213: 91-112].
B O S E N I U S , B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh ah theologisches Programm. Der
zweite Korintherbrief ab Bepielfur die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theo
logie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 7:813a: 7-44].
Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16(EHS.T, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
B R U C E , F.F., St. Paul in Macedonia, in BJRL 61 (1978-1979) 337-354
[2 Cor 7:5].
BARRETT,
2 COR 7:5-16
101
EWALD, H., Bemerkungen ber die Paulusbriefe, in ID., Jahrbcher der

Biblischen Wissenschaft (2/1849), Gttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229 [227229].
HAINZ, J., Ekklesia. Strukturen paulinischer Gemeinde-Theologie
und
Gemeinde-Ordnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [141-147].
HUGHES, E W . , The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and
7.5-8.24, in D . E WATSON (ed.), Persuasive Artistry : Studies in New Tes
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
KRUSE, C.G., The Offender and the Offence in 2 Corinthians 2:5 and 7:12,
mEvQGO (1988) 129-139.
LAMBRECHT, J., De terugkeer van Titus (2 Korintiers 7,5-16), in ID., De
Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen:
Halewijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 110-115.
MEURER, S., Das Recht im Dienst der Vershnung und des Friedens. Studie zur
Frage des Rechts nach dem Neuen Testament (AThANT, 63), Zrich, 1972
[2 Cor 7:8-12: 133-140].
MORENO GARCA, A., De U tristeza segn Dios y segn el mundo, considera
cin sobre un lugar de San Pablo. Un manuscrito indito de Pedro de Valen
cia acerca de 2 Cor. 7,3-11, in Helmantica 47 (1996) 453-477.
SALVO, M., Un nuovo frammento delh seconda lettera di Paolo ai Corinzi (7,611). P. Hamb. Inv. NS 1002, in Analecta Papyrobgica 13 (2001) 19-21.
THRALL, M.E., The Offender and the Offence: A Problem of Detection in
2 Corinthians, in B.P. THOMPSON (ed.), Scripture, Meaning and Method.
FS A.T. Hanson, Hull: Hull University Press, 1987, pp. 65-78.
WELBORN, L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16
and
WELBORN, L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA:
Mercer University Press, 1997 [95-131].
WELBORN, L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13;7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60.
WILK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches fur Paulus (FRLANT, 179),
Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1998 [2 Cor 7:6: 297-299,
395].
102
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 8:1-24
AMSTUTZ, J . , I 1 A O T H S . Eine begrifgeschichtliche Studie zum jdisch
christlichen Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968 [2 Cor 8:2: 103111].
ANGSTENBERGER, P., Der reiche und der arme Christus. Die Rezeptionsgeschichte
von 2 Kor 8,9 zwischen dem zweiten und dem sechsten Jahrhundert (Hereditas, 12), Bonn: Borengsser, 1997.
ASCOUGH, R.S., The Completion of a Religious Duty: The Background of
2 Cor 8.1-15, in NTS 42 (1996) 584-599.
BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M . W I L C O X (eds.),
Neotestamentica
et Semitica. FS M . Black, Edinburgh, 1969, pp. 1-14.

BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in I D . , Essays on Paul, London, 1982, pp. 118-131.
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefliermeneutik im
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4 ) , Tbingen Basel: Francke, 2002
[2 Cor 8:7-11: 215-262].
BlSCHOFF, A., Exegetische Randbemerkungen - 4: 2 Kor 8,10, in ZNW 9
(1908) 168.
BRNDLE, R., Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAX (1985) 264-271.
BUCHANAN, GW., Jesus and the Upper Class, in NovTl
(1964) 195-209
[2 Cor 8:9].
CRADDOCK, F.B., The Poverty of Christ: An Investigation of II Corinthians
8:9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 158-170.
CRANFIELD, C.E.B., The Grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ: 2 Corinthians 8:19, in CV32 (1989) 105-109.
DAHL, N.A., Paul and Possessions, in I D . , Studies in Paul: Theology for the
Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1977, pp. 22-39.
D U N N , J . D . G . , The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids M I - Cam
bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 8-9: 706-711;
2 Cor 8:9: 290-292].
D U P O N T , J . , Pour vous le Christ s'estfaitpauvre. 2 Co 8,7.9.13-15, in ASeign
44 (1969) 32-37.
FEUILLET, A., Le Christ Sagesse de Dieu d'apres les epitrespauliniennes (fiBib),
Paris, 1966 [2 Cor 8:9: 349-359].
FEE, G . D . , Pauline Christology: An Exegetical-Theobgical Study, Peabody MA:
Hendrickson, 2007 [2 Cor 8:9: 162-165].
[2 C o r 8:9: 142-150].
HAINZ, J., Ekklesia. Strukturenpaulinischer Gemeinde-Theologie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [2 Cor 8:16-24: 147-157].
2 COR 8:1-24
H A I N Z , ]., KOINONIA.
103
"Kirche" ah Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 1 6 ) ,
Regensburg, 1 9 8 2 [ 8 : 2 3 : 1 0 4 - 1 0 6 ] .
HUGHES, EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation : 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and

7.5-8.24, in D.E W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry : Studies in New Tes
tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 5 0 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 2 4 6 - 2 6 1 .
IORI, R., Uso e significato di T 2 0 T H X in 2 Cor 8,13-14, in RivBibllt 3 6

(1988) 425-438.
JOUBERT, S.J., Behind the Mask of Rhetoric: 2 Corinthians 8 and the IntraTextual Rektion Between Paul and the Corinthians, in Neotestamentica
26 (1992) 101-112.
KlSTNER, H . H . , The Meaning of 2 Cor. 8:9: A Historico-Exegetical

Study (Ph.D. diss., Catholic University of America, Washington D C ,
1962).
LAMBERIGTS, S., De liefdevolle collecte voor feruzalem, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 3 2 - 3 3 .
LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 5 1 ( 2 0 0 0 ) 3 4 2 - 3 4 8
[ 2 Cor 8 : 7 ] .
MCKAY, K.L., Observations on the Epistohry Aorist in 2 Corinthians, in NovT
3 7 ( 1 9 9 5 ) 1 5 4 - 1 5 8 [ 2 Cor 8 : 1 7 - 1 8 . 2 2 ] .
M O R G A N - W Y N N E , J.E., 2 Corinthians VIII. 18f and the Question of a Traditionsgrundkge for Acts, in f TS 30 ( 1 9 7 9 ) 1 7 2 - 1 7 3 .
PHERIGO, L.P., Paul and the Corinthian Church, in JBL 6 8 ( 1 9 4 9 ) 3 4 1 - 3 5 0

[ 2 Cor 8 : 1 6 - 2 4 ] .
RHYNE, C T . , II Corinthians 8:8-15, in Interpr 4 1 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 4 0 8 - 4 1 3 .
SCHOENBORN, U., La inversion de lagracia. Apuntes sobre 2 Corintios 8:9, in

RevistBib 5 0 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 2 0 7 - 2 1 8 .
STANLEY, D . M . , Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 1 3 ) ,

Rome, 1 9 6 1 [ 2 Cor 8 : 9 : 1 4 4 - 1 4 5 ] .

2 Corinthians (AnBib, 1 5 8 ) , Roma: Editrice Pontifcio Istituto Biblico,
2 0 0 5 [ 2 Cor 8 : 9 : 1 8 8 - 1 9 6 ] .

Motivfeld (FzB, 2 2 ) , Wrzburg: Echter, 1 9 8 2 [ 2 Cor 8 : 1 - 9 : 2 7 9 - 2 8 2 ;
8:10-15: 282-289].
W O D K A , A., Una teologia biblica del dare nel contesto dea colletta paolina
(2Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 6 8 ) , Roma: Editrice Ponti
ficia Universit Gregoriana, 2 0 0 0 [ 2 Cor 8 : 1 - 5 : 1 5 5 - 1 7 6 ; 8 : 6 - 1 7 : 1 7 7 208; 8:18-9:5: 209-226].
104
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 9:1-15
AMSTUTZ, J . , . Eine begriffigeschichtliche Studie zum jdisch
christlichen Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968 [2 Cor 9:11.13:
103-111].
[2 Cor 9:1-2: 169-205].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H . S . H E R O N ,
London - N e w York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 C o r 9:1-2:
91-112].
BRUEHLER, B.B., Proverbs, Persuasion and People: A Three-Dimensional Inves
tigation of 2 Cor 9.6-15, in A T S 48 (2002) 209-224.
CORRIVEAU, R . , The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St.
de recherche, 25), Bruxelles - Paris / Montreal: Descle de Brouwer /
Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970 [2 Cor 9:12: 97-109].
COSTEN, J . H . , Learning to Give Is Basic to Being a Christian: II Corinthians
9:1-15, in Journal of the Interdenominational
Theological Center 24
(1996) 189-197.
GABLER, J.P., Dissertano Critica de Capitibus ultimis LX-XIIIposterioris Epistolae Pauli ad Corinthios ad eadem haud separandis, Gttingen, 1782.
JOUBERT, S., Religious Reciprocity in 2 Corinthians 9:6-15: Generosity and
Gratitude as Legitimate Responses to the , in Neotestamentica (1999) 79-90.
M A T T E R N , L., Das Verstndnis des Gerichtes bei Paulus (AThANT, 47), Zrich Stuttgart, 1966 [2 Cor 9:6-15: 162-166].
OLSON, S.N., Pauline Expressions of Confidence in His Addressees, in CBQ 47
(1985) 282-295 [2 Cor 9:2: 290-293].
SERRA ZANETTI, P., Consenso al Vangelo e gloria di Dio: In margine a
2 Cor 9,11-13,
in E. M A N I C A R D I & E RUGGIERO (eds.), Liturgia ed
evangelizzazione nell' epoca dei Padri e nea Chiesa del Vaticano II. FS E.
Lodi, Bologna: E D B , 1996, pp. 43-53.
SERRA ZANETTI, P., Consenso al vangelo e ghria di Dio. In margine a 2 Cor. 9,1113, in I D . , Imitatori di Ges Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. C A C
CIARI ET AL., Bologna: EDB, 2005, pp. 543-553.
SONNTAG, . , . Zur politischen Theohgie des Gesetzes bei
Paulus und im antiken Kontext (TANZ, 34), Tbingen Basel: Francke,

2000 [214-217].
2 COR 10:1-11
105
STEGMAN, X , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in

2005 [2 Cor 9:9: 188-196].
WILES, G.P., Paul's Intercessory Prayers: The Significance of the Intercessory
Prayer Passages in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 24), Cambridge, 1974
[2 Cor 9:14: 230-253].
WlLK, F., Die Bedeutung des Jesajabuches fr Paulus (FRLANT, 179), Gt
WODKA, A., Una teobgia biblica del dare nel contesto delh collettapaolina (2Cor
8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 68), Roma: Editrice Pontificia Uni
versit Gregoriana, 2000 [2 Cor 8:18-9:5: 209-226; 9:6-15: 227-258].
2 Cor 10:1-11
BAASLAND, E., Christus und das verbrene Paradies. v7)(i.a ein Schsselbegriff
im 2. Korintherbrief?, in A. T N G B E R G (ed.), Text and Theology. FS
M. Ssebo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 10:5].
BAGALAWIS, M.A., Ministry as Warfare: An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 10:2b-6,
in Asian Journal of Pentecostal Studies 3 (2000) 5-18.
[2 Cor 10:9-11: 262-270].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkrittk and
Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H . S . HERON, London New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 10:9-11: 112-118].
BLACK, D.A., Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pau
line Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et al.:
Lang, 1984 [2 Cor 10:10: 135-138].
BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh ah theobgisches Programm. Der zweite
Korintherbrief als Beispiel fiir die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theobgie
(TANZ, 11), vol. 1 1 , T b i n g e n - B a s e l : Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 10:1-18:
97-168].
DEWEY, A.J., A Matter of Honor: A Social-Historical Analysis of2 Corinthians
10, in HTR 78 (1985) 209-217.
ECKERT, J., "Ich ermahne euch bei der Sanftmut und Milde des Christus" (2 Kor
10,1), in TThZ 100 (1991) 39-55.
GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Models of Affliction, in
M.L. W H I T E & O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First
106
PERICOPE LIST
Christians. FS W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 8299 [2 Cor 10:7-10].
GERBER, G , Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des Paulus
um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW96 (2005) 99-125.
[2 Cor 10:1-6: 189-190].
GTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen
Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966 [2 Cor 10:1: 135-141].
HANSON, A.T., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought ofSt. Paul (JSNT S S ,
17), Sheffield: J S O T Press, 1987 [2 Cor 10:2-6: 99-108].
HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of the
Ancient Slave Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in
A.Y. COLLINS & M . M . MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays
on Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tbingen: Mohr Sie

beck, 2001, pp. 189-213.
KiTZBERGER, I.R., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld oixoSojrq/
(!7r)otxo8ofi.Erv (FzB, 53), Wrzburg, 1986 [2 Cor 10:7-11: 124-128].
KRAMER, H . , Zum sprachlichen Duktus in 2 K10,
V.9 und 12, in H . BALZ &
S. SCHULZ (eds.), Das Wort und die Wrter. FS G. Friedrich, Stuttgart

et al., 1973, pp. 97-100.
LAMBRECHT, J., IS alle roemen onverstandig? 2 Korintiers 10 in de herziene Willibrord-vertaling, in Collationes 23 (1993) 359-378.
LAMBRECHT, } . , Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of
Thought in 2 Corinthians 10,1-6, in Bib 77 (1996) 398-416.
LAMBRECHT, J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of
Thought in 2 Cor 10,1-6, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature
and on the Book ofRevektion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio
Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 131-148.
LEIVESTAD, R., "The Meekness and Gentleness of Christ" II Cor. X.l, in NTS
12 (1965-1966) 156-164.
LWE, R. Abstand von der Gemeinde? Der anwesende und abwesende Paulus in
eigener und korinthischer Sicht (2. Kor. 10), in EvTh 13 (1953) 84-88.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in HTR 76
(1983) 143-173 [2 Cor 10:3-6].
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in I D . , Paul and
the Popular Philosophers, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1989, pp. 91-119
[2 Cor 10:3-6].
MANUS, C.U., 2 Cor 10-11:21a: A Study in Paul's Stylistic Structures, in Bul
letin de Theologie Africaine 5 (1983) 251-268.
2 COR 10:12-18
107
MERRITT, H.W., In Word and Deed (2 Cor 10:11): Moral Integrity in Paul,
New York et al.: Lang, 1993.
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segn San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de xauxdcofxat (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de
Teologfa (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 10:8: 263-265].
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L apologie apostolique -2 Co 10-11 comme rponse de Paul
ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apost
olischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 43-63.
1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 10:2-6: 79-82; 10:1.10: 142-145; 10:7: 162-164].
3
SCHMITHALS, W , Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the

1971 [2 Cor 10:2-6: 164-166; 10:1.10: 176-177; 10:7: 197-199].
2005 [2 Cor 10:1: 121-129; 10:5: 129-137].
WALKER, D . D . , Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideology and
Rhetoric in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, 11/152), Tbingen: Mohr
Siebeck, 2002.
WEBER, V., Erklrung von 2 Kor 10,1-6, in BZ 1 (1903) 64-78.
2 Cor 10:12-18
ANDREWS, S.B., Enslaving Devouring Exphiting Self-Exalting and Striking:
2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli
pp. 460-490 [478-480].
B L A N T O N IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the
Mohr Siebeck, 2007 [127-133].
BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels als theologisches Programm.
Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Beispielfr die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen
[2 Cor 10:1-18: 97-168].
DEWEY, A.J., A Matter of Honor: A Social-Historical Analysis of2 Corinthians
10, in HTR 78 (1985) 209-217.
D U N N , J . D . G . , The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cam
bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 10:13-16:
578-579; 10:17-18: 250-251].
108
PERICOPE LIST
H E N N I N G , J . , The Measure of Man:

(1946) 332-343.
A Study of 2 Cor. 10:12, in CBQ 8
KRMER, H., Zum sprachlichen Duktus in 2 K10,
V.9 und 12, in H . BALZ &
S. SCHULZ (eds.), Das Wort und die Wrter. FS G. Friedrich, Stuttgart

et al., 1973, pp. 97-100.
LAMBRECHT, J., IS alle roemen onverstandig? 2 Korintirs 10 in de herziene Willibrord-vertaling, in Collationes 23 (1993) 359-378.
LWE, R. Abstand von der Gemeinde? Der anwesende und abwesende Paulus
in eigener und korinthischer Sicht (2. Kor. 10), mEvTh 13 (1953) 84-88.
letin de Thologie Africaine 5 (1983) 251-268.
MOLENAAR, G., Bij de exgse van II Cor 10:12-18, in Gereformeerd Theolo
gisch Tijdschrift 52 (1952) 129-142.
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L apologie apostolique 2 Co 10-11 comme rponse de Paul
ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apos
tolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 43-63.
1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 10:12-13: 151-153].
1971 [2 C o r 10:12-13: 185-186].
STRANGE, J.E, 2 Corinthians 10:13-16 Illuminated by a Recently Published
Inscription, in BA 46 (1983) 167-168.
THEOBALD, M . , Die berstrmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen
Motivfeld (FzB, 22), Wrzburg: Echter, 1982 [2 Cor 10:15: 253-258].
WONG, K., "Lord" in 2 Corinthians 10:17, in V. KOPERSKI & R. BlERlNGER
(eds.), "Sharper than a two-edged sword". F S J. Lambrecht (A Special
Issue of Louvain Studies: LouvSt 17, 2-3/1992), Leuven, 1992, pp. 243253.
WONG, K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of 2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a.,
H o n g Kong: Alliance Bible Seminary, 1998.
3
2 Cor 11:1-15
AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question of Salary in the Conflict Between Paul and the
"Super Apostles" in Corinth,
in I. D U N D E R B E R G , C M . TuCKETT &
K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Play: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity.

FS H . Risnen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill,
2002, pp. 343-376 [2 Cor 11:7-12].
2 COR 11:1-15
109
AMSTUTZ, J . , . Eine begriffsgeschichtliche Studie zum jdisch

christlichen Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968 [2 Cor 11:3: 112114].
ANDREWS, S.B., Enslaving Devouring Exploiting Self-Exalting and Striking:
cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997,
pp. 460-490 [2 Cor 11:2-4: 480-481; 11:7-12: 481-484; 11:13-15:
484-485].
ARZT, P., Gegner des Paulus ah bse Mchte. berlegungen zur Funktionalitt
von 2Kor 11,15 und Phil 3,18f., in PzB 1 (1992) 101-113.
ATKINS, R., Pauline Theology and Shame Affect: Reading a Social Location, in
Listening: Journal of Religion and Culture 31 (1996) 137-151.
BAASLAND, E., Christus und das verlorene Paradies, ein Schlsselbegriff
im 2. Korintherbrie, in A . TNGBERG (ed.), Text and Theology. FS
M. Ssebo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 11:3].
BALDANZA, G., La gelosia divina e 2 metafora sponsale in 2 Cor 11,1-4, in
G. COFFELE (ed.), Dilexit Ecclesiam. Studi in onore del prof. Donate Valen
tin! (Biblioteca di Scienze Religiose), Roma: Libreria Ateneo Salesiano,
1999, pp. 447-463.
BARRETT, . , (2 Cor. 11.13),
in A . DESCAMPS &
A . DE HALLEUX (eds.), Meknges Bibliques. FS B . Rigaux, Gembloux,

1970, pp. 377-396.
BARRETT, C . K . , (2 Cor. 11.13), in ID., Essays on Paul,
London, 1982, pp. 87-107.
BATEY, R., Paul's Bride Image: Symbol of Realistic Eschatology', in Interpr
17 (1963) 176-182 [2 Cor 11:2-3].
[2 Cor 11:4-6: 215-262].
thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 11:4].
BTTRICH, C , 2 Kor 11,1 ah Programmwort der 'Narrenrede', in ZNW 88
(1997) 135-139.
C A R A G O U N I S , C . C . , . Reconsideration of Its Meaning, in NovT
16 (1974) 35-57 [2 Cor 11:8: 52-53].
CLARKE, W.K.L., Was St. Paul a Stammerer?, in New Testament Probkms:
Essays Reviews Interpretations, London et al.: SPCK, 1929, pp. 136140 [2 Cor 11:6].
DANIEL, G , Une mention paulinienne des essiniens de Qumran, in RQum 5
(1966) 553-567 [2 Cor 11:13].
110
PERICOPE LIST
D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos"du Christ et des chrtiens, in I D . , (ed.), Paul

de Tarse, aptre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1979, pp. 399454 [2 Cor 11:15: 442-443].
FEE, G . D . , 'Another Gospel Which You Did Not Embrace ': 2 Corinthians 11.4
and the Theology of 1 and 2 Corinthians, in L.A. JERVIS & P. RICHARDSON
(eds.), Gospel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Gahtians and Romans.

FS R.N. LONGENECKER (JSNT SS, 108), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
1994, pp. 111-133.
FENNER, F., Die Krankheit im Neuen Testament. Eine religions- und medizin
geschichtliche Untersuchung (UNT, 18), Leipzig, 1930 [2 Cor 11:1.6.16:
34-35].
GERBER, C , Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des
Paulus um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW96 (2005)
99-125.
GERBER, C , Paulus und seine Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der
[2 Cor 11:1-4: 216-218; 11:7-11: 190-192].
HOLSTEN, C , Zur Erklrung von 2 Kor. XI,4-6, in ZWTh 17 (1874) 1-57.
INFANTE, R., Immagine nuziale e tensione escatologica nel Nuovo Tetamento.
Note a 2 Cor. 11,2 e Eph. 5,25-27, in RivBibllt 33 (1985) 45-61.
JOHNSON, L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29
(1999) 145-155 [2 Cor 11:14].
JOSSUA, J.-P., Christ autre ou autre Christ?, in Lumire et Vie 22 (1973) 5570 [2 Cor 11:4].
KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D . A . , Sincerity and Chastity for Christ: A Textual Problem
in 2 Cor. 11:3 Reconsidered, in NovT 49 (2007) 54-84.
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: Genuine Ministry According to 2 Corin
thians 11-12, in MST Review 4 (2000) 47-61.
M C C L E L L A N D , S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in
JSNT 14 (1982) 82-87.
MARUCCI, C , Origene e portata detta seduzione di Eva nel Corpus Paulinum
(2 Cor 11,3; 1 Tim 2,14), in Ricerche storico bibliche 6 (1994) 241-254.
M E R Z , A., Why Did the Pure Bride of Christ (2 Cor. 11.2) Become a Wedded
Wife (Eph. 5.22-33)? Theses About the Intertextual Transformation of an
Eccksiohgical Metaphor, in JSNT 19 (2000) 131-147.
M E R Z , A., Warum die reine Braut Christi (2 Kor 11,2) zur Ehefrau wurde
(Eph 5,22-33). Thesen zur intertextuellen Transformation einer ekklesiohgischen Metapher, in C. JANSSEN, L. SCHOTTROFF & B. W E H N (eds.),
111
2 COR 11:1-15
Paulus. Umstrittene Traditionen lebendige Theologie. Eine feministische

Lektre, Gtersloh: Kaiser - Gtersloher Verlaghaus, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 1 4 8 165.
MOZLEY, J.F., 2 Corinthians xi. 12, in ExpTAl
(1930-1931) 212-214.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J . , "AnotherJesus"(2Cor
11:4), inRB97
(1990) 238-
251.
NlEBUHR, K.-W., Heidenapostel aus Israel. Die jdische Identitt des Paulus
nach ihrer Darstellung in seinen Briefen (WUNT, 6 2 ) , Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 2 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 1 - 1 2 : 1 3 : 1 1 2 - 1 3 5 ] .
NlEDERWlMMER, K., Ecclesia sponsa Christi. Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 11,2f.
und Eph. 5,31f, in H . FRANKE ET AL. (eds.), Veritas et Communicatio.
kumenische Theologie auf der Suche nach einem verbindlichen Zeugnis.
FS U. Khn, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 2 , 3 0 1 - 3 0 9 .
NlEDERWlMMER, K., Ecclesia sponsa Christi. Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 11,2f.
und Eph. 5,3lf, in ID., Quaestiones theologicae. Gesammelte Aufstze, ed.
W. PRATSCHER & M . O H L E R (BZNW, 9 0 ) , Berlin - New York: de
Gruyter, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 2 1 7 - 2 2 5 .
PITTA, A., Cos "inesperto nell'arte retorica"? (cf. 2 Cor 11,6). Retorica e mes
saggio paolino., in R. FABRIS (ed.), Laparoh di Dio cresceva (At 12,24).
FS C M . Martini (Supplementi alla Rivista biblica, 3 3 ) , Bologna: Dehoniane, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 4 1 1 - 4 3 5 .
PITTA, A., / / "discorso del pazzo" o periautohgia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18,
in Bib 8 7 ( 2 0 0 6 ) 4 9 3 - 5 1 0 .
PRATSCHER, W., Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine
Gemeinden. Ein Aspekt seiner Musionsweise, in NTS 25 ( 1 9 7 8 - 1 9 7 9 ) 2 8 4 2 9 8 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 7 . 9 . 1 2 ] .
SAMPLEY, J.R, "And the Two Shall Become One Flesh": A Study of Traditions
in Ephesians 5:21-33 (SNTS MS, 1 6 ) , Cambridge: Cambridge Univer
sity Press, 1 9 7 1 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 1 - 6 : 8 1 - 8 5 ] .
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L'apologie apostolique - 2 Co 10-11 comme rponse de

Paul ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des
apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 1 1 ) , Rome, 1 9 9 2 ,
pp. 4 3 - 6 3 .
SANDERS, E. P., Paul on the Law, His Opponents, and the Jewish People in Philippians 3 and 2 Corinthians 11, in P. RICHARDSON & D . GRANSKOU
(eds.), Anti-Judaism in Early Christianity (Studies in Christianity and

Judaism, 2 ) , Waterloo O N , 1 9 8 6 , pp. 7 5 - 9 0 [2 Cor 1 1 : 1 - 3 3 : 8 4 - 8 9 ] .
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 6 6 ) , Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 5 6 ,
3
1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 4 : 5 2 - 5 6 , 1 3 4 - 1 3 6 ] .
112
PERICOPE LIST

1971 [2 Cor 11:4: 132-135, 167-169].
SHOEMAKER, H.S., 2 Corinthians 11:1-21, in RExp 86 (1989) 407-414.
2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontiflcio Istituto Biblico,
2005 [2 Cor 11:3: 196-205; 11:7: 282-286].
SUMNEY, J.L., Servants of Satan, Fake Brothers' and Other Opponents of Paul
(JSNT SS, 188), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1999.
VANDER STICHELE, C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit
auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L. SCHOTTROFF & M.-T. WACKER (eds.),
Kompendium Feministische BibeUuskgung, Gtersloh: Gtersloher Ver
lagshaus, 1998, pp. 593-602 [2 Cor 11:3: 599-601].
WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in #77? 92 (1999) 115-163 [2 Cor 11:1].
W O N G , K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of 2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a.,
Hong Kong: Alliance Bible Seminary, 1998.
YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Utters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E
W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141 [2 Cor 11:2].
YlNGER, K.L., Paul, Judaism, and Judgement According to Deeds (SNTS
MS, 105), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999 [2 Cor 11:15].
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Der Stil der paulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprach
gestaltung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ah Beitrag zur Methodik von Stilunter
suchungen neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Kln - Bonn, 1978.
2 Cor 11:16-33
"Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. DuNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT &
K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Phy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity.
FS H . Risnen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 2002,
pp. 343-376 [2 Cor 11:16-21].
A N D R E W S , S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of
2 Cor U.23b-33, in NTS 41 (1995) 263-276.
ANDREWS, S.B., Ensfaving Devouring Exploiting Self-Exalting, and Striking:
pp. 460-490 [2 Cor 11:16-12:10: 485-487].
BARRE, M.L., Paul as "Eschatologic Person ": A New Look at 2 Cor 11:29, in
CBQ 37 (1975) 500-526.
2 COR 11:16-33
113

[2 Cor 11:17: 215-262].
BLACK, D . A . , Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the
Pauline Literature (American University Studies, V I I / 3 ) , New York et
al.: Lang, 1984 [2 Cor 11:21.29.30: 138-146].
B O S E N I U S , B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh ah theobgisches Programm. Der
zweite Korintherbrief ah Beispiel fur die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen
Theologie (TANZ, 11), vol. 1 1 , Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1994
[2 Cor 11:30-12:10: 169-195].
CAMPBELL, D . A . , An Anchor for Pauline Chronobgy: Paul's Flight From 'the
Ethnarch of King Aretas' (2 Corinthians 11:32-33), in JBL 121 (2002)
279-302.
C O L L I N S , J.N., Georgi's "Envoys" in 2 Cor 11:23, in JBL 93 (1974) 88-96.
C O L L I N S , J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990 [2 Cor 11:23: 198-203].
D U L I N G , D . C . , 2 Corinthians 11:22: Historical Context, Rhetoric, and Ethnic
Identity, in J. F O T O P O L O U S (ed.), The New Testament and Early Chris
tian Literature in Graeco-Roman Context. FS D . E . Aune (NTSupp, 122),
EBNER, M., ^denslisten
und Apostelbrief. Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik
und Funktion der Peristasenkatabge bei Paulus (FzB, 66), Wrzburg,
1991 [2 Cor l l : 2 3 b - 2 9 : 93-172].
E L L I N G W O R T H , P., Grammar, Meaning and Verse Divisions in 2 Cor 11.1629, in BiTr 4 3 (1992) 245-246.
FENNER, F., Die Krankheit im Neuen Testament. Eine religions- und medizinge
schichtliche Untersuchung (UNT, 18), Leipzig, 1930 [2 Cor 11:1.6.16: 34-35].
FRIDRICHSEN, A., Zum Stil des Paulinischen Peristasenkatabgs 2 Cor. 11:23ff.
(Symbolae Osloenses, 7), Oslo, 1928, pp. 25-29.
FRIDRICHSEN, A., Peristasenkatabg und res gestae. Nachtrag zu 2 Cor. 11:23ff,
GALLAS, S., "Fnfmal vierzig weniger einen... "Die an Paulus vollzogenen Synagogahtrafen nach 2 Kor 11,24, inZNW8l
(1990) 178-191.
GLANCY, J.A., Boasting of Beatings (2 Corinthians 11:23-25), in JBL 123
(2004) 99-135.
H A R D I N G , M . , On the Historicity of Acts, Comparing Acts 9.23-5 With
2 Corinthians 11.32-3, in A T S 39 (1993) 518-538.
HARVEY, A.E., Forty Strokes Save One: Social Aspects of Judaizing and Apos
tasy, in I D . (ed.), Alternative Approaches to New Testament Study, London:
SCM, 1985, pp. 79-96 [2 Cor 11:24].
114
PERICOPE LIST
H O D G S O N , R., Paul the Apostle and First Century Tribulation Lists, in ZNW
74 (1983) 59-80 [2 Cor 11:23-29].
H O T Z E , G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denk
[2 Cor l l : 2 1 b - 1 2 : 1 0 : 159-227].
seiner Denkstruktur, in Z/VW54 (1963) 217-232 [2 Cor 11:23-29].
KNAUF, E.A., Zum Ethnarchen des Aretas. 2 Kor 11,32, in ZNW7A (1983)
145-147.
K O C H , D.-A., Abraham und Mose im Streit der Meinungen. Beobachtungen
und Hypothesen zur Debatte zwischen Paulus und seinen Gegnern in 2 Kor
11,22-23 und3,7-18, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspon
dence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1996,
pp. 305-324.
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott . Andrews' Exegesis of
2 Cor 11.23b-33, in NTS 43 (1997) 285-290.
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness. An Answer to Scott B. Andrews on
2 Cor ll,23b-33, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on
the Book ofRevehtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto
Bblico, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 149-156.
LAMBRECHT, J., Hyper ego: 'Ik nog mr' (2 Korintiers 11,23-25), in I D . ,
Recht op de waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe
Bijbelvertaling, Leuven Vborburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting Acco,
2005, pp. 113-123.
IANGKAMMER, H . , Tak zwana mowa bhzna swietego Pawia (2 Kor 11, 1612, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148.
LATTEY, C , in 2 Cor xi.20, in / 5 44 (1943) 148.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Expbration
of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206.
MAGASS, W . , Theophrast und Paulus. ExempUrisch fr Umstnde und Ethos
in Korinth und Saloniki, in Kairos 26 (1984) 154-165 [2 Cor 11:1612:15: 160-162].
MlCHELSEN, J . H A , 't Verhaal van Paulus'vlucht uit Damaskus. 2 Kor. XI:32,33;
XII:1,7a. Een interpolatie, in Theologisch Tijdschrifil (1873) 421-429.
MlNDLING, J.A., Apostolic Suffering in Second Corinthians, in BibToday 37
(1999) 145-150 [2 Cor 11:24-30].
2 COR 11:16-33
115
MLLER-BARDORFF, J., Nchtlicher Gottesdienst im apostolischen Zeitalter, in

ThLZ 81 (1956) cols. 347-352 [2 Cor 11:27].
NIEBUHR, K.-W., Heidenapostel aus Israel. Die jdische Identitt des Pau
lus nach ihrer Darstellung in seinen Briefen (WUNT, 62), Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1992 [2 Cor 11:1-12:13: 112-135].
OGG, G., The Chronology of the Life of Paul, London, 1968 [2 Cor 11:3233: 16-23].
PITTA, A., / / "discorso delpazzo" operiautohgia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510.
RAKOCY, W., Lata wizyt Pawfa w Jerozolimie po nawrceniu i rok ucieczki z
Damaszku, in Collectanea Theologica 72(1) (2002) 89-98 [2 Cor 11:3233].
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segiin San Pablo, Sentidoy teohgia de x a u ^ o fiai (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de
Teologia (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 11:16-18: 265-270].
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L'apologie apostolique 2 Co 10-11 comme rponse de
Paul ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung
des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992,
pp. 43-63.
SANDERS, E.P., Paul on the Law, His Opponents, and the Jewish People in Philippians 3 and 2 Corinthians
11, in P. RICHARDSON & D . GRANSKOU
(eds.), Anti-Judaism in Early Christianity (Studies in Christianity and

Judaism, 2), Waterloo O N , 1986, pp. 75-90 [2 Cor 11:1-33: 84-89].
SCHIEFER FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991 [2 Cor 11:23b29: 237-259].
SCHMELLER, T., Paulus und die Konkurrenz. Vom Ehrgeiz, in Wissenschaft und
Weisheit Gl (2004) 163-178 [2 Cor 11:22.23-29].
1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 11:23: 172-174; 11:29-30: 78].
1971 [2 Cor 11:23: 207-208; 11:29-30: 163-164].
SHOEMAKER, H.S., 2 Corinthians 11:1-21, in RExp 86 (1989) 407-414.
SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in Paul,
in NovT23 (1981) 349-360 [2 Cor 11:16-12:13].
3
116
PERICOPE LIST
SPENCER, A.B., Paul's Literary Style: A Stylistic and Historical Comparison of

II Corinthians 11:16-12:13, Romans 8:9-39, and Philippians 3:2-4:13
(ETS MS), Jackson MS, 1984.
STEINMANN, A., Aretas IV, Knig der Nabater. Eine historisch-exegetische Stu
die 2 Cor ll,32f in BZ7 (1909) 174-187 and 312-341.
TAYLOR, J., The Ethnarch of King Aretas at Damascus: A Note on 2 Cor 11,3233, in RB 99 (1992) 719-728.
TROCME, E., Le rempart de Damas. Un faux pas de Paul, in RHPR 69 (1989)
475-479.
VERHOEF, E., Die hollndische Radikale Kritik, in R . BIERINGER (ed.), The
Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University
Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 427-432 [2 Cor 11:32].
WELBORN, L.L., Paul's Flight From Damascus: Sources and Evidence for an
Historical Evaluation., in A. ZEN (ed.), Historische Wahrheit und theo
logische Wissenschaft. FS G . Ldemann, Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang,
1996, pp. 41-60 [2 C o r 11:32-33].
WELBORN, L.L., Primum tirocinium Pauli (2 Cor 11,32-33), in BZ A3 (1999)
49-71.
WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163 [2 Cor 11:
16.21-12:10].
WlLLERT, N . , The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence:
Background and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GIVERSEN (eds.), The New

pp. 217-243 [2 Cor 11:23-33].
gestaltung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 als Beitrag zur Methodik von Stil
untersuchungen neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Kln Bonn,
1978.
Z o v K l d , M., Kronologija Pavlova djelovanja i pisanja, in Bogoslovska Smotra
73 (2003) 45-70 [2 Cor 11:32-33].
2 Cor 12:1-10
ABERNTHY, D., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Messenger of Satan?, in Neotestamentica 35 (2001) 69-79.
AKIN, D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity: An Exposition
of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10 in Its Literary, Theological, and Historical Con
text, in CTR4 (1989) 119-144.
A N D E R S O N , J.T., The Cosmological Roots of Pauline Metaphors, in
PEGL&MWBSU
(1991) 153-161 [2 Cor 12:2-4].
2 COR 12:1-10
117
ANDREWS, S.B., Enshving Devouring, Exploiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking:

pp. 460-490 [2 Cor 11:16-12:10: 485-487].
ANDRIESSEN, P., L'impuissance de Paul en face de l'ange de Satan, in Nouvee
Revue Thobgique 81 (1959) 462-468.
BAIRD, W., Visions, ReveUtion and Ministry: Reflections on 2 Cor 12:1-5 and
Gal 1:11-17, in JBL 104 (1985) 651-662.
BARR, M.L., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in C 5 Q 4 2 (1980) 216-227.
BARRIER, J., Visions of Weakness: Apocalyptic Genre and the Identification of
Paul's Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 47
(2005) 33-42.
Uberlieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 44), Neukirchen/
Vluyn, 1975 [2 Cor 12:1-7: 136-140].
BEAUDE, P.-M., Le "je" comme figure du discours. Une anthropologie du sujet
paulinien, in Smiotique et bible 118 (2005) 42-55.
BERNARD, J., Lorsque je suis faible, c'est alors que je suis fort (2 Co 12,7-10),
in ASeign 45 (1974) 34-39.
BETZ, H.D., Eine Christus-Aretalogie bei Paulus (2 Cor 12,7-10), in ZThK66
(1969) 288-305.
BINDER, H., Die angebliche Krankheit des Paulus, in ThZ 32 (1976) 1-13
[2 Cor 12:7].
BLACK, D.A., Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the
Pauline Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et
al.: Lang, 1984 [2 Cor 12:5.9.10: 146-159].
BLANTON IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the
Mohr Siebeck, 2007 [168-170].
BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh ah theohgisches Programm. Der
zweite Korintherbriefals Beispielfur die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theo
logie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 11:3012:10: 169-195].
BOWKER, J.W., "Merkabah" Visions and the Visions of Paul, in JSS 16 (1971)
157-173 [2 Cor 12:1-4].
CAMBIER, J., Le critre paulinien de l'apostoUt en 2 Cor. 12.6s, in Bib 43
(1962) 481-518.
118
PERICOPE LIST
CAMBIER, J., Une lecture de 2 Cor 12,6-7a. Essai d'interprtation nouvelle, in

Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17),
Rome, 1963, pp. 475-485.
CHATELION C O U N E T , P., Paulus in het paradijs. 2 Korinthirs 12,1-4, in
Schrift 200 (2002) 55-59.
CLARKE, W.K.L., Was St. Paul a Stammerer?, in New Testament Problems :
Essays Reviews Interpretations, London et al.: SPCK, 1929, pp. 136140.
CLAVIER, H . , La sant de l'aptre Paul, in J . N . SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN
U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F.

Bohn, 1953, pp. 66-82 [2 Cor 12:7].
CROWNFIELD, D.R., The Self Beyond Itself: Hermenutics and Transpersonal
Experience, in JAAR 47 (1979) 245-267 [2 Cor 12:2-5].
DASSMANN, E., Paulus in der "Visio Sancti Pauli", in T. KLAUSER, E. DASSMANN & K. T H R A E D E (eds.), Jenseitsvorstellungen
in Antike
und
Christentum. Gedenkschrift fr Alfred Stuiber (Jahrbuch fr Antike und

Christentum. Ergnzungsband, 9), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1982,
pp. 117-128.
DELOBEL, ]., De kracht van de zwakheid, in VLAAMSE BlJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is U w woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep
Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 34-35 [2 Cor 12:7-10].
D E LORENZI, L., L'ignominia di Paolo alia luce di 2 Cor 12,7b-10, in Paroh,
Spirito e Vita 20 (1989) 179-203.
D E S A L I S , P., L'charde dans U chair. Un signe visible de h prsence de Dieu?
La dimension dramatique de h vie. Perspectives partir de II Corinthiens
12,1-10, in RTP 127 (1995) 27-41.
DUNN, J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids M I - Cam
bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 12:9-10: 4 8 3 484].
1991 [2 Cor 12:10: 173-195].
ECKERT, ]., 'Dreimal habe ich den Herrn angefleht... ". Krankheit in der Sicht
des Apostels Paulus, in Bibel und Kirche 43 (1988) 8-12.
FENNER, F., Die Krankheit im Neuen Testament. Eine religions- und medizin
geschichtliche Untersuchung (UNT, 18), Leipzig, 1930 [2 Cor 12:7-10:
30-31].
GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Modeh of Affliction, in M.L. W H I T E
W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 82-99.
2 COR 12:1-10
119

sche Studien (TVG), Glessen - Basel: Brunnen Verlag Glessen, 1989
[2 Cor 12:8: 113-123, 280-287].
GlALLANZA, J., When I Am Weak, Then I Am Strong, in BibToday 95 (1978)
1572-1577 [2 Cor 12:10].
G O O D E R , RR., Only the Third Heaven? 2 Corinthians 12.1-10 and Heavenly
Ascent (LNTS, 313), London - N e w York: T & T Clark-Continuum,
2006.
GOULDER, M., Vision and Knowledge, in JSNT 56 (1994) 53-71.
GOULDER, M . D . , Visions and Revelations of the Lord (2 Corinthians 12:1-10),
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 303-312.
GRABE, P.J., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the
Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use ofbwxji.t? in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156 [2 Cor 12:9].
GTTGEMANNS, E., Der kidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966 [2 Cor 12:9-10:
154-170].
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Role of Suffering in the Mission of Paul, in J. D N A &
H . KVALBEIN (eds.), The Mission of the Early Church to the Jews and Gen
tiles (WUNT, 127), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2000, pp. 165-184.
HAMERTON-KELLY, R.G., A Girardian Interpretation of Paul: Rivalry, Mime
sis and Victimage in the Corinthian Correspondence, in Semeia 33 (1985)
65-81 [2 Cor 12:7-10].
HARRISON, J.R., Paul's Language of Grace in its Graeco-Roman Context
(WUNT, 11/172), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2003.
HARTL, H., "Deshalb bejahe ich meine Ohnmacht". 2 Kor 12,10a, in Christ
lich-pdagogische Bltter 117 (2004) 202-207.
to Vigiliae Christianae, 27), Leiden - N e w York - Kln: Brill, 1994
[2 Cor 12:4: 69, 7 1 , 100].
HECKEL, U., Der Dorn im Fleisch. Die Krankheit des Paulus in 2 Kor 12,7
und Gal4,13f, in ZNW84
(1993) 65-92.
HEININGER, B., Paulus ab Visionr. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her
ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996 [2 Cor 12:110: 242-262].
HEININGER, B., Paulus und Philo als Mystiker? Himmehreisen im Vergleich
(2Kor 12,2-4; SpecLeg III 1-6), in R. DEINES & K.-W. NlEBUHR (eds.),
120
PERICOPE LIST
Philo und das Neue Testament. Wechseheitige Wahrnehmungen. I. Interna

tionales Symposium zum Corpus Judaeo-Hellenisticum 1.-4. Mai 2003, Eise
nach/Jena (WUNT, 172), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 189-204.
HlSEY, A. & J.S.P. BECK, Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Paragnosis, in Journal
of Bible and Religion 29 (1961) 125-129.
[2 Cor l l : 2 1 b - 1 2 : 1 0 : 159-227].
JEGHER-BUCHER, V., Der Pfahl im Fleisch. berlegungen zu II Kor 12, 7-10
im Zusammenhang von 12, 1-13, in ThZ 52 (1996) 32-41.
JEGHER-BUCHER, V., 'The Thorn in the Flesh'/'Der Pfahl im Fleisch': Consi
derations About 2 Corinthians 12.7-10 in Connection With 12.1-13,
in S.E. P O R T E R & T . H . ULBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis
of
Scripture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Shef
field: Sheffield Academic, 1997, pp. 388-397.
(1999) 145-155 [2 Cor 12:7].
KALER, M., L. PAINCHAUD & M.P. BUSSIRES, The Coptic "Apocalypse of Paul",
Irenaeus' "Adversus Haereses" 2.30.7, and the Second-Century BattU for

Paul's Legacy, in Journal of Early Christian Studies 12 (2004) 173-193.
KLAUCK, H.-J., Die Himmelfahrt des Paulus (2 Kor 12,2-4) in der koptischen
Paulusapokalypse aus Nag Hammadi (NHC V/2), in SNTU 10 (1985)
151-190.
KLAUCK, H.-J., Die Himmelfahrt des Paulus (2 Kor 12,2-4) in der koptischen
Paulusapokalypse aus Nag Hammadi (NHC V/2), in I D . , Gemeinde, Amt,
Sakrament. Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Wrzburg: Echter, 1989,
pp. 391-429.
KREMER, J., Worte des Herrn und Worte des Paulus ab Wort Gottes. Exegeti
sche, hermeneutische und bibelheologische Erwgungen zu 2 Kor 12,9-10,
in J. FlGL & E. W A L D S C H T Z (eds.), Ganzheitliches Denken. FS. A . K .
Wucherer-Huldenfeld, Wien, 1989, pp. 69-87.

KREMER, J., Worte des Herrn und Worte des Paulus als Wort Gottes. Exegeti
sche, hermeneutische und bibelheologische Erwgungen zu 2 Kor 12,9-10, in
ID., Die Bibel beim Wort genommen. Beitrge zu Exegese und Theologie des
Neuen
Testaments, ed. R. K H S C H E L M & M . STOWASSER, Freiburg
Basel - Wien: Herder, 1995, pp. 298-318.

KRENKEL, M., Beitrge zur Aufhellung der Geschichte und der Briefe des
Aposteh Paulus, Braunschweig, 1 8 9 0 , 1 8 9 5 [2 Cor 12:7-9: 47-125].
2
2 COR 12:1-10
121
LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en
sterkte, in NTT55
(2001) 273-285 [2 Cor 12:9-10].
LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag attes door de kracht van God (2 Korintiers 12:910), in ID., De kracht van hetgeloof Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament,
Leuven - Leusden: Acco Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 213-227.
LAMBRECHT, J., Zwakheid en kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe
Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn KBS/VBS - N B G , 2005, pp. 116-130.
LANGKAMMER, H., Tak zwana mowa bhzna iwietego Pawh (2 Kor 11, 1612, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148.
LEARY, T.J., Thorn in the Flesh'- 2 Corinthians 12:7, in JTS 43 (1992)
520-522.
LINCOLN, A.T., Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance of the Rapture
to Paradise in II Corinthians XII. 1-10, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 204-220.
Dimension in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatohgy,
Cambridge, 1981 [71-86].
LOUBSER, J.A., Paulus se daring in die vlees: 2 Kor 12:7, in Ned Gerefleologiese Tydskrif22 (1981) 259-268.
LOUBSER, J.A., Winning the Struggle (or: How to Treat Heretics) (2 Corinthians
12:1-10), in Journal of Theology for Southern Africa 75 (1991) 75-83.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Exploration
M C C A N T , J.W., Paul's Thorn of Rejected Apostleship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988)
550-572.
MCCLOSKEY, J., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and 2 Corin
thians 12:1-10, in BibToday 28 (1990) 235-241.
MAGASS, W., Theophrast und Paulus. ExempUrisch jur Umstnde und Ethos
in Korinth und Sahniki, in Kairos 26 (1984) 154-165 [2 Cor 11:1612:15: 160-162].
MARGUERAT, D., La mystique de l'apdtre Paul, in J. SCHLOSSER (ed.), Paul de
Tarse, Paris: Cerf, 1996, pp. 307-329.
MARY, S., 2 Corinthians 12,1-5 and the Recent Discussion on 'Height' and
Depth', in StEv IV/1 (TU, 102), Berlin, 1968, pp. 462-467.
M E N O U D , P H . , L'echarde et Tange satanique (2 Cor. 12,7), in J.N. SEVENSTER & W. C. VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haar
lem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 163-171.
M E N O U D , P.H., The Thorn in the Flesh and Satan's Angel (2 Cor. 12.7),
in I D . , Jesus Christ and the Faith: A Collection of Studies, trans, by
E.M. PAUL (PTMS, 18), Pittsburgh PA, 1978, pp. 19-30.
122
PERICOPE LIST
J.H.A., 't Verhaal van Paulus' vlucht uit Damaskus. 2 Kor.

XI32,33; XII:1,7a. Een interpoktie, in Theologisch Tijdschrift7 (1873)
421-429.
MICKEY, P.A., Strength in Weakness: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians
12:7-9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 288-300.
M I N N , H.R., The Thorn That Remained: Materials for the Study of St. Paul's
Thorn in the Flesh, 2 Corinthians XII. vv.1-10, Auckland, 1972.
M O R R A Y - J O N E S , C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys
tical Background of Paul's Apostokte. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in HTR
86 (1993) 177-217.
M O R R A Y - J O N E S , C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys
tical Background of Paul's Apostolate. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and
Its Significance, in HTR 86 (1993) 265-292.
MULLINS, T.Y., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JBL 76 (1957) 299-303.
NlCDAO, V.S., Power in Times of Weakness According to 2 Corinthians 12,1-10:
An Exegetical Investigation of the Rektionship Between Suvajxti; and aaovEia
(Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1997; dir. R. Bieringer).
NlEBUHR, K.-W., Heidenapostel aus Israel. Die jdische Identitt des Paulus
nach ihrer Darstellung in seinen Briefen ( W U N T , 62), T b i n g e n :
J . C . B . Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1992 [2 Cor 11:1-12:13: 112-135].
NlSBET, P., The Thorn in the Flesh, in ExpT 80 (1969) 126.
N O R T H , J.L., Paul's Protest That He Does Not Lie in the Light of his Cilician
Origin, in JTS 47 (1996) 439-463 [2 Cor 12:6].
O ' C O L L I N S , G.G., Power Made Perfect in Weakness, 2 Cor 12:9-10, in CBQ
33 (1971) 528-537.
O T Z E N , B., Himmelrejser og himmelvisioner i jdisk Apokalyptik, in Dansk
Teologisk Tidsskrifts
(1995) 16-26 [2 Cor 12:1-5].
PAILLARD, J . , In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine
Mystery, trans, by R.J. E R I C K S O N , Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2003
[2 Cor 12:1-5: 41-50].
PARK, D.M., Paul's S K O A O T T H S A P K I : Thorn or Stake? (2 Cor. XII.7),
in NovT22 (1980) 179-183.
PATHRAPANKAL, J.M., 'When I Am Weak, then I Am Strong (2 Cor 12:10), Pau
line Understanding of Apostolic Sufferings, in Jeevadhara 17 (1988) 140-151.
PITTA, A., II "discorso delpazzo"operiautologia
immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510.
POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: Of Indwelling Power, in ExpT22
(1910-1911) 312-313 [2 Cor 12:9].
PRICE, R.M., Punished in Paradise (An Exegetical Theory on II Corinthians
12:1-10), in JSNT7 (1980) 33-40.
MICHELSEN,
2 COR 12:1-10
123
ROBBINS, V.K., The Legacy of2 Corinthians 12:2-4 in the Apocalypse of Paul,
ROLOFF, J., Persnliche religise Erfahrung und Theologie des Kreuzes. Bibehrbeit
ber 2 Kor. 12,1-10, in H . KELLER & M. SEITZ (eds.), Herausforderung:
Religise Erfahrung, Gttingen, 1980, pp. 143-168.
ROUKEMA, R., Paul's Rapture to Paradise in Early Christian Literature, in
A. HlLHORST & G.H. VAN KOOTEN (eds.), The Wisdom of Egypt .-Jewish,
Early Christian, and Gnostic Essays. FS G.P. Luttikhuizen (AGJU, 59),
Leiden: Brill, 2005, pp. 267-283.
Ruiz, J.-R, Hearing and Seeing but Not Saying: A Look at ReveUtion 10:4
and 2 Corinthians 12:4, in E.H. LOVERING, Jr. (ed.), Society of Biblical
Literature 1994 Seminar Papers, vol. 33, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1994,
pp. 182-202.
RUSSELL, R., Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 39
(1996) 559-570 [2 Cor 12:7-10].
SAAKE, H., Paulus ah Ekstatiker. Pneumatologische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii
1-10, in Bib 53 (1972) 404-410.
1-10, in NovT 15 (1973) 153-160.
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segun San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de xai>x<xo|i.ai (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de
Teologia (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 12:6: 270-273].
SCHFER, P., New Testament and Hekhaht Literature: The Journey Into Heaven in
Paul and in Merkavah Mysticism, in JJS35 (1984) 19-35 [2 Cor 12:1-4].
SCHIEFER FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991 [2 Cor 12:10a:
260-270].
SCHELKLE, K.H., Im Leib oder auer des Leibes. Paulus ah Mystiker, in
ThQ 158 (1978) 285-293 [2 Cor 12:1-6].
1 9 6 9 [78, 174-183].
Corinthians, trans. byJ.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon,
1971 [163-164, 209-218].
SCHOLEM, G.G., The Four Who Entered Paradise and Paul's Ascension to Paradise,
in ID., Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, and Talmudic Tradition, New
York: Jewish Theological Seminary of America, 5720-1960, pp. 14-19.
3
124
PERICOPE LIST

10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 12:10: 165-169].
S C O T T , J.M., Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in
C A . EVANS & P.W. FLINT (eds.), Eschatology, Messianism and the Dead
Sea Scrolls (Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature),
Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 101-119 [2 Cor 12:2-4].
M . FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany
NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122.
SMITH, N.G., The Thorn That Stayed: An Exposition of II Corinthians 12:79, in Interpr 13 (1959) 409-416.
SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in
Paul, in NovT23 (1981) 349-360 [2 Cor 11:16-12:13].
SPITTLER, R.P., The Limits of Ecstasy: An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10,
in G.E HAWTHORNE (ed.), Current Issues in Biblical and Patristic Inter
pretation. FS M . C Tenney, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1975,
pp. 259-266.
2005 [2 Cor 12:9-10: 269-271].
STEINMETZ, F.-J., Der gebliebene Stachel, in Geht und Leben 44 (1971) 81-85.
TABOR, J.D., Things Unutterable: Paul's Ascent to Paradise in Its Greco-Roman,
Judaic and Early Christian Contexts, Lanham M D , 1986.
TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theo
T E N NAPEL, E., "ThirdHeaven"and
"Paradise": Some Remarks on the Exegesis
of 2 Cor. 12,2-4 in Syriac, in R. LAVENANT (ed.), VSymposium Syriacum
1988 (Orientalia Christiana Analecta, 236), Rome, 1990, pp. 53-66.
THIERRY, J.J., Der Dorn im Fleische (2 Kor. xii 7-9), in NovT5 (1962) 3 0 1 310.
THOMAS, J.C., An Angel From Satan': Paul's Thorn in the Flesh (2 Corinthians
12.7-10), in Journal of Pentecostal Theology 9 (1996) 39-52.
T H O R N T O N , T.C.G., Satan - God's Agent for Punishing, in ExpT83 (1972)
151-152 [2 Cor 12:7].
2 COR 12:1-10
125
THRALL, M.E., Paul's Journey to Paradise: Some Exegetical Issues in 2 Cor 12,24, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125),
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 347-363.
TRAKATELLIS, D . , Power in Weakness: Exegesis of 2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. LOHSE
(ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13)

(Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 65-86.
TRONIER, H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Philosophical Idealism
pp. 165-196.
VLLAURI, G.E., Virtus in infirmitateperficitur:
II Cor 12,7-10 nell'esegesi
dei Ss. Padri (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Bblico, Roma, 1967).
WALTON, J.M., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 12:1-10, in Interpr
52 (1998) 293-296.
WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163 [2 Cor 11:
16.21-12:10].
Testament and Helknistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997,
pp. 217-243 [2 Cor 12:10].
WlSCHMEYER, O . , 2 Korinther 12,1-10. Ein autobiographisch-theologischer
Text des Paulus, in I D . & E.-M. BECKER (eds.), Was ist ein Text? (NET, 1),
Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2001, pp. 29-41.
WOODS, L., Opposition to a Man and His Message: Paul's "Thorn in the Flesh"
(2 Cor 12:7), in AusBR 39 (1991) 44-53.
YOUNG, B.H., The Ascension Motif of 2 Corinthians 12 in Jewish, Christian
and Gnostic Texts, in Grace TheohgicalJournal*) (1988) 73-103.
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Kontextbezug und Deutung von 2 Kor 12,7a. Stilistische und
strukturale Erwgungen zur Lsung eines alten Problems, in BZ 21 (1977)
265-272.
gestaltung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ah Beitrag zur Methodik von Stilunter
suchungen neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Kln - Bonn, 1978.
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Kontextbezug und Deutung von 2 Kor 12,7a. Stilistische
und strukturale Erwgungen zur Lsung eines alten Problems, in I D . , Das
Neue Testament Quelle christlicher Theologie und Glaubenspraxis.
Aufttze zum Neuen Testament und seiner Auslegung, Stuttgart, 1986,
pp. 157-167.
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Paulus - Knecht und Apostel Christi. Amt und Amtstrger in
paulinischer Sicht, Stuttgart, 1986 [2 Cor 12:7-10: 192-226].
126
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 12:11-21
AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question ofSakry in the Conflict Between Paul and
the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I . DUNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT &
K. SYREENI (eds.), FairPhy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity.
FS H . Risnen (NTSupp, 1 0 3 ) , Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill,
2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 4 3 - 3 7 6 [ 2 Cor
12:13-18].
ANDREWS, S.B., Enshving, Devouring Exploiting Self-Exalting and Striking:

cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 3 6 , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 9 7 ,
pp. 4 6 0 - 4 9 0 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 1 3 - 1 8 : 4 8 7 - 4 8 8 ] .
BARRETT, C K , Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M . W I L C O X (eds.), Neotestamentica
et Semtica. FS M . Black, Edinburgh, 1 9 6 9 , pp. 1 - 1 4 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 1 8 ] .

BARRETT, C K , Titus, in ID., Essays on Paul, London, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 1 8 - 1 3 1 .
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4 ) , Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2 0 0 2
[ 2 Cor 1 2 : 1 9 : 2 1 5 - 2 6 2 ] .
BERCOVITZ, J.P., TheX-Letter in 2 Corinthians, in PEGL&MWBS

3 5 - 4 9 [ 2 Cor
2 0 (2000)
12:16-18].

( 1 9 4 7 ) 3 - 3 1 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 2 1 : 3 0 - 3 1 ] .

2
1 9 6 3 , pp. 3 - 3 1 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 2 1 : 3 0 - 3 1 ] .
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufstze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments,
Tbingen, 1 9 6 7 , pp. 2 9 8 - 3 2 2 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 2 1 : 3 2 1 - 3 2 2 ] .
C O U R T , J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's ApostoUte in the

Context of His Relations to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians
12,14-13,13), in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apos
tolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 1 1 ) , Rome, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 8 7 105.

im Zusammenhang
von 12, 1-13, in ThZ52
(1996) 32-41.

derations About 2 Corinthians 12.7-10 in Connection With 12.1-13,
in S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of
Scripture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 1 4 6 ) , Shef
field: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 3 8 8 - 3 9 7 .
JERVELL, J., Die Zeichen des Aposteh. Die Wunder beim lukanischen undpaulinischen Paulus, in SNTU
A ( 1 9 7 9 ) 5 4 - 7 5 [2 Cor 1 2 : 1 2 : 6 8 - 7 4 ] .
2 COR 12:11-21
127
JOHNSON, L A , Paul's Epistokry Presence in Corinth: A New Look at Robert W.

Funk's Apostolic Parousia, in CBQ68 (2006) 481-501 [2 Cor 12:14-13:10].
KlTZBERGER, LR., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld <HXO8O|ATJ/
OMoixoSofxeiv (FzB, 53), Wrzburg, 1986 [2 Cor 12:19-21: 129-133].
LAMBRECHT, J . , Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en
sterkte, in NTT55
(2001) 273-285 [2 Cor 12:23-29].
LAMBRECHT, J., Zwakheid en kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe
Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 116-130.
LANGKAMMER, H., Tak zwana mowa blazna iwietego Pawh (2 Kor 11, 1612, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148.
MCKAY, K.L., Observations on the Epistokry Aorist in 2 Corinthians, in NovT
37 (1995) 154-158 [2 Cor 12:17-18].
MAGASS, W , Theophrast und Paulus. Exemplarisch fr Umstnde und Ethos
in Korinth und Saloniki, in Kairos 26 (1984) 154-165 [2 Cor 11:1612:15: 160-162].
MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys
tical Background of Paul's Apostohte. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in HTR
86 (1993) 177-217.
tical Background of Paul's Apostokte. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and
NlEBUHR, K.-W, Heidenapostel aus Israel. Die jdische Identitt des Paulus nach
ihrer Darstellung in seinen Briefen (WUNT, 62), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr
(Paul Siebeck), 1992 [2 Cor 11:1-12:13: 112-135].
PHERIGO, L.P., Paul and the Corinthian Church, in JBL 68 (1949) 341-350
[2 Cor 12:14-18].
PITTA, A., / / "discorso delpazzo"operiautohgia
immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510.
PRTSCHER, W., Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine
Gemeinden. Ein Aspekt seiner Missionswehe, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 284298 [2 Cor 12:13.14.16].
RUSCHE, H., Zum "jeremianischen" Hintergrund der Korintherbriefe, in BZ 31
(1987) 116-119 [2 Cor 12:19].
SCHMIDT, U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbriefah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung des Han
delns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [2 Cor 12:1913:10: 57-60].
128
PERICOPE LIST
Paul, in NovTl
(1981) 349-360 [2 Cor 11:16-12:13].
TRAKATELLIS, D., Power in Weakness: Exegesis of 2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. LOHSE
& Ruprecht, 1999 [2 Cor 12:19-13:10: 155-170].
VERHOEF, E., Die hollndische Radikale Kritik, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The
W E L B O R N , L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163
[2 Cor 12:11].
W O D K A , A., Una teohgia biblica del dare nel contesto delh colletta paolina
(2Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 68), Roma: Editrice Pon
tificia Universit Gregoriana, 2000 [2 Cor 12:13-15: 94-98].
YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E
FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141
[2 Cor 12:14b].
ZORELL, F., Sprachliche Randnoten zum NT, in BZ 60 (1911) 159-163
[2 Cor 12:13: 160-161].
2 Cor 13:1-10
[2 Cor 13:10: 169-205].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik
and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H.S. H E R O N ,
London - New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 13:10: 9 1 112].
BLACK, D.A., Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the
Pauline Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et
al.: Lang, 1984 [2 Cor 13:3.4.9: 160-167].
BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christology (BZNW,
140), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006 [2 Cor 13:3-5: 58-61].
2 COR 13:1-10
BROWN,
129
P.C., What Is the Meaning of "Examine Yourselves" in 2 Corinthians
13:5?, in BS 1 5 4 ( 1 9 9 7 )
175-188.
COURT, J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's Apostolate in the
Context of His Relations to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians 12,1413,13), in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen
Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 1 1 ) , Rome, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 8 7 - 1 0 5 .
ters (Overtures to Biblical Theology, 2 4 ) , Minneapolis M N : Fortress,
1 9 9 0 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 1 - 4 : 1 6 4 - 1 7 0 ] .
G T T G E M A N N S , E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur
paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 9 0 ) , Gttingen, 1 9 6 6 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 1 - 4 : 1 4 2 154].
GUNDRY VOLF, J . M . , Paul and Perseverance: Staying In and Falling Away

( W U N T , 1 1 / 3 7 ) , Tbingen, 1 9 9 0 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 5 : 2 1 7 - 2 2 5 ] .

to Vigiliae Christianae, 2 7 ) , Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 4
[2 Cor 1 3 : 3 : 6 7 , 9 4 , 9 7 - 1 0 0 , 1 0 1 ] .
J O H N S O N , L.A., Paul's Epistokry Presence in Corinth: A New Look at Robert

W.Funk's ApostolicParousia,
in CBQ 6 8 ( 2 0 0 6 ) 4 8 1 - 5 0 1 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 1 4 -
13:10].
KlTZBERGER, LR., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld oix.o8oy.rl

(MoixoSofxeTv (FzB, 5 3 ) , Wrzburg, 1 9 8 6 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 5 - 1 0 : 1 3 4 - 1 3 8 ] .
LAMBRECHT, J . , PhilohgicalandExegeticalNotes
on 2 Cor 13,4, in Bijdragen
46 (1985) 261-269.
LAMBRECHT, } . , Phiblogical and Exegetical Notes on 2 Corinthians 13,4, in

R. BIERINGER & J . LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) ,
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , p p . 5 8 9 - 5 9 7 ( 5 9 8 :

Additional Note).
LAMBRECHT, J . , Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en
sterkte, in A T T 5 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 2 7 3 - 2 8 5 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 4 ] .
LAMBRECHT, ]., Paulus' toekomstig optreden met kracht (2 Korintiers 13,1-4),

in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Ant
werpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS - N B G , 2 0 0 5 , p p . 1 3 1 - 1 3 6 .
M O T U M I , T E . & A.-L. ZWILLING, 2 Corinthiens 13,1-10: force et faiblesse,
in Lire et Dire 4 9 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 3 - 5 2 .
M O U L E , C.F.D., Reflections on So-Called 'Triumphalism',
in L . D . H U R S T &
N.T. W R I G H T (eds.), The Glory of Christ in the New Testament. Studies

in Christology. FS G.B. Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 2 8
[ 2 Cor 1 3 : 4 : 2 2 3 - 2 2 4 ] .
130
PERICOPE LIST
RUSCHE, H., Zum "jeremianischen"Hintergrundder Korintherbriefe, in Z 3 1

(1987) 116-119 [2 Cor 13:3.10].
2. Korinther brief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung
des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2 0 0 4
[2 Cor 12:19-13:10: 57-60].
SCHMITHALS, W , Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956,
1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 13:3: 158-162; 13:5: 162].
1971 [2 Cor 13:3: 193-196; 13:5: 196-197].
Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257 [2 Cor 13:4].
STANLEY, D . M . , Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriohgy (AnBib, 13),
Rome, 1961 [2 C o r 13:4: 145-147].
2005 [2 Cor 13:1b: 369-375; 13:4: 205-211].
TANNEHILL, R . C . , Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theo
UMBACH, H., In Christus getauft von der Snde befreit. Die Gemeinde als
& Ruprecht, 1999 [2 Cor 12:19-13:10: 155-170].
3
V E R H O E F , E., Die hollndische Radikale Kritik, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The

WlLES, G.P., Paul's Intercessory Prayers: The Significance of the Intercessory
Prayer Passages in the Letters of Paul (SNTS M S , 24), Cambridge, 1974
[13:7.9b: 230-253].
2 Cor 13:11-13
ALEN, R., Een groet en heilwens van Paulus, in VlAAMSE BlJBELSTICHTING,
Brieven van Paulus, //(Dichtbij is U w woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep
Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 36-38.
thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 13:13].
C O U R T , J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's Apostokte in the
Context of His Rektions to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians
2 COR 13:11-13
131
12,14-13,13), in . LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apos

tolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 87105.
DEPASSE-LIVET, J . , L'existence chrtienne. Participation h vie trinitaire
(2 Cor 13,11-13), mASeign 31 (1973) 10-13.
DI M A R C O , ., (2 Cor 13,13; Flp 2,1)
. Circokrit e ambivalenza lingistica e filohgica, in Filologa
Neotestamentaria 1 (1988) 63-75.
H A I N Z , J . , KOINONIA.
"Kirche" als Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16),
Regensburg, 1982 [13:13: 47-51].
[2 Cor 13:13: 67, 94-97, 102].
HENGEL, M., Das Bekenntnis zum dreieinigen Gott (2. Kor. 13,11-13), in
Theologische Beitrge 16 (1985) 195-200.
HERBST, M., Den Namen Gottes auf die Gemeinde legen. 2 Kor 13,11-13, in
MALEPARAMPIL, J . , The "Trinitarian" Formulae in St. Paul: An Exegetical
Investigation Into the Meaning and Function ofthose Pauline Sayings which
Compositely Make Mention of God, Christ and the Holy Spirit (EHS.T,
546), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995 [2 Cor 13:13].
MARTIN, R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the
Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W.H. GLOER (ed.), Eschatology
pp. 113-128.
RIESENFELD, H., Was bedeutet "Gemeinschaft des Heiligen Geistes"? Zu 2. Kor.
13,13; Phil. 2,1 und Rom. 8,18-30, in B. BOBRINSKOY ET AL. (eds.), Communio Sanctorum. FS J.-J. von Allmen, Geneve, 1982, pp. 106-113.
S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung
zum
SCHNEIDER, B., H E K O I N O N I A T O U H A G I O U PNEUMATOS (II Cor.
13,13), in R.S. ALMAGNO & C.L. HARKINS (eds.), Studies Honoring
Ignatius Charles Brady, Friar Minor (Franciscan Institute Publications.
Theology Series, 6), St. Bonaventure NY: Franciscan Institute, 1976,
pp. 421-447.
SEESEMANN, H., Der Begriff im Neuen Testament (BZNW, 14),
Gieen, 1933 [2 Cor 13:13: 62-73].
132
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1-7
BELLEVILLE, L.L., A Letter of Apologetic Self-Commendation: 2 Cor 1:8-7:16,
in NovT3\
(1989) 142-63.
BLOMBERG, C , The Structure of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in CTR 4 (1989-1990)
3-20.
BOSVELD, P., VerkUring der vijf eerste hoofdstukken van Paulus tweeden brief
aan de Korinthers, Dordrecht, 1804 [2 Cor 1-5].
DESILVA, D.A., Meeting the Exigency of a Complex Rhetorical Situation: Paul's
Strategy in 2 Corinthians 1 Through 7, in AUSS 34 (1996) 5-22.
DESILVA, D.A., The Credentiah of an Apostle: Paul's Gospel in 2 Corinthians 17 (Bibal Monograph Series, 4), N . Richland Hills T X : Bibal, 1998.
D U F F , P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma,
in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26.
FREDRICKSON, D.E., "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving
Letter and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. O L B R I C H T &
J.L. SUMNEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society
of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Comfort and Power of the Gospel: The Argument of
2 Corinthians 1-3, in RExp 86 (1989) 325-344.
IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in
2 Corinthians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen
Graham, M M (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007,
pp. 48-68.
KRUSE, C.G., The Relationship Between the Opposition to Paul Reflected in
2 Corinthians 1-7and 10-13, in EvQ61 (1989) 195-202.
KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde als Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funktion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197),
Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002.
LORUSSO, G., La gioia e la sofferenza nell'apostolato: Analisi retoricosemantica di 2Cor 1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma,
1998).
LORUSSO, G., II ministero Pasquale di Paolo in 2Cor 1-7: Le implicazioni del
soffrire e gioire per il vangelo, Roma: Vivere In, 2 0 0 1 .
QUAST, K . , Reading the Corinthian Correspondence: An Introduction, New
York - Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1994 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 109-116; 2:145:21: 117-128; 6:1-7:16: 129-137].
2 COR 2:14-7:4
133
2 Cor 2:14-7:4
DAUTZENBERG, G., Motive der Selbstdarstellung des Paulus in 2 Kor 2,14-7,4,
in A. VNHOYE (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du
ministire (BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 150-162.
D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina,
BONNEAU, G., fa vie, a mort. Le conflit Corinthe et ses enjeux thologi
ques en 2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 51 (1999) 351-366.
CHERIAN, K . K . , Paul's Understanding of Diakonia as Prochmation According
to 2 Cor 2:14-7:4 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago
IL.1986).
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Conclusions, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of
the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 291-304.
COLLANGE, J.-E, nigmes de U deuxime pttre de Paul aux Corinthiens
(SNTS MS, 18), Cambridge, 1972.
COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990 [2 Cor 2:14-6:13: 203-205].
DEAN, J.T., The Great Digression: 2 Cor ii 14-vii 4, in ExpT 50 (1938) 86-89.
D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Bene
dictina, 10), Rome, 1989.
D U F F , P., The Transformation of the Spectator: Power, Perception, and the Day
of Salvation, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987
Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Adanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 233-243.
FlNDElS, H . - J . , Vershnung ApostoUt Kirche. Eine exegetisch-theohghche
Testaments (2 Kor, Rom, Kol, Eph) (FzB, 40), Wrzburg, 1983 [61-109].
logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL D S , 99),
Adanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [160-165].
GERBER, C , Paulus und seine Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der
[225-231].
GRUBER, M.M., Herrlichkeit in Schwachheit. Eine Auslegung der Apologie des
Zweiten Korintherbriefi 2 Kor 2,14-6,13 (FzB, 89), Wrzburg: Echter,
1998.
KOENIG, J., The Knowing of Glory and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5),
Continues.

1990, pp. 158-169.
134
PERICOPE LIST
LEGRAND, L., Alcuni aspetti missionari di 2 Corinti, in L . D E LORENZI (ed.),

The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome,
1 9 8 9 , pp. 3 0 5 - 3 2 5 .
PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mys
tery, trans, by R.J. ERICKSON, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2 0 0 3 [ 3 8 - 3 9 ] .
tion on 2:14-3:6and 6:11-7:4, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Bibli
cal Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 2 6 , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 8 7 ,
pp. 2 3 - 4 9 .
PATTE, D., Pkce et rle de 6:11-7:4 dans 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in L . D E LORENZI

(ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome,
1 9 8 9 , p p . 2 2 1 - 2 6 4 (Discussion: 2 6 5 - 2 9 0 ) .
POLHILL, J . B . , Reconciliation at Corinth: 2 Corinthians 4-7, in RExp 8 6

(1989) 345-357.
SCHRTER, J . , Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im

1 0 ) , Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 3 .
SCHTZ, J.H., Paul and the Anatomy of Apostolic Authority (SNTS MS, 2 6 ) ,
Cambridge, 1 9 7 5 [ 1 6 5 - 1 8 6 ] .
W I R E , A.C., Reconciled to Glory in Corinth? 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in A.Y. C O L

LINS & M . M . MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays on
Ancient Religion and Phibsophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tbingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 2 6 3 - 2 7 5 .
W O L F F , C , Gedankengang und Kontextbezug in 2. Kor. 4,7-7,4, in L . D E

1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 , p p . 2 1 1 - 2 2 0 .
2 Cor 2 : 1 4 - 4 : 6
BACK, F., Verwandlung durch Offenbarung bei Paulus. Eine religionsgeschichtlichexegetische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 2,14-4,6(WUNT,
1 1 / 1 5 3 ) , Tbingen:
Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 2 .
BARRETT, C.K., Conclusion, in L . DE LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo
Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 9 .
les ministres de kparole selon l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique),
Neuchtel: Delachaux et Niestl, 1 9 6 6 [ 1 0 1 - 1 0 6 ] .
DE J O N G , M., Paulus, struikelblok of toetssteen. Een Studie van 2 Korinthirs
2:12-4:6als bijdrage in hetgesprek met Isral, Kampen: Uitgeverij Mondiss, 1 9 8 9 .
2 COR 2:14-4:6
135
D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6)

(Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987.
Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990.
GARLAND, D.E., The Sufficiency of Paul, Minister of the New Covenant, in
CTR4 (1989) 21-37.
GIVEN, M.D., Paul's True Rhetoric: Ambiguity, Cunning, and Deception in
Greece and Rome (Emory Studies in Early Christianity, 7), Harrisburg
PA: Trinity Press International, 2001 [118-126].
GRSSER, E., Paulus, der Apostel des Neuen Bundes (2 Kor 2,14-4,6). Der Anla
der Apobgie und ihre Beziehung zum Briefganzen, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.),
Paob. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9),
Rome, 1987, pp. 7-43 (Discussion: 44-77).
HEINY, S.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6:
The Motive for Metaphor, in
K . H . RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers,
vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 1-22.
JONES, PR., The Apostle Paul, A Second Moses According to II Corinthians
2:14-4:7, Ann Arbor MI, 1982.
KENT, H.A., The Gbry of Christian Ministry: An Analysis of 2 Corinthians
2.14-4.18, in Grace Theological Journal! (1981) 171-189.
LAMBRECHT, J., Structure and Line of Thought in 2 Cor 2,14-4,6, in Bib 64
(1983) 344-380.
LAMBRECHT, J., Structure and Line of Thought in 2 Cor 2,14-4,6, in R. BlERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 257-293 (293-294:
Additional Note).
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Pneumatikoi and Judaizers in 2 Cor 2:14-4:6, in
AusBRH (1986) 42-58.
RICHARDSON, N., Paul's Language About God (JSNT SS, 99), Sheffield: Shef
field Academic, 1994.
SLOAN, R.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6 and New Covenant Hermeneutics'- A
Response to Richard Hays, in BBR 5 (1995) 129-154.
TREVIJANO ETCHEVERRIA, R., La idoneidad del Apstol (2 Cor 2,14-4,6), in
Salmanticense 37 (1990) 149-175.
VOS, J.S., Traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zur paulinischen Pneumatobgie, Assen, 1973 [2 Cor 2:14-4:6: 132-143].
W H I T L O C K , J., Schrift und Inspiration. Studien zur Vorstellung von inspirier
ter Schrift und inspirierter Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und in
den paulinischen Briefen (WMANT, 98), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2002 [375-407].
136
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1-9
BUCK, C . H . , Jr., & G . TAYLOR, Saint Paul: A Study of the Development of
His Thought, New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1 9 6 9 [ 2 3 - 3 0 , 5 3 - 6 7 ] .
DAHL, N A , On the Literary Integrity of 2 Cor. 1-9, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theo
logy for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1 9 7 7 , pp. 3 8 - 3 9 .
DAUTZENBERG, G . , Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Briefiammlung. Zur Frage der
literarischen Einheitlichkeit und des theologischen Gefges von 2 Kor 1-8,
in ANRWll,
2 5 / 4 , Berlin - New York, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 3 0 4 5 - 3 0 6 6 .
DICK, K . , Der schriftstellerische Plural bei Paulus, Halle, 1 9 0 0 [ 8 5 - 1 1 0 ] .
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Argument From the Old Testament and Christology in
2 Cor 1-9. The Salvation-History/Restoration Structure of Paul's Apologe
tic, in R . BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) ,
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 2 7 7 - 3 0 3 .
HORRELL, D . G . , The Social Ethos of the Corinthian Correspondence: Interest
and Ideobgy From 1 Corinthians to 1 Clement (Studies of the New Tes
tament and Its World), Edinburgh: Clark, 1 9 9 6 [ 2 2 9 - 2 3 2 ] .
JONES, I.H., The Contemporary Cross: A Study for Passiontide A Theme and
Four Biblical Variations, London, 1 9 7 3 [ 2 3 - 4 8 ] .
KLEINE, W , Zwischen Furcht und Hoffnung. Eine textlinguistische Unter
suchung des Briefes 2 Kor 1-9 zur wechseheitigen Bedeutsamkeit der Bezie
hung von Apostel und Gemeinde (BBB, 1 4 1 ) , Berlin: Philo, 2 0 0 2 .
M C L E A N , B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean Expuhion Rituah and Pau
line Soteriology (JSNT SS, 1 2 6 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 6
[190-197].
MYRICK, A.A., Father'Imagery in 2 Corinthians 1-9 and Jewish Paternal Tra

dition, in TynB47
(1996) 163-171.
PLUNKETT-DOWLING, R . , Reading and Restoration: Paul's Use of Scripture in

2 Corinthians 1-9 ( P h . D . diss., Yale University, 2 0 0 1 ) .
W N S C H , H.-M., Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ah kommunikative Handlung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie,
4 ) , Mnster: LIT, 1 9 9 6 .
YAMADA, K . , Epistohty Theoretical and Rhetorical Analyses of 2 Cor. 1-9, in
Annual of the Japanese Biblical Institute 2 4 ( 1 9 9 8 ) 8 3 - 1 1 6 .
2 Cor 8-9
BASSLER, J., Perspectives From Paul: 1: Money and Mission; 2: The Great
Collection, in ID., God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Tes
tament, Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 6 3 - 1 1 5 .
2 COR 8-9
137
BECKHEUER, B., Paulus und Jerusalem. Kollekte und Mission im theologischen

Denken des Heidenaposteh (EHS.T, 611), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang,
1997.
BERGER, K., Almosen fr Israel. Zum historischen Kontext der paulinischen Kol
lekte, in NTS 23 (1976-1977) 180-204.
BETZ, H . D . , 2 Corinthians 8 and 9: A Commentary on Two Administrative
Leuers of the Apostle Paul (Hermeneia), Philadelphia PA, 1985.
BETZ, H . D . , 2 Korinther 8 und 9. Ein Kommentar zu zwei Verwaltungsbrie
fen des Apostek Paulus, trans, and adapted by S. A N N , Mnchen, 1992;
Gtersloh, 1993.
BUCK, C.H., Jr., The Collection for the Saints, in HTR 43 (1950) 1-29.
D U N N , J . D . G . , The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cam
bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [706-711].
ECKERT, J., Die KolUkte des Paulus fur Jerusalem, in P.-G. MLLER &
W. STENGER (eds.), Kontinuitt und Einheit. FS F. Muner, Freiburg Basel - Wien, 1981, pp. 65-80.
FRANSEN, P.S., Mission, Money and Right Administration:
Reflections on
II Corinthians 8 and 9, in TrinSemRev 22 (2000) 7-18; response: Gary
L. HANSEN, Some Thoughts on Stewardship: In Response to Paul Fransen,
in IBID. 19-21.
FRETTLH, M.L., Der Charme der gerechten Gabe. Motive einer Theologie und
Ethik am Beispiel der paulinischen Kollekte fiir Jerusalem, in J. EBACH ET
AL. (eds.), 'Leget Anmut in das Geben. Zum Verhltnis von konomie und
Theologie (Jabboq 1), Gtersloh: Kaiser - Gtersloher Verlagshaus,
2001, pp. 105-161.
GEORGI, D . , Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus fur Jerusalem (Theologi
sche Forschung, 38), Hamburg/Bergstedt, 1965, pp. 56-79.
GEORGI, D . , Der Armen zu gedenken. Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus
fur Jerusalem, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1994.
GlLS, C.F., Laportie de la collecte chez Saint Paul, in Spiritus 43 (1970) 347-355.
H A I N Z , J., KOINONIA.
"Kirche" ab Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16),
Regensburg, 1982 [134-144].
HOLMBERG, B., Paul and Power: The Structure of Authority in the Primitive
Church as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978 [35-43].
HORRELL, D . G . , Restructuring Human Rehtionships: Paul's Corinthian Let
ters andHabermas's Discourse Ethics, in ExpT 110 (1999) 321-325.
KER, D . P . , Family Finances: 'Kinship' and the Collection An Exploratory
Paper, in IrBS 25 (2003) 2-35.
KlM, B.-M., Diepaulinische Kollekte (TANZ, 38), Tbingen - Basel: Francke,
2002.
138
PERICOPE LIST
LAMBRECHT, J., Paul's Boasting About the Corinthians: A Study of 2 Corin

thians 8:24-9:5, in NovT AO (1998) 352-368.
LAMBRECHT, J., Paul's Boasting About the Corinthians: A Study of2 Cor 8,249,5, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book of
ReveUtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico,
2001, pp. 91-106.
LAMBRECHT, J., Uit ein en dezelfde brief (2 Korintiers 8,24-9,5), in ID., Trouw
en Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Averbode,
2006, pp. 137-143.
LINDEMANN, A., Hilfe fur die Armen. Zur ethischen Argumentation des Paulus
in den Kollektenbriefen II Kor 8 und II Kor 9, in C . MAIER, R. LIWAK &
K.-P. JRNS (eds.), Exegese vor Ort. FS P. Welten, Leipzig: Evangelische

Verlagsanstalt, 2001, pp. 199-216.
LlNDEMANN, A., Die Jerusalem-Kollekte des Paulus ah "diakonisches Unter
nehmen", in WortDienst 28 (2005) 99-116.
LODGE, J.G., The Apostle's Appeal and Readers'Response: 2 Corinthians 8 and
9, in Chicago Studies 30 (1991) 59-75.
MARION, D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Difense et illustra
tion du viritable apotre de Jisus. VII. II Cor 8, 1-9, 15: La collecte en
faveur des saints de Jerusalem, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 289-297.
MELICK, R.R., Jr., The Collection for the Saints: 2 Corinthians 8-9, in CTR A
(1989) 97-117.
NlCKLE, K.F., The Collection. A Study in the Strategy of Paul (StBT, 48), Lon
don, 1966, pp. 16-22.
O ' M A H O N Y , K.J., The Rhetoric of Benefaction, in Proceedings ofthe Irish Bibli
cal Association 22 (1999) 9-40.
O ' M A H O N Y , K.J., Pauline Persuasion: A Sounding in 2 Corinthians 8-9
QUAST, K , Reading the Corinthian Correspondence: An Introduction, New
York - Mahwah N J : Paulist, 1994 [138-148].
SCHMIDT, U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum
SCHMITHALS, W , Die Kollekten des Paulusfr Jerusalem, in E. AXMACHER &
K. SCHWARZWLLER (eds.) Belehrter Gkube. FS J. Wirsching, Frankfurt

et al., 1994, pp. 231-252.
SCHMITHALS, W , Die Kollekten des Paulus fr Jerusalem, in C . BREYTENBACH
(ed.), Paulus, die Evangelien und das Urchristentum. FS W. Schmithals

(AGJU, 54), Leiden - Boston M A : Brill, 2004, pp. 78-106.
2 COR 10-13
139
STOWERS, S.K., and the Integrity of 2 Cor. 8 and 9, in

NovTl
(1990) 340-348.
TALBERT, C.H., Money Management
in Early Mediterranean
Christianity:
2 Corinthians 8 and 9, in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 5 9 - 3 7 0 .

Motivfeld (FzB, 2 2 ) , Wrzburg: Echter, 1 9 8 2 [ 2 7 8 - 3 0 4 ] .
VSSILIADIS, P., The Collection Revisited, in Deltion Biblikon Meieton 2 1
(1992) 42-48.
VERBRUGGE, V.D., Paul's Style of Church Leadership Illustrated by His Instruc

tions to the Corinthians on the Collection, San Francisco CA, 1 9 9 2 .
WATSON, E, Paul, Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociological Approach
(SNTS MS, 5 6 ) , Cambridge, 1 9 8 6 [ 1 7 4 - 1 7 6 ] .
W O D K A , . , L'obUtivith neotestamentaria e il discorso etico-morale. II: Il dono
del dare (2 Cor 8-9), in Studia Moralia 3 7 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 5 - 3 3 .
W O D K A , . , Una teologia biblica del dare nel contesto detta colletta paolina
(2Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 6 8 ) , Roma: Editrice Pon
tificia Universit Gregoriana, 2 0 0 0 .
2 Cor 10-13
AEJMELAEUS, L., Schwachheit ab Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im "Tr
nenbrief" (2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 7 8 ) , Helsinki - Gttingen: Finnish
Exegetical Society - Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2 0 0 0 .
ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics ofFoob: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 1012 (Ph.D. diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1 9 9 7 ) .
BARRETT, C . K . , Christianity at Corinth, in BJRL 4 6 ( 1 9 6 4 ) 2 6 9 - 2 9 7 [ 2 8 6 297].
BARRETT, C.K., Christianity at Corinth, in ID., Essays on Paul, London, 1 9 8 2 ,

pp. 1 - 2 7 [ 1 4 - 2 2 ] .
BASH, . , A Psychodynamic Approach to the Interpretation of 2 Corinthians

10-13, in JSNT
83 (2001) 51-67.
BERCOVITZ, J.R, Paul and Corinth: A Study in Sequences, in
PEGL&MWBS
6 (1986) 40-56.
BERCOVITZ, J.P., TheX-Letter in 2 Corinthians, in PEGL&MWBS
2 0 (2000)
35-49.
BETZ, H . D . , Der Apostel Paulus und die sokratische Tradition. Eine exegetische
Untersuchung zu einer "Apologie". 2 Korinther 10-13 (BHTh, 4 5 ) , Tbin
gen, 1 9 7 2 .
BUCK, C.H., Jr., & G. TAYLOR, Saint Paul: A Study of the Development of
His Thought, New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1 9 6 9 [ 1 0 3 - 1 1 4 ] .
140
PERICOPE LIST

(1947) 3-31 [20-30].
1 9 6 3 , pp. 3-31 [20-30].
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufstze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments,
Tbingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [313-321].
C A R R E Z , M., Ralit christologique et rfrence apostolique de l'aptre Paul en
prsence d'une glise divise (2 Cor 10-13), in A. VANHOYE (ed.), L'aptre
Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministre (BETL, 73), Leuven,
1986, pp. 163-183.
CARSON, D.A., From Triumphalism to Maturity. An Exposition of 2 Corin
thians 10-13, Grand Rapids MI, 1984.
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., L'argumentation de Paul dans II Corinthiens 10 13, in
RHPR70 (1990) 3-15.
CRAMER, ]., De Philippica van Paulus tegen de Gemeente van Korinthe (2 Kor.
10-13) verklaard en in hare Historische Beteekenis gewaardeerd (Exegetica
et Critica, IV), Utrecht: Breijer, 1893.
DlClCCO, M.M., Paul's Rhetorical Use of the Three Classical Methods of Proof
in 2 Cor 10-13 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL,
1993).
DICK, K., Der schriftstellerische Plural bei Paulus, Halle, 1900 [37-56].
ECKERT, J., Die Verteidigung der apostolischen Autoritt im Gafaterbriefund
im Zweiten Korintherbrief. Ein Beitrag zur Kontroverstheologie, in ThGl
65 (1975) 1-19.
FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul, the Ancient Epistolary Theorists, and2 Corinthians 1013: The Purpose and Literary Genre of a Pauline Letter, in D.L. BALCH,
E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and Christians.
FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1990, pp. 190-200.
FORBES, C , Comparison, Self-Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con
ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in NTS 32 (1986) 1-30.
FUCHS, E., La faiblesse, gloire de TapostoUt selon Paul. tude sur 2 Corinthiens
10-13, in TR 55 (1980) 231-253.
FUNG, S.-S., Spiritual Warfare in 2 Corinthians 10-13 (Ph.D. diss., West
minster Theological Seminary, Philadelphia PA, 1994).
GABLER, J.P., Dissertatio Critica de Capitibus ultimis IX-XIII posterioris
Epistolae Pauli ad Corinthios ad eadem baud separandis, Gttingen,
1782.
GARLAND, D.E., Paul's Apostolic Authority: The Power of Christ Sustaining
Weakness (2 Corinthians 10-13), in RExp 86 (1989) 371-389.
2
141
2 COR 10-13
GERBER, C., Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der
[231-239].
GUTTENBERGER, G., Klugheit, Besonnenheit, Gerechtigkeit und Tapferkeit. Zum
Hintergrund der Vorwrfe gegen Paulus nach 2Kor 10-13, in ZNW 96
(2005) 78-98.
HAINZ, J., Ekklesia. Strukturenpaulinischer Gemeinde-Theologie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [157-171].
HARTMAN, L., A Sketch of the Argument of2 Cor 10-13, in L. HARTMAN &
D. HELLHOLM (eds.), Text-Centered New Testament Studies: Text-Theo
retical Essays on Early Jewish and Early Christian Literature (WUNT,
102), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1997, pp. 235-252.
HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Brief des Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg,
1870.
HECKEL, U., Kraft in Schwachheit. Untersuchungen zu 2. Kor 10-13
(WUNT, 11/56), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1993.
HECKEL, U., Jer 9,22f. ah Schlsselfiir 2 Kor 10-13. Ein Behpielfr die metho
dischen Probleme in der gegenwrtigen Diskussion ber den Schriftgebrauch
bei Paulus, in M. HENGEL & H . LHR (eds.), Schriftauslegung im antiken
Judentum und im Urchristentum (WUNT, 73), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr
(Paul Siebeck), 1994, pp. 206-225.
HOLLAND, G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in S.E. POR
TER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament. Essays From
the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield, 1993, pp. 250-264.
Church as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978 [45-48].
HORRELL, D.G., The Social Ethos of the Corinthian Correspondence: Interest
and Ideology From 1 Corinthians to 1 Clement (Studies of the New Tes
tament and Its World), Edinburgh: Clark, 1996 [220-229].
KSEMANN, E., Die Legitimitt des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korin
ther 10-13, in ZNWAl
(1942) 33-71.
ther 10-13, in K . H . RENGSTORF (ed.), Das Paulusbild in der neueren
deutschen Forschung (WdF, 24), Darmstadt, 1964, 1969, pp. 475-521.
KEE, D., Who Were the 'Super-Apostles'of 2 Cor 10-13?, in Restoration Quar
terly 23 (1980) 65-76.
KlRNER, G.O., Apostolat und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rhe
torik und Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Prax des Paulus in der
2
142
PERICOPE LIST
frhchristlichen Gemeinde Korinth (IKor 1-4 u. 9; 2Kor 10-13), in

ZAC/JAC7 (2003) 27-72.
KOLENKOW, A.B., Paul and Opponents in 2 Cor 10-13 - T H E I O I ANDRES
and Spiritual Guides, in L. BORMANN, K.D. T R E D I C I & A. STANDHAR-
TINGER (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the

New Testament. FS D . Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden - New York Kln: Brill, 1994, pp. 351-374.
KRUSE, C . G . , The ReUtionship Between the Opposition to Paul Reflected in
2 Corinthians 1-7and 10-13, in EvQ_6l (1989) 195-202.
LAMBRECHT, J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Corinthians
10-13, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL,
125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 325-346.
LAMBRECHT, J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self Commendation in 2 Cor
3, in ID., Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofReveUtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Bblico, 2001,
pp. 107-129.
LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context: Paul's Particukr Way of
Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in Bib 82 (2001) 305-324.
LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context, Paul's Particuhr Way of
Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One
Reads. New Testament Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven Paris - Dudley MA: Peeters, 2003, pp. 226-244.
LARSON, J., Paul's Masculinity, in JBL 123 (2004) 85-97.
LlSCO, H., Judaismus Triumphatus. Ein Beitrag zur Auslegung der vier letzten
Kapitel des II. Kor., Berlin: Schneider, 1896.
LOHSE, E. (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor
10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992.
LOHSE, ., Das kirchliche Amt des Apostels und das apostolische Amt der Kir
che kumenische Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 10-13, in I D . (ed.), Verteidigung
und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes: (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina,
11), Rome, 1992, pp. 129-146.
LOUBSER, J.A., A New Look at Paradox and Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in
Neotestamentica 26 (2/1992) 507-521.
MCCLELLAND, S.E., Paul's Defense of His Apostleship in 2 Corinthians 10-13
and Its Relation to the Collection for the Church in Jerusalem (Ph.D. diss.,
Faculty of Divinity, Edinburgh, 1980).
MCCLELLAND, S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in
JSNT 14 (1982) 82-87.
MACKINTOSH, R., Corinth and the Tragedy of St. Paul, in The Expositor
7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 77-83.
2 COR 10-13
143
MACKINTOSH, R., The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series,
vol. VI (1908) 226-234
MACKINTOSH, R., The Four Perplexing Chapters, in The Expositor 7th Series,
vol. VI (1908) 336-344.
MAKOTO, M., Paul's Weakness: A Study in Pauline Polemics (II Corinthians
10-13) (Ph.D. Diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 1968).
MANUS, C.U., The Opponents of Paul in 2 Corinthians 10-13: An Exegetical
and Historical Study (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1981;
dir. R.F. Collins).
MARGUERAT, D., 2 Corinthiens 10-13. Paul et l'exprience de Dieu, in TR 63
(1988) 497-519.
tion du vritable aptre de Jsus. V. II Cor 10, 1-13, 10: La lettre dans les
krmes, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 257-264.
MDRITZER, H., Stigma und Charisma im Neuen Testament und seiner
Umwelt (NTOA, 28), Fribourg: Universittsverlag; Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1994 [2 Cor 11-12: 196-210].
MLLER, R , Der Glaube aus dem Hren: Uber das gesprochene und das
geschriebene Wort bei Paulus, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI &
A. STANDHARTINGER (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Com
petition in the New Testament. FS D. Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden New York - Kln: Brill, 1994, pp. 405-442 [430-434].
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., The Date of 2 Corinthians 10-13, in AusBR 39
(1991) 31-43.
NEYREY, J.H., Witchcraft Accusations in 2 Cor 10-13. Paul in Social Science
Perspective, in Listening 21 (1986) 160-170.
OOSTENDORP, D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel of Jewish-Christian Superiority
in II Corinthians, Kampen, 1967.
Mystery, trans, by R.J. ERICKSON, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2003
[39-41].
PATTE, D., Paul's Faith and the Power of the Gospel: A Structural Introduc
tion to the Pauline Letters, Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1983 [312-318].
PENNA, R., La presenza degli avversari di Paolo in 2 Cor 10-13, Esame lette
rato, in Lateranum 56 (1990) 83-113.
PENNA, R., La prsence des adversaires de Paul en 2 Cor 10-13, approche litt
raire, in E . LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen
Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 6-41.
PETERSON, B.K., Conquest, Control and the Cross: Paul's Self-Portrayal in
2 Corinthians 10-13, in Interpr 52 (1998) 258-270.
144
PERICOPE LIST
PETERSON, B.K., Eloquence and the Prockmation of the Gospel in Corinth

(SBL DS, 163), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1998.
PICKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance ofthe Death of Jesus
(JSNT SS, 143), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997 [160-211].
PITTA, A., 77 "discorso delpazzo" operiautobgia immoderata? Analisi retoricoUtteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510.
QUAST, K., Reading the Corinthian Correspondence: An Introduction, New
Y o r k - M a h w a h NJ: Paulist, 1994 [149-160].
RAKOCY, W.,2Kor 10-13: "List we kach"?, in RoczTeol48(1) (2001) 121-132.
SAMPLEY, J.P., Paul, His Opponents in 2 Corinthians 10-13, and the Rhetori
cal Handbooks, in J. NEUSNER (ed.), The Social World of Formative Chris
tianity and Judaism. FS H.K. Kee, Philadelphia PA, 1988, pp. 162-177.
S C H T Z , J.H., Paul and the Anatomy of Apostolic Authority (SNTS MS, 26),
Cambridge, 1975 [165-186].
S T G E R , A., Amt und Amtsfhrung nach 2 Kor 10,1-13,10,
in Bibel und
Liturgie 58 (1985) 142-152.
S T R E C K E R , G., Die Legitimitt des paulinischen Apostolats nach 2. Korintherbrief10-13, in A T S 38 (1992) 566-586.
STRECKER, G., Die Legitimitt des paulinischen Apostolates nach 2 Kor 10-13,
in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes:
(2Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 107-128.
SUNDERMANN, H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhe
torische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et
al.: Lang, 1996.
THEOBALD, M . , Die berstrmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen
THRALL, M.E., Super-ApostUs, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in
JSNT 6 (1980) 42-57.
TRAVIS, S.H., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-12, in StEv VI (TU, 112),
Berlin, 1973, pp. 527-532.
WALKER, D . D . , Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideobgy and
Siebeck, 2002.
WANAMAKER, C A . , "By the Power of God": Rhetoric and Ideobgy in 2 Corin
thians 10-13,
in D . B . G O W L E R , L.G. B L O O M Q U I S T & D.F. W A T S O N
(eds.), Fabrics of Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA - London

New York: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 194-221.
W A R D , R.F., Pauline Voice and Presence as Strategic Communication, in
D.J. LULL (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1990 Seminar Papers,
2 COR 10-13
145
W A R D , R.F., Pauline Voice and Presence as Strategic Communication, in Semeia

65 (1994) 95-107.
WATSON, D.F., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-13 as Defense of His
Honor: A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. OLBRICHT &
W. UBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays
From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press Interna
tional, 2002, pp. 260-275.
WATSON, D.E, Paul and Boasting, in J.P. SAMPLEY (ed.), Paul in the GrecoRoman World. A Handbook, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International,
2003, pp. 77-100.
WATSON, E, 2 Cor. x-xiii and Paul's Painful Letter to the Corinthians, in JTS
35 (1984) 324-346.
WATSON, E, Paul, Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociobgical Approach (SNTS
MS, 56), Cambridge, 1986 [81-84].
WELBORN, L.L., The Identification of 2 Corinthians 10-13 With the 'Letter of
Tears', in A W F 3 7 (1995) 138-153.
Mercer University Press, 1997 [77-94].
WuNSCH, H.-M., Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ah kommunikative Handlung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie,
4), Minister: LIT, 1996 [111-127].
YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Utters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E
& O . L . YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians.
FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141.
3. THEMES LIST
Adam Christology
BARRETT, C . K . , From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theology, Lon
don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962.
GOULDER, M., "So All Died" (2 Cor 5.14), i n j . KERKOVSKY (ed.), E n i T O A T T O . FS P. Pokorny, Praha: Mlyn, 1998, pp. 141-148.
HOOKER, M . D . , Interchange in Christ, in JTS 22 (1971) 349-361.
PATE, C M . , The Glory of Adam and the Afflictions of the Righteous: Pauline
Suffering in Context, Lampeter - Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1993.
THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christo logical Debate
Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B . LINDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.),
Addressees
HARTWIG, C. & G . THEISSEN, Die korinthische Gemeinde ab Nebenadressat
des Rmerbriefs. Eigentextreferenzen des Paulus und kommunikativer Kon
text des lngsten Paulusbriefes, in NovT 46 (2004) 229-252.
OLSON, S.N., Pauline Expressions of Confidence in His Addressees, in CBQ 47
(1985) 282-295.
Affliction (see also under 'Suffering')

GARRETT, S.R., The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:112, in D.L. BALCH, E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans,
and Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1990,

pp. 99-117.
GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Modeb of Affliction, in M.L. W H I T E
& O . L . YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS
W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 82-99.
148
THEMES LIST
INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction: An ExegeticalStudy of 2 Corinthians 1,311 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer).
PATE, C M . , The Glory of Adam and the Afflictions of the Righteous: Pauline
Suffering in Context, Lampeter - Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1993.
YATES, R., Paul's Affliction in Asia: 2 Corinthians 1:8, in EvQ 53 (1981)
241-245.
Ambassador
BASH, A., Ambassadors fir Christ: An Exploration of Ambassadorial Language
in the New Testament (WUNT, 11/92), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul
Siebeck), 1997.
BREYTENBACH, C , Vershnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen Soteriologie
(WMANT, 60), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1989.
Amen (see also under 'Yes')

H A H N , F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,122,1, in H . D . BETZ & L. SCHOTTROFF (eds.), Neues Testament und christ
liche Existenz. FS H . Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck),
1973, pp. 229-239.
VAN UNNIK, W . C , Reiseplne und Amen-Sagen. Zusammenhang und Gedan
kenfolge in 2. Korinther 1:15-24, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN UNNIK
1953, pp. 215-234.
Apocalyptic
in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism!Hellenism
Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 215-239.
AUNE, D.E., The Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Cor. 5.10), in J . C ANDERSON,
P. SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversations in Context. FS Calvin
J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 68-86.
(2005) 33-42.
berlieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 44), Neukirchen/
Vluyn, 1975, pp. 85-89, 136-140 and 163-170.
APOCALYPTIC
149
DAUTZENBERG, G., berlegungen zur Exegese und Theologie von 2 Kor 4,16, in Bib 82 (2001) 325-344.
FATEHI, M., The Spirit's Relation to the Risen Lord in Paul: An Examination
of Its Chrhtobgical Implications (WUNT, 11/128), Tubingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 2000.
GOODER, E R . , Only the Third Heaven? 2 Corinthians 12.1-10 and Heavenly
Ascent (LNTS, 313), London - New York: T & T Clark-Continuum, 2006.
GUNTHER, J.J., St. Paul's Opponents and Their Background: A Study of Apoca
lyptic and Jewish Sectarian Teachings (NTSupp, 35), Leiden: Brill, 1973.
ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996.
HUBBARD, M.V., New Creation in Paul's Letters and Thought (SNTS MS,
119), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.
HUMPHREY, E . M . , Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in 2 Corinthians, in D . F . WTSON (ed.), The Intertexture of
Apocalyptic Discourse in the New Testament (SBL SS, 14), Atlanta GA:
Society of Biblical Literature, 2002, pp. 113-135.
LEMMER, R . , Early Jewish Mysticism, Jewish Apocalyptic and Writings of the
New TestamentA Triangubtion, in Neotestamentica 30 (1996) 359-376.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism : An Exploration
MATAND BULEMBAT, J.-B., Noyau et enjeux de l'eschatobgiepaulinienne. De
l'apocalyptique juive et de l'eschatobgie hellnistique dans quelques argu
2 Co 5,1-10 etRm 8,18-30 (BZNW, 84), Berlin et al.: de Gruyter, 1997.
O T Z E N , B., Himmelrejser og himmelvisioner i jdisk Apokalyptik, in Dansk
Teobgisk Tidsskrift 58 (1995) 16-26.
M. FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other WorUly Journeys, Albany
NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122.
SEGAL, A.F., Paul's Thinking About Resurrection in Its Jewish Context, in
A T S 44 (1998) 400-419.
TRONIER, H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Phibsophical Idealism
pp. 165-196.
150
THEMES LIST
U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particukr Reference
WALTER, N . , Hellenistische Eschatologie bei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in
ThQ 176 (1996) 53-64.
Apology (see under 2 Cor 2:14-7:4)

Apostle
"Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. DUNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT &
K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Pky: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity.
FS H . Risnen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill,
2002, pp. 343-376.
BARRETT, C.K., Shaliah and Apostle, in E. BAMMEL, C. K. BARRETT &
W. D . DAVIES (eds.), Donum Gentilicium. FS D . Daube, Oxford: Cla

rendon, 1978, pp. 88-102.
BLACK, D.A., Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pau
Lang, 1984, pp. 129-172.
CAMBIER, J., Le critre paulinien de l'apostolat en 2 Cor. 12.6s, in Bib 4 3
(1962) 481-518.
CARREZ, M., Usage et images de l'Ancien Testament utifces en 2 Corinthiens pour
la dfense et l'affirmation de l'apostolicitpaulinienne, in H . CAZELLES (ed.),
La vie de U Parole. De l'Ancien au Nouveau Testament. tudes d'exgse et
d'hermneutique bibliques. FS P. Grelot, Paris: Descle, 1987, pp. 397-404.
CARREZ, M., ' I K A N O T H E : 2 Co 2,14-17, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo.
Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome,
1987, pp. 79-95 (Discussion: 96-104).
CRAFTON, J.A., The Agency of the Apostle: A Dramatic Analysis of Paul's
Responses to Conflict in 2 Corinthians (JSNT SS, 51), Sheffield, 1991.
CYRAN, W , Wezwanie do wsplnoty z apostotem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in
RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134.
DENIS, A.-M., La fonction apostolique et U liturgie nouvelle en esprit. Etude th
matique des mtaphorespauliniennes du culte nouveau, in RSPT42 (1958)
401-436; 617-656 [426-436; 652-653].
DESILVA, D.A., The Credentiah of an Apostle: Paul's Gospel in 2 Corinthians 17 (Bibal Monograph Series, 4), N . Richland Hills TX: Bibal, 1998.
DUFF, P., Apostolic Suffering and the Language of Processions in 2 Corinthians
4:7-10, in BTB2\ (1991) 158-165.
APOSTLE
151
ECKERT, J . , Die Verteidigung der apostolischen Autoritt im GaUterbrief und

im Zweiten Korintherbrief. Ein Beitrag zur Kontroverstheohgie, in ThGl 65
(1975) 1-19.
FEE, G . D . , in II Corinthinas 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and PaulCorinth Chronology, in NTS 24 (1978) 533-538.
GAVENTA, B.R., Apostle and Church in 2 Corinthians: A Response to David M.
Hay and Steven J. Kraftchick, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2:
1 & 2 Corinthians, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 182-199.
G O O D W I N , M.J., Paul, Apostle of the Living God: Kerygma and Conversion in
2 Corinthians, Harrisburg PA: Trinity, 2001.
HAFEMANN, S.J., "Self-Commendation" and Apostolic Legitimacy in 2 Corin
thians: A Pauline Dialectic?, in NTS 36 (1990) 66-88.
JERVELL, J . , Die Zeichen des AposteU. Die Wunder beim lukanischen undpaulinischen Paulus, in SNTU 4 (1979) 54-75.
JOHNSON, L.A., The Epistolary Apostle: Paul's Response to the Challenge of the
Corinthian Congregation (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College
in the University of Toronto, 2002).
JONES, P.R., The Apostle Paul, A Second Moses According to II Corinthians
2:14-4:7, Ann Arbor MI, 1982.
KERTELGE, K., Das AposteUmt des Paulus, sein Ursprung und seine Bedeutung,
in BZ 14 (1970) 161-181.
KERTELGE, K , Jesus Christus verkndigen ab den Herrn (2 Kor 4,5), in I D . ,
T. HOLTZ & C.-P. MRZ (eds.), Christus bezeugen. FS W. Trilling (EThSt,
59), Leipzig, 1989, pp. 227-236.
KlRNER, G . O . , Apostolat und Patronage (I). Methodischer Teil und For
schungsdiskussion, in ZACIJAC 6 (2002) 3-37.
KlRNER, G . O . , ApostoUt und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rhetorik
und Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Praxis des Paulus in der frh
christlichen Gemeinde Korinth (IKor 1-4 u. 9; 2Kor 10-13), in ZACIJAC
7 (2003) 27-72.
KRUG, J . , Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostolatsthologie (TANZ, 37), Tbingen - Basel, 2001.
LAMBRECHT, J . , Strength in Weakness. An Answer to Scott B. Andrews on
2 Cor ll,23b-33, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on
the Book ofReveUtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto
Bblico, 2001, pp. 149-156.
LOHSE, E. (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor
10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992.
152
THEMES LIST
LOHSE, E., Das kirchliche Amt des Aposteh und das apostolische Amt der Kir
che kumenische Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 10-13, in ID. (ed.), Verteidi
gung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes: (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedic
tina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 129-146.
LORUSSO, G., La gioia e la sofferenza nell'apostohto: Analisi retorico-seman
tica di 2 Cor 1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1998).
LORUSSO, G., Il ministero Pasquale di Paolo in 2 Cor 1-7: Le implicazioni del
soffrire e gioire per il vangelo, Roma: Vivere In, 2001.
M C C A N T , J.W., Paul's Thorn of Rejected Apostleship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988)
550-572.
and Its Rektion to the Collection for the Church in Jerusalem (Ph.D. diss.,
JSNT14
(1982) 82-87.
MUNCK, J., Der wahre und der fabche Apostel. Studien ber den 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Paulus und die Heihgeschichte (Acta Jutlandica. Aarskrift for
Aarhus Universitet, 26,1. Teologisk Serie, 6), Aarhus: Universitetsforla
get; Kbenhavn: Ejnar Munksgaard, 1954, pp. 162-189.
MUNCK, J., The True and the False Apostle: Studies in II Corinthians, in ID.,
Paul and the Salvation of Mankind, trans, by Frank CLARKE, London:
SCM, 1959, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 168-195.
PELSER, G.M.M., Die tweede Korinthierbrief as getuienis van apostel en evangelie in krisis en versoening, in J.H. ROBERTS ET AL. (eds.), Teologie in
konteks. FS A.B. du Toit, Pretoria, 1991, pp. 219-247.
PENNA, R., Sofferenze apostoliche, antropologia ed escatologia in 2 Cor 4,75,10, in C.C. MARCHESELLI (ed.), Parola e Sprito. FS S. Cipriani, vol. I,
Brescia, 1982, pp. 401-431.
PLEVNIK, J., The Destination of the Apostle and of the Faithful: Second Corin
thians 4:13b-l4 and First Thessalonians 4:14, in CBQ62 (2000) 83-95.
PRATSCHER, W., Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine
Gemeinden. Ein Aspekt seiner Missionsweise, in ATO 25 (1978-1979) 284-298.
PROVENCE, T.E., "Who Is Sufficientfor These Things"? An Exegesis of 2 Corin
thians ii 15-iii 18, in NovTlA (1982) 54-81.
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L'apologie apostolique - 2 Co 10-11 comme rponse de
Paul ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung
pp. 43-63.
2
153
APOSTLE
SANDNES, K.O., Paul - One of the Prophets? A Contribution to the Apostle's

Self-Understanding (WUNT, 11/43), Tbingen, 1991, pp. 131-145.
SAVUNDRANAYAGAM, M.A., Weakness and Power of the Apostle in 2 Cor 4:712 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana, Rome, 1996).
SCHMITHALS, W., Das kirchliche Apostefamt. Eine historische Untersuchung
(FRLANT, 79), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1961.
Heihvorgangzwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10),
Tbingen Basel: Francke, 1993.
SCHRTER, ]., Der Aposto fat des Paulus ah Zugang zu seiner Theologie. Eine
1996, pp. 679-692.
SCHRMANN, H., Verkndigung ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,1416a ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137.
SCHRMANN, H., Die apostolische Existenz im Bilde. Meditation ber 2 Kor
2,14-16a, in ID., Ursprung und Gestalt. Errterungen und Besinnungen
zum Neuen Testament (KBANT), Dsseldorf, 1970, pp. 229-235.
STGER, A , Amt und Amtshrung nach 2 Kor 10,1-13,10, in Bibel und
Liturgie 58 (1985) 142-152.
STRECKER, G., Die Legitimitt des paulinischen Aposto fates nach 2 Kor 10-13,
in E. LoHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes:
(2Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 107-128.
SUMNEY, J.L., Paul's 'Weakness': An Integral Part of His Conception of Apostleship, in JSNT 52 (1993) 71-91.
torische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et al.:
Lang, 1996.
torische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et al.:
Lang, 1996.
TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study of Apostleship in the Gafatian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 59 (2003) 915-945.
THEISSEN, G., Legitimation und Lebensunterhalt. Ein Beitrag zur Soziologie
urchristlicher Missionare, in NTS 21 (1975) 192-221.
THEISSEN, G., Legitimation undtensunterhalt. Ein Beitrag zur Soziologie urchrist
licher Missionare, in ID., Studien zur Soziologie des Urchristentums (WUNT,
19), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1979, 1983, pp. 201-230.
THRALL, M.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in
JSNT 6 (1980) 42-57.
2
154
THEMES LIST
THUREN, L., Was Paul Sincere? Questioning the Apostle's Ethos, in Scriptum
65 (1998) 95-108.
TRIMAILLE, M . & M . COUNE, Les apotres, envoyis authentiques du Dieu fidek.
2 Co 1,18-22, in ASeign 38 (1970) 42-50.
2 Corinthians 5.l4ff., in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul and Jesus. Col
lected Essays (JSNT SS, 37), Sheffield, 1989, pp. 81-98.
YODER, J.H., The Apostle's Apology Revisited (2 Cor 5:11-15, 17), in W KLAS
Life, 1980, pp. 115-134.
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Paulus Knecht und Apostel Christi. Amt und Amtstrger in
paulinischer Sicht, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 192-226.
Aroma (see under 'Scent/Aroma')
(xppacav
ERLEMANN, K., Der Geist ah appacov (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext
derpaulinischen
Eschatobgie, in ZNW 83 (1992) 202-223.

HORN, E W . , Das Angeld des Geistes. Studien zur paulinischen Pneumatobgie
(FRIANT, 154), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992.
KERR, A.J., APPABQN, in JTS 39 (1988) 92-97.
Authority
BlERINGER, R., Een zeljbewuste gemeente. De christelijke gemeente in Korinte volgens de tweede brief aan de Korintiers, in J. DELOBEL ET AL. (eds.), Vroegchristelijke gemeenten tussen werkelijkheid en ideaal. Opstellen van leden van de
Studiosorum Novi Testamenti Conventus, Kampen: Kok, 2001, pp. 54-67.
BROWN, A.R., The Gospel Takes Place: Paul's Theobgy of Power-in-Weakness
in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 52 (1998) 271-285.
ECKERT, J., Die Verteidigung der apostolischen Autoritt im Galaterbrief und
im Zweiten Korintherbrief. Ein Beitrag zur Kontroverstheobgie, in ThGl 65
(1975) 1-19.
GARLAND, D . E . , Paul's Apostolic Authority: The Power of Christ Sustaining
HOLMBERG, B., Paul and Power: The Structure of Authority in the Primitive Church
as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978, pp. 35-48.
MDRITZER, H . , Stigma und Charisma im Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt
(NTOA, 28), Fribourg: Universittsverlag; Gttingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht, 1994, pp. 196-210.
BOASTING
155
POLASKI, S.H., Inside Jokes: Community and Authority in the Corinthian Cor
respondence, in A.K.M. ADAM (ed.), Postmodern Interpretations of the
Bible, St. Louis M O : Chalice, 2001, pp. 233-241.
SCHUTZ, J.H., Paul and the Anatomy of Apostolic Authority (SNTS MS, 26),
Cambridge, 1975, pp. 165-186.
TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study of Apostleship in the Gaktian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 59 (2003) 915-945.
WANAMAKER, C.A., "By the Power of God": Rhetoric and Ideology in 2 Corin
thians 10-13,
in D.B. GOWLER, L . G . BLOOMQUIST & D.F. WATSON
(eds.), Fabrics of Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA - London New York: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 194-221.
YOUNG, F. & D.F. FORD, Meaning and Truth in 2 Corinthians (Biblical Foun
dations in Theology), London: SPCK, 1987.
Blessing
HECKEL, U., Der Segen im Neuen Testament. Begriff, Formeln, Gesten. Mit
einem praktisch-theohgischen Ausblick (WUNT, 150), Tbingen: Mohr
Siebeck, 2002, pp. 100-110 and 305-306.
INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corin
thians 1,3-11 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir.
R. Bieringer).
O'BRIEN, P.T., Introductory Thanksgivings in the Letters of Paul (NTSupp,
49), Leiden, 1977, pp. 233-258.
REDPATH, A., Blessings Out ofBuffetings: Studies in II Corinthians, Westwood
NJ: Fleming H . Revell Co., 1965, repr. 1984, 1993.
Boasting
AKIN, D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity : An Exposition
text, in C T O 4 (1989) 119-144.
BARRETT, C.K., Boasting (, .) in the Pauline Epistles, in A . VN (d.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministre
(BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 363-368.
CALLAN, T , Competition and Boasting, Toward a Psychological Portrait of Paul,
in StTh40 (1986) 137-156.
FORBES, C , Comparison, Self Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con
156
THEMES LIST
GLANCY, J.A., Boasting of Beatings (2 Corinthians 11:23-25),
in JBL 1 2 3
(2004) 99-135.
GOULDER, M.D., Visions and Revehtions of the Lord (2 Corinthians 12:1-10),

on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 3 0 3 - 3 1 2 .
HOTZE, G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren

Denkform in seiner Theologie (NTA, NF 3 3 ) , Mnster: Aschendorff, 1 9 9 7 .
im Zusammenhang
von 12, 1-13, in ThZ 5 2 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 3 2 - 4 1 .

derations About 2 Corinthians 12.7-10 in Connection With 12.1-13, in
S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of Scrip
ture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT S S , 1 4 6 ) , Shef
field: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 3 8 8 - 3 9 7 .
JUDGE, E.A., Paul's Boasting in Rektion to Contemporary Professional Practice,
mAusBR
1 6 (1968) 37-50.
KOLENKOW, A.B., Paul and Opponents in 2 Cor 10-13 - THEIOI ANDRES

and Spiritual Guides, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI & A. STANDHAR

New Testament. FS D . Georgi (NTSupp, 7 4 ) , Leiden - New York Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 5 1 - 3 7 4 .
LAMBRECHT, J., Is atte roemen unverstndig? 2 Korintiers 10 in de herziene Willibrord-vertaling, in Colhtiones 2 3 ( 1 9 9 3 ) 3 5 9 - 3 7 8 .
LAMBRECHT, J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Corin

thians 10-13, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence
(BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 3 2 5 - 3 4 6 .
LAMBRECHT, J., Paul's Boasting About the Corinthians: A Study of 2 Corin
thians 8:24-9:5,
in NovT40
(1998) 352-368.
LAMBRECHT, J., Hyper ego: 'Ik nog mier' (2 Korintiers 11,23-25), in ID., Recht
op de waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling, Leuven Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco, 2 0 0 5 ,
pp. 1 1 3 - 1 2 3 .
MITCHELL, M.M., A Patristic Perspective on PaulineTCpiauxoXoYioc,in NTS 4 7

(2001) 354-371.
NEYREY, J.H., Boast in the Lord!, in BibToday 5 3 ( 1 9 7 1 ) 2 9 1 - 2 9 5 .
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segiin San Pablo, Sentidoy teobgia de xauxaouou (AnBib, 4 0 ) , Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de
Teologfa (SSP), 1 9 7 0 .
BODY
157
SCHREINER, J., Jeremia 9,22.23 als Hintergrund des paulinischen "Sieb-Rh

mens", i n j . GNILKA (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnacken
burg, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1974, pp. 530-542.
TRAVIS, S.H., Paul's Boastingin 2 Corinthians 10-12, in StEvYl (TU, 112),
Berlin, 1973, pp. 527-532.
Honor: A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. ULBRICHT &
W. BELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays

tional, 2002, pp. 260-275.
WATSON, D.F., Paul and Boasting, in J.P. SAMPLEY (ed.), Paul in the GrecoRoman World. A Handbook, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International,
2003, pp. 77-100.
WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163.
WONG, K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of 2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a.,
Body
CROWNFIELD, D.R., The Self Beyond Itself: Hermenutics and Transpersonal
Experience, in J AAR 47 (1979) 245-267.
HANHART, K., Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of
Ancient Sfave Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in
A.Y. COLLINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays
on Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H.D. Betz, Tbingen: Mohr Sie

beck, 2001, pp. 189-213.
Peeters, 2003, pp. 218-225.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., "Being at Home in the Body We Are in Exile From
the Lord" (2 Cor 5:6b), in RB 93 (1986) 214-221.
OSEI-BONSU, J., Does 2 Cor. 5-1-10 Teach the Reception of the Resurrection
Body at the Moment of Death?, in JSNT 28 (1986) 81-101.
NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122.
158
THEMES LIST
SEGAL, A.F., Paul's Thinking About Resurrection in Its Jewish Context, in NTS
44 (1998) 400-419.
WOODBRIDGE, P., Time ofReceipt of the Resurrection Body A Pauline Incon
sistency?, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians:
Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Lei
den - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 241-258.
Canon
CHILDS, B.S., The New Testamentas Canon: An Introduction, London, 1984,
pp. 282-296.
KURZ, W.S., 2 Corinthians: Implied Readers and Canonical Implications, in
JSNT62 (1996) 43-63.
Catalogues of Circumstances/Hardships
ANDREWS, S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of 2 Cor 11.23b33, in A T S 41 (1995) 263-276.
1991, pp. 93-330.
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988.
ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in A T S 32 (1986) 1-30.
FRIDRICHSEN, A., Zum Stil des Paulinischen Peristasenkatalogs 2 Cor. 11:23Jf.
GRABE, RJ., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the
Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use ofBwa.[LIC, in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156.
GUTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966, pp. 94-126, 135170 and 282-322.
HODGSON, R., Paul the Apostle and First Century TribuUtion Lists, in ZNW
74 (1983) 59-80.
seiner Denkstruktur, in ZNW 54 (1963) 217-232.
KLEINKNECHT, K.T., Der leidende Gerechtfertigte. Die alttestamentlich-jdische Tradition vom 'leidenden Gerechten' und ihre Rezeption bei Paulus
CATALOGUES OF CIRCUMSTANCES/HARDSHIPS
159
(WUNT, 11/13), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1984, pp. 242304.
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott B. Andrews' Exegesis of
2 Cor 11.23b-33, in NTS A3 (1997) 285-290.
LlECHTENHAHN, R , Die berwindung des Leidens bei Paulus und in der zeit
genssischen Stoa, in ZThK30 (1922) 368-399.
MATERA, F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith: Distinguishing
Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R. BIERINGER,
V. KOPERSKI & B . LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament.
FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Pee
lers, 2002, pp. 387-405.
MCKINNISH BRIDGES, L., 2 Corinthians 4:7-15,
in RExp 86 (1989) 3 9 1 -
396.
MEALAND, D.L., "As Having Nothing and yet Possessing Everything",
2 Cor 6:10c, in ZNW67
(1976) 277-279.
MEES, M . , 2 Co 6,1-10 und die Auferstehung der Toten nach Origines und
Methodius, in Lateranum 51 (1985) 153-163.
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Rmer 8 ah Beispiel paulinischer Soteriologie
(FRLANT, 112), Gttingen, 1975, pp. 104-124 and 290-300.
PENNA, R., Sofferenze apostoliche, antropologia ed escatologia in 2 Cor 4,75,10, in C.C. MARCHESELLI (ed.), Parola e Spirito. FS S. Cipriani, vol. I,
Brescia, 1982, pp. 401-431.
SCHIEFER FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991.
SCHRTER, ]., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler
im Heilsvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor
2,14-7,4
(TANZ, 10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993.
SCHRTER, J., Der Apostoht des Paulus ah Zugang zu seiner Theologie. Eine
1996, pp. 679-692.
SPICQ, C , L'image sportive de II Cor 4,7-9, in ETL 13 (1937) 202-209.
pp. 217-243.
160
THEMES LIST
Christology Jesus Christ

BARRETT, C.K., From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theology, Lon
don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962.
BLANK, J., Paulus und Jesus. Eine theologische Grundlegung (StANT, 18),
Mnchen: Ksel, 1968, pp. 304-326.
BOERS, H., 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2: A Fragment of Pauline Christobgy, in
CSQ 64 (2002) 527-547.
BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Pkce of a Christology (BZNW,
140), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006, pp. 58-69.
CARREZ, M., Ralit christologique et rfrence apostolique de l'aptre Paul en
prsence d'une glise divise (2 Cor 10-13), in A. VANHOYE (ed.), L'aptre
Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministre (BETL, 73), Leuven,
1986, pp. 163-183.
CARREZ, M., Que reprsente la vie de Jsus pour l'aptre Paul?, in RHPR 68
(1988) 155-161.
DUPONT, J., Pour vous le Christ s'est fait pauvre. 2 Co 8,7.9.13-15, in ASeign
44 (1969) 32-37.
FEE, G . D . , Pauline Christology : An Exegetical-Theological Study, Peabody MA:
Hendrickson, 2007, pp. 160-206.
FEUILLET, A., The Christ-Image of God According to Paul (2 Cor. 4:4), in BibToday 2\ (1965) 1409-1414.
FRASER, J.W., Paul's Knowledge of Jesus: II Corinthians 5:16 Once More, in
NTS 17 (1970-1971) 293-313.
GOULDER, M., "So All Died" (2 Cor 5.14), i n j . KERKOVSKY (ed.), EIUTOATTO. F S P. Pokorny, Praha: Mlyn, 1998, pp. 141-148.
Faith. F S D . G . Miller, Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 107-125.
HENGEL, M., Prexistenz bei Paulus?, in H.-J. ECKSTEIN & H. LlCHTENBERGER (eds.), Jesus Christus ah die Mitte der Schrift. Studien zur Herme
neutik des Evangeliums (BZNW, 86), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter,
1997, pp. 479-518.
HOFIUS, O . , "Gott war in Christus". Sprachliche und theologische Erw
gungen zu der Vershnungsaussage 2 Kor 5,19a, in I . U . DALFERTH,
J. FISCHER & H.-P. GROSSHANS (eds.), Denkwrdiges
Geheimnis.
Beitrge zur Gotteslehre. F S E. Jngel, Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004,
pp. 225-236.
HOOKER, M . D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990.
JOSSUA, J.-E, Christ autre ou autre Christ?, in Lumire et Vie 22 (1973) 5570.
CHRISTOLOGY - JESUS CHRIST
161
Jesus Christus verkndigen als den Herrn (2 Kor 4,5), in I D . ,

& C.-P. M R Z (eds.), Christus bezeugen. FS W. Trilling
(EThSt, 59), Leipzig, 1989, pp. 227-236.
KOPERSKI, V., Knowledge of Christ and Knowledge of God in the Corinthian Cor
respondence, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL,
125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 377-396.
LAMBRECHT, J., Christ the Universal Savior According to 1 and 2 Corinthians,
in I D . , Pauline Studies: Collected Essays (BETL, 115), Leuven: Leuven
University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 161-173.
LANG, M., Erwgungen zu 2 Kor 5,19a, in BN 84 (1996) 46-50.
L E I V E S T A D , R., "The Meekness and Gentleness of Christ" II Cor. X.l,
in
NTS 12 (1965-1966) 156-164.
M C C A U G H E Y , J.D., The Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ, in AusBR 35
(1987) 95-98.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., "AnotherJesus"(2Cor 11:4), lnRB97 (1990) 238-251.
N E W M A N , C.C., Paul's Glory-Christobgy: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp, 69),
Leiden, 1992, pp. 229-235.
OOSTENDORP, D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel of Jewish-Christian Superiority
P E S C H , R., "Christus dem Fleische nach kennen" (2 Cor 5,16)? Zur theologi
schen Frage nach dem historischen Jesus, in R. P E S C H & H . A. ZwERGEL
(eds.), Kontinuitt in Jesus. Zugnge zu Leben, Tod und Auferstehung, Frei
burg, 1974, pp. 9-34.
P O R T E R , E C , Does Paul Chim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study
S I N C L A I R , S.G., Jesus Christ According to Paul: The Christologies of Paul's
Undisputed Epistles and the Christology of Paul (Bibal Monograph Series,
1), Berkeley CA, 1988, pp. 73-88.
S O U C E K , J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleuch, in EvTh 19
(1959) 300-314.
S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corin
thians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005.
T H R A L L , M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate
Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LiNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.),
THSING, W., Per Christum in Deum. Studien zum Verhltnis von Christozentrik und Theozentrik in den paulinischen Hauptbriefen (NTA NF, 1),
Mnster: Aschendorff, 1 9 6 5 , 1 9 6 9 .
KERTELGE, K . ,
T.
HOLTZ
162
THEMES LIST
WEBER,
V., Wann und wie hat Paulus "Christum nach dem Fleische gekannt"
(2 Cor 5,16)?, in BZ 2 ( 1 9 0 4 )
178-187.
A.J.M., 2 Corinthians 5:14-A

Key to Paul's Soteriology?, in
T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on
a Community in Conflict. F S M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Bos
WEDDERBURN,
ton MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 6 7 - 2 8 3 .
C , Niedrigkeit und Verzicht in Wort und Weg Jesu und in der apost
olischen Existenz des Paulus, in NTS 3 4 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 1 8 3 - 1 9 6 .
WOLFF,
Chronology
CAMPBELL, D ., An Anchor for Pauline Chronology : Paul's Flight From 'the Ethnarch ofKingAretas'(2 Corinthians 11:32-33), in JBL 1 2 1 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 2 7 9 - 3 0 2 .
D O C K X , S., Chronologiepaulinienne de l'anne de h grande collecte, in RB 8 1
(1974)
183-195.
S., Chronologie paulinienne de Tanne de la grande collecte, in I D . , Chro

nologies notestamentaires et Vie de l'glise primitive. Recherches exgtiques,
Paris Gembloux, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 1 0 7 - 1 1 8 ; revised: Leuven, 1 9 8 4 , pp. 1 3 7 -
DOCKX,
149.
FEE, G.D., in II Corinthians 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and PaulCorinth Chronology, in NTS 2 4 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 5 3 3 - 5 3 8 .
N., Diepaulinische Chronobgie (Acta Theologica Danica, 1 9 ) , Lei

den, 1 9 8 6 .
MAIER, F., Die Briefe Pauli. Ihr Charakter, ihre Bedeutung, ihre Chronobgie, Ent
stehung und Echtheit (Biblische Zeitfragen, I I / 5 - 6 ) , Mnster, 1 9 1 2 .
OGG, G., The Chronobgy of the Life of Paul, London, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 1 6 - 2 3 .
RAKOCY, W , Czas powstania Drugiego Listu do Koryntian, in Collectanea
HYLDAHL,
Theobgica 7 3 ( 3 ) ( 2 0 0 3 )
33-39.
SUHL, ., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronobgie
(StNT, 1 1 ) , Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlaghaus, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 2 2 3 - 2 6 3 .
TAYLOR, N . H . , The Composition and Chronobgy of Second Corinthians, in
JSNTAA
(1991)
67-87.
Collection
J., Perspectives From Paul: 1 : Money and Mission; 2: The Great Col
lection, in ID., God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Testament,
Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 6 3 - 1 1 5 .
BECKHEUER, ., Paulus und Jerusalem. Kollekte und Mission im theobgischen Den
ken des Heidenapostels (EHST, 6 1 1 ) , Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 7 .
BASSLER,
COLLECTION
163
Almosen fr Israel. Zum historischen Kontext der paulinischen Kol

lekte, in NTS 23 (1976-1977) 180-204.
BETZ, H . D . , 2 Korinther 8 und 9. Ein Kommentar zu zwei Verwaltungsbrie
fen des Aposteh Paulus, trans, and adapted by S. A N N , Mnchen, 1992;
Gtersloh, 1993.
BRNDLE, R . , Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAl (1985) 264-271.
BRUEHLER, B . B . , Proverbs, Persuasion and People: A Three-Dimensional Inves
tigation of 2 Cor 9.6-15, in A T S 48 (2002) 209-224.
BUCK, C H . , Jr., The Collection for the Saints, in HTR 43 (1950) 1-29.
C H A N G , S., Fund-Raising in Corinth: A Socio-Economic Study of the Corin
thian Church, the Collection and 2 Corinthians (Ph.D. diss., University
of Aberdeen, 2000.
C O O K , J.I., Christian Giving, in RefRv 53 (1999) 61-65.
CRANFIELD, C . E . B . , The Grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ: 2 Corinthians 8:19, in CK 32 (1989) 105-109.
DAHL, N . A . , Paul and Possessions, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theology for the
DOCKX, S., Chronologie paulinienne de l'anne de h grande collecte, in ID.,
Chronologies notestamentaires et Vie de l'glise primitive. Recherches exgtiques, Paris - Gembloux, 1976, pp. 107-118; revised: Leuven, 1984,
pp. 137-149.
ECKERT, J . , Die Kollekte des Paulus fur Jerusalem, in P.-G. M L L E R &
W. STENGER (eds.), Kontinuitt und Einheit. FS F. Muner, Freiburg Basel - Wien, 1981, pp. 65-80.
FRANSEN, ES., Mission, Money and Right Administration : Reflections on II Corin
thians 8 and9, in TrinSemRev 22 (2000) 7-18; response: Gary L. HANSEN,
Some Thoughts on Stewardship: In Response to Paul Fransen, in IBID. 19-21.
FRETTLH, M.L., Der Charme der gerechten Gabe. Motive einer Theologie und Ethik
am Beispiel der paulinischen Kollekte fr Jerusalem, in J. EBACH ET AL. (eds.),
'Leget Anmut in das Geben. Zum Verhltnis von konomie und Theologie (Jabboq 1), Gtersloh: Kaiser - Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2001, pp. 105-161.
GEORGI, D . , Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus fur Jerusalem (Theologi
sche Forschung, 38), Hamburg/Bergstedt, 1965, pp. 56-79.
GEORGI, D . , Der Armen zu gedenken. Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus
fr Jerusalem, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1994.
GILS, C E , La porte de k collecte chez Saint Paul, in Spiritus 43 (1970) 347355.
JOUBERT, S., Religious Reciprocity in 2 Corinthians 9:6-15: Generosity and Gra
titude as Legitimate Responses to the , in Neotestamentica 33
(1999) 79-90.
BERGER, . ,
164
THEMES LIST
KER, D.P., Family Finances: 'Kinship' and the Collection An Exploratory

Paper, in IrBS 25 (2003) 2-35.
KIM, B.-M., Diepaulinische Kollekte (TANZ, 38), Tbingen - Basel: Francke,
2002.
LINDEMANN, A., Hilft fr die Armen. Zur ethischen Argumentation des Paulus in
den Kollektenbriefen II Kor 8 und II Kor 9, in C. MAIER, R. LIWAK &
K.-P. JRNS (eds.), Exegese vor Ort. FS P. Welten, Leipzig: Evangelische

Verlagsanstalt, 2001, pp. 199-216.
LINDEMANN, A., Die Jerusalem-Kollekte des Paulus ah "diakonisches Unter
and Its Rektion to the Collection for the Church in Jerusalem (Ph.D. diss.,
MELICK, R.R., Jr., The Collection for the Saints: 2 Corinthians 8-9, in CTR 4
(1989) 97-117.
NlCKLE, K.F., The Collection. A Study in the Strategy of Paul (StBT, 48), Lon
don, 1966, pp. 16-22.
O'MAHONY, K.J., The Rhetoric of Benefaction, in Proceedings of the Irish Bibli
cal Association 2 2 (1999) 9-40.
O ' M A H O N Y , K.J., Pauline Persuasion: A Sounding in 2 Corinthians 8-9
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Kollekten des Paulus fur Jerusalem, in C. BREYTENBACH
(ed.), Paulus, die Evangelien und das Urchristentum. FS W. Schmithals
(AGJU, 54), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2004, pp. 78-106.
TALBERT, C.H., Money Management in Early Mediterranean
Christianity:
2 Corinthians 8 and 9, in RExp 86 (1989) 359-370.
VERBRUGGE, V.D., Paul's Style of Church Leadership Illustrated by H Instruc
tions to the Corinthians on the Collection, San Francisco CA, 1992.
WODKA, A., L'obktivit neotestamentaria e il discorso etico-morale. II: Il dono
del dare (2 Cor 8-9), in Studia Moralia 37 (1999) 5-33.
WODKA, A., Una teologia biblica del dare nel contesto delU colletta paolina
(2 Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 68), Roma: Editrice Pon
tificia Universit Gregoriana, 2000.
Conflict
AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question ofSakry in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super
Apostles" in Corine, in I. DUNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.),
Fair Play: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Risnen
(NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 2002, pp. 343-376.
CONFLICT
165
BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der
Korintherbriefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln Trier: Johannes, 1988.
BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral
Message of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BOJARSKA, San
Francisco CA, 1992.
BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLI
OTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Con

flict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003,
pp. 287-302.
BlERlNGER, R., Een zelfbetuuste gemeente. De christelijke gemeente in Korinte volgens de tweede brief aan de Korintiers, in J. DELOBEL ET AL. (eds.), Vroegchristelijke gemeenten tussen werkelijkheid en ideaal. Opstellen van leden van de
Studiosorum Novi Testamenti Conventus, Kampen: Kok, 2001, pp. 54-67.
BONNEAU, G., U vie, h mort. Le conflit Corinthe etses enjeux thiologiques en 2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 51 (1999) 351-366.
BURKE, T.J. & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a
Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston

MA: Brill, 2003.
CALLAN, T., Competition and Boasting, Toward a Psychological Portrait of Paul,
in StTh 40 (1986) 137-156.
CHOW, J.K., Patronage and Power: A Study of Social Networks in Corinth
Responses to Conflict in 2 Corinthians 0 S N T SS, 51), Sheffield, 1991.
DE V o s , C.S., Church and Community Conflicts: The Rektionships of the
Thessalonian, Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider
Civic Communities (SBL DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999.
(1999) 145-155.
KlRNER, G.O., Apostolat und Patronage (I). Methodischer Teil und Forschungs
diskussion, in ZAC/JAC 6 (2002) 3-37.
KlRNER, G.O., Apostoht und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rheto
rik und Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Praxis des Paulus in der
frhchristlichen Gemeinde Korinth (IKor 1-4 u. 9; 2Kor 10-13), in ZACI
JAC 7 (2003) 27-72.
KLAUCK, H.-J., Konflikt und Vershnung. Christsein nach dem zweiten Korintherbrief, Wrzburg: Echter, 1995.
166
THEMES LIST
(1982) 3-29.
SCHWARZ, E., "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch abl" Abgrenzung ab
Ursprungssituation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor
6,14-7,1,
in R. BARTLEMUS, T. KRGER & H. UTZSCHNEIDER (eds.),
Konsequente Traditionsgeschichte. FS K. Baltzer (Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 126), Fribourg: Universittsverslag; Gttingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht, 1993, pp. 355-372.
SYREENI, K., James and the Pauline Legacy: Power Pky in Corinth?, in I. DNDERBERG, C. M. TUCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Play, Diversity and
Conflicts in Early Christianity FS H. Risnen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden New York - Kln: Brill, 2002, pp. 397-437.
W A N , S.-K., Power in Weakness: Conflict and Rhetoric in Paul's Second Letter
to the Corinthians (The New Testament in Context), Harrisburg PA:
Trinity Press International, 2000.
Consolation, Comfort
ALARY, L.D., Good Grief: Paul as Sufferer and Consoler in 2 Corinthians 1:37 (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the University of
Toronto, 2003).
DANKER, F.W., Consoktion in 2 Cor 5:1-10, in CTM 39 (1968) 552-556.
FILSON, F.V., "The God of All Comfort", in Theology Today 8 (1952) 498-501.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Comfort and Power of the Gospel: The Argument of
2 Corinthians 1-3, in RExp 86 (1989) 325-344.
HELEWA, G., Un ministero paolino: consokre gli afflitti, in Teresianum 44
(1993) 3-51.
HOFIUS, O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". riapdcxATja; und 7rapaxaXtv in 2 Kor
1,3-7, in Theologische Beitrge 14 (1983) 217-227.
HOTZE, G., Gemeinde ah Schicksahgemeinscha.fi mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11),
in R. KAMPLING & T. SDING (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments.
form in seiner Theobgie (NTA, N F 33), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1997.
INNASIMTH, A., Comfort in Affliction: An ExegeticalStudy of 2 Corinthians 1,311 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer).
49), Leiden, 1977, pp. 233-258.
CORINTHIAN COMMUNITY
167
THEISSEN, G., Trost ohne Vertrstung. Vom einzigen Trost im Leben und im
Sterben (2 Kor 1,3-7), in ID., Erlsungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen,
Conversion
CHESTER, S.J., Conversion at Corinth: Perspectives on Conversion in Paul's
Theology and the Corinthian Church, London - New York: T & T Clark,
2003, new ed. 2005.
GOODWIN, M.J., Paul, Apostle of the Living God: Kerygma and Conversion in
2 Corinthians, Harrisburg PA: Trinity, 2001.
GRECH, P., 2 Corinthians 3:17 and the Pauline Doctrine of Conversion to the
KIM, S., The Origin of Paul's Gospel (WUNT, II/4), Tbingen, 1981; Grand
Rapids MI, 1982.
KlM, S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept
of Reconciliation, in R.N. LONGENECKER (ed.), The Road From Damas
Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124.
MARTINI, C M . , Alcuni temi letterari di 2 Cor 4,6 e i racconti della conversione di san Paolo negli atti, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus
Internationalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 4 6 1 474.
THRALL, M.E., Conversion to the Lord: The Interpretation of Exodus 34 in
II Cor. 3:14b-18, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Tes
tamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 197-232
Corinthian Community
BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der
Korintherbriefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln - Trier: Johannes, 1988.
BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral
Message of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BojARSKA, San
Francisco CA, 1992.
BARRETT, C.K., Christianity at Corinth, in BJRL 46 (1964) 269-297.
168
THEMES LIST
BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT
(eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M.

Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 287-302.
BATEY, R., Paul's Interaction With the Corinthians, in JBL 84 (1965) 139-146.
BAUR, E C , Die Christuspartei in der korinthischen Gemeinde, der Gegensatz
des petrinischen undpaulinischen Christen thums in der ltesten Kirche, der
Apostel Paulus in Rom, in TZTh 4 (1831) 61-206.
BIERINGER, R., Paul's Divine Jeabusy: The Apostle and His Communities in
Rektionship, in V. KoPERSKI & R. BlERlNGER (eds.), "Sharper than a
two-edged sword". FS J. Lambrecht (A Special Issue of Louvain Studies:
LouvSt 17 [2-3/1992]), Leuven, 1992, pp. 197-231.
Bieringer, Reimund, Paul's Divine Jeabusy: The Apostb and His Communities
in Rektionship, in Reimund Bieringer & Jan Lambrecht (eds.), Studies
on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112, Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1994, pp. 223-253.
BlERlNGER, R., Die Liebe des Paulus zur Gemeinde in Korinth. Eine Inter
pretation von 2 Korinther 6,11, in SNTU 23 (1998) 193-213.
BIERINGER, R., Een zelfbewuste gemeente. De christelijke gemeente in Korinte
volgens de tweede brief aan de Korintiers, in J. DELOBEL ET AL. (eds.),
Vroegchristelijke gemeenten tussen werkelijkheid en ideaal. Opstellen van
leden van de Studiosorum Novi Testament! Conventus, Kampen: Kok,
2001, pp. 54-67.
BTTRICH, C , "Ihr seid der Tempel Gottes". Tempelmetaphorik und Gemeinde
bei Paulus, in B. E G O , A. LANGE & P. PILHOFER (eds.), Gemeinde ohne
Tempel. Community Without Temple. Zur Substituierung und Trans

formation des Jerusalemer TempeU und seines Kults im Alten Testament,
antiken Judentum und frhen Christentum (WUNT, 118), Tbingen:
A., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur
Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16(EHST,
533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
B U R K E , T.J. & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a
Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston
MA: Brill, 2003.
C R S E M A N N , M., Das weite Herz unddie Gemeinschaft der Heiligen. 2 Kor 6,117,4 im sozialgeschichtlichen Kontext, in F. C R S E M A N N ET AL. (eds.), Dem
Tod nichtgkuben. Sozialgeschichte der Bibel. FS L. Schottroff, Gtersloh:
Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2004, pp. 351-375.
CYRAN, W., Wezwanie do wsplnoty z apostolem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in
RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134.
BRENDLE,
CORINTHIAN COMMUNITY
169
DE OLIVEIRA, A., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Ein paulinischer
Beitrag zur Ekklesiologie des Wortes Gottes, in R. KAMPLING & T . S D I N G
(eds.), Ekkksiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 356-377.
DE Vos, C S . , Church and Community Conflicts: The Relationships of the
Thessalonian, Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider
Civic Communities (SBL DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999.
FURNISH, V.P., Paul and the Corinthians: The Letters, the Challenges of
Ministry, the Gospel, in Interpr 52 (1998) 229-245.
GAVENTA, B.R., Apostle and Church in 2 Corinthians: A Response to David
M. Hay and Steven J. Kraftchick, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology,
vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 182199.
GERBER, C , Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des
99-125.
HAINZ, ]., KOINONIA. "Kirche" ah Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16),
Regensburg, 1982, pp. 47-51, 99-102, 104-106 and 134-144.
Cultic Terms in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in L.J. LAWRENCE & M.I. AGUILAR (eds.), Anthropology and Biblical Studies: Avenues of Approach, Lei
den: Deo Publishing, 2004, pp. 281-295.
HORRELL, D.G., Restructuring Human Rehtionships: Paul's Corinthian Let
ters and Habermas's Discourse Ethics, in ExpT 110 (1999) 321-325.
HoTZE, G., Gemeinde als Schicksahgemeinschaft mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11),
in R. KAMPLING & T. SDING (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments.
Graham, MM (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007,
pp. 48-68.
JOHNSON, L.A., The Epistolary Apostle: Paul's Response to the Challenge of the
Corinthian Congregation (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College
in the University of Toronto, 2002).
JOUBERT, S.J., Managing the Household: Paul as paterfamilias of the Corin
thian Household Group in Corinth, in P.F. ESLER (ed.), Modelling Early
Christianity: Social-Scientific Studies of the New Testament in Its Context,
London - New York: Routledge, 1995, pp. 213-223.
KIRNER, C O . , Apostolat und Patronage (I). Methodischer Teil und For
schungsdiskussion, in ZAC/JAC 6 (2002) 3-37.
170
THEMES LIST
KlRNER, C O . , Apostolat und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rhe

torik und Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Praxis des Paulus in der
frhchristlichen Gemeinde Korinth (IKor 1-4 u. 9; 2Kor 10-13), in ZAC/
JAC7 (2003) 27-72.
KLEINE, W., Zwischen Furcht und Hoffnung. Eine textlinguistische Unter
suchung des Briefes 2 Kor 1-9 zur wechsebeitigen Bedeutsamkeit der Bezie
hung von Apostel und Gemeinde ( B B B , 141), Berlin: Philo, 2002.
KNIG, K., Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh 40
(1897) 481-554.
KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde ab Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk
tion der Metapher hei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197),
Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002.
O'MAHONY, K., Roman Corinth and Corinthian Christians, in Scripture in
Church 27 (1997) 115-124.
ORSATTI, M., Armonia e tensioni nella comunit: La seconda Lettera ai Corinti
(Lettura pastorale della Bibbia: Bibbia e spiritualit, 4), Bologna: Dehoniane, 1998.
POLASKI, S.U., Inside Jokes: Community and Authority in the Corinthian Cor
respondence, in A.K.M. ADAM (ed.), Postmodern Interpretations of the
Bible, St. Louis M O : Chalice, 2001, pp. 233-241.
RECK, R., Kommunikation und Gemeindeaufbau. Eine Studie zu Entstehung
Leben und Wachstum paulinischer Gemeinden in den Kommunikations
strukturen der Antike (SBB, 22), Stuttgart, 1991, pp. 290-294.
SAMRA, J.G., Being Conformed to Christ in Community: A Study of Maturity,
Maturation and the Local Church in the Undisputed Pauline Epistles
(LNTS, 320), London - New York: T & T Clark, 2006, pp. 42-43, 100103 and 157-160.
S R K I , R., Die Vershnung mit Gott und mit Paulus. Zur
Bedeutung
der Gemeindesituation in Korinth fur 2 Kor 5-14-21, in StTh 52 (1998)
29-42.
SCHWARZ, E . , "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch ab !" Abgrenzung ab
Ursprungssituation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu
2 Kor 6,14-7,1,
in R. BARTLEMUS, T. KRGER & H . UTZSCHNEIDER
(eds.), Konsequente Traditionsgeschichte. FS K. Baltzer, O B O , 126),

Fribourg: Universittsverslag; Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht,
1993, pp. 355-372.
SYREENI, K., James and the Pauline Legacy: Power Phy in Corinth?, in I. DNDERBERG, C. M. TUCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), FairPky,
Diversity and
COVENANT
171
Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Risnen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden New York - Kln: Brill, 2002, p p . 397-437.
THEISSEN, G., Social Stratification in the Corinthian Community: A Contri

bution to the Sociohgy of Early Hellenistic Christianity, in ID., Essays on
Corinth. The Social Setting of Pauline Christianity, trans. byJ.H. SCHTZ
(Studies i n the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T & T Clark;
Philadephia PA: Fortress, 1982, p p . 69-119.
THEISSEN, G., Soziale Schichtung in der korinthischen Gemeinde. Ein Beitrag

zur Soziohgie des hellenistischen Urchristentums, in ID., Studien zur Sozio
logie des Urchristentums (WUNT, 19), T b i n g e n : J.C.B. M o h r (Paul Sie
2
beck), 1 9 7 9 , 1 9 8 3 , pp. 231-271.

THRALL, M.E., The Initial Attraction of Paul's Mission in Corinth and of the
Church He Founded There, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul,
Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217),
Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, p p . 59-73.
& Ruprecht, 1999, pp. 155-182 and 218-234.
Covenant
BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in Theologia 54 (1983)
399-408.
BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in ID., Judaica et Paulina.
Kleine Schriften II (WUNT, 91), T b i n g e n : J.C.B. M o h r (Paul Siebeck),
1997, pp. 205-214.

BlANTON IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in
the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233),
T b i n g e n : M o h r Siebeck, 2007.
CHRISTIANSEN, E.J., The Covenant in Judaism and Paul: A Study of Ritual

Brill, 1995, pp. 249-269.
DALTON, W.J., Is the Old Covenant Abrogated (2 Cor 3.14)?, in AusBR 35
(1987) 88-94.
DAUTZENBERG, G., Alter und neuer Bund nach 2Kor 3, in R. KAMPLING (ed.),
"Nun steht aber diese Sache im Evangelium... "Zur Frage nach den Anfangen
des christlichen AntiJudaismus,
Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schningh,
1999, pp. 229-249.

DE JONG, M . , Paulus, struikelblok of toetssteen. Een Studie van 2 Korinthiers
2:12-4:6ah bijdrage in hetgesprek met Israel, Kampen: Uitgeverij M o n diss, 1989.
172
THEMES LIST
DEMANN, P., Moi'se et la loi dans la pensde de saint Paul, in Moise, I'homme
de l'alliance (Cahiers Sioniens), Paris et al.: Desclee, 1955, pp. 189-242.
DUFF, P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Let
DUMBRELL, W.J., The Newness of the New Covenant: The Logic ofthe Argument
in 2 Corinthians 3, in Reformed Theohgical Review 61 (2002) 61-84.
D U N N , J . D . G . , Two Covenants or One? The Interdependence of Jewish and
Christian Identity,
in H. CANCIK, H. LICHTENBERGER & P. SCHFER
(eds.), Geschichte Tradition Reflexion. FS M. Hengel. Band III: Fr

hes Christentum, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 97122.
D U N N , J . D . G . , Did Paul Have a Covenant Theohgy? Reflections on Romans
9.4 and 11.27, in S.E. PORTER & J.C.R. DE R o o (eds.), The Concept of
the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden - Boston
MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 287-307.
ECKERT, J., Die Befhigung zu "Dienern des Neuen Bundes" (2 Kor 3,6). Neutestamentliche Perspektiven zum Amt in der Kirche, in TThZ 106 (1997)
60-78.
ECKERT, J., Gottes Bundesstijtungen und der Neue Bund hei Paulus, in H. FRANKEMLLE (ed.), Der ungekndigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments
(Quaestiones Disputatae, 172), Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1998,
pp. 135-156.
GBRIS, K., Neuer Bund zum Dienst am Leben (Exegesis von 2 Kor. 3,1-18),
in CV7 (1964) 57-72.
Cr 4 (1989) 21-37.
GHIRLANDO, M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21]: A Ministry
the Service of Evangelisation, Malta, 2004.
G L E A S O N , R.C., Paul's Covenantal Contrasts in 2 Corinthians 3:1-11, in BS
154 (1997) 61-79.
GRABE, P.J., Raw?) SiaOrjxir) in der paulinischen Literatur. Anstze zu einer
paulinhchen Ekklesiologie, in R. KAMPLING & T. SDING (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg Basel Wien:
Herder, 1996, pp. 267-287.
GRABE, P.J., The New Covenant: Perspectives From the Lord's Supper Traditions
and From the Pauline letters, in Scriptum 65 (1998) 153-167.
GRABE, P.J., Der neue Bund in der frhchristlichen Literatur unter Bercksich
tigung der alttestamentlich-jdischen Voraussetzungen (FzB, 96), Wrzburg:
Echter, 2001, pp. 109-115.
COVENANT
173
GRSSER, E., 2 Korinther 3,6-14, in ID., Der Alte Bund int Neuen. Exegetische
Studien zur Israelfrage im Neuen Testament (WUNT, 35), Tbingen,
1985, pp. 77-95.
GRASSER, E., Paulus, der Apostel des Neuen Bundes (2 Kor 2,14-4,6). Der Anla
der Apologie und ihre Beziehung zum Briefganzen, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.),
Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9),
GRINDHEIM, S., The Law Kills but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit
Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNT84 (2001) 97-115.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con
HAFEMANN, S.J., The "Temple of the Spirit" as the Inaugural Fulfilment of the
New Covenant Within the Corinthian Correspondence, in Ex Auditu 12
(1996) 29-42.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple
of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self Understanding and the
Contours of Paul's Thought, in J. D N A , S.J. HAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS
(eds.), Evangelium. Schrifiauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttingen:

Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189.
HASITSCHKA, M., "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverstndnis
(1982) 3-29.
LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz ah Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des
Paulus (AThANT, 75), Zrich: TVZ, 1989.
LNING, K., Eschatologische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum Stellenwert des Bundes-Motivs im Zusamenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriologien, in H. FRANKEMLLE (ed.), Der ungekndigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments
(Quaestiones Disputatae, 172), Freiburg-Basel-Wien: Herder, 1998,
pp. 78-134.
Luz, U., Der alte und der neue Bund bei Paulus und im Hebrerbrief, in EvTh
27 (1967) 318-336.
MERKLEIN, H., Der (neue) Bund ah Thema der paulinischen Theologie, in
ThQ 176 (1996) 290-308.
PORTER, S.E., The Concept of Covenant in Paul, in ID. & J.C.R. DE Roo
(eds.), The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71),
RlSSI, M., Studien zum zweiten Korintherbrief. Der alte Bund Der Prediger
174
THEMES LIST
A., Neuer und alter Bund in 2Kor 3, in I D . , Das Neue am neuen

Bund und das Alte am alten. Jer 31 in der hebrischen und griechischen
Bibel, von der Textgeschichte zu Theologie, Synagoge und Kirche (FRLANT,
212), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006, pp. 77-80.
S H E A D , A.G., The New Covenant and Pauline Hermeneutics, in P. B O L T &
M. T H O M P S O N (eds.), The Gospel to the Nations: Perspectives on Paul's
Mission, Leiceister: Apollos, 2000, pp. 33-49.
S L O A N , R.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6
and 'New Covenant Hermeneutics' A Response to Richard Hays, in BBR 5 (1995) 129-154.
SRAMPICKAL, T , The Ministry of the New Covenant: An Exegetical Study of
2 Cor 3:6and 7-18 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1989;
dir. J. Lambrecht).
S T A R N I T Z K E , D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in
in II Kor 3, in ThZ AI (1986) 97-114.
S T O C K H A U S E N , C.K., Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The
Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 116), Roma: Editrice
Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1989.
T H I E L M A N , E, Old Covenant & New in the Corinthian Letters: The Paradox
Explained, in I D . , Paul & The Law: A Contextual Approach, Downers
Grove IL: InterVarsity Press, 1994, pp. 100-118.
T H O R S E L L , PR., The Spirit in the Present Age: Preliminary Fulfillment of the
Predicted New Covenant According to Paul, in JETS 41 (1998) 397-413.
W A G N E R , C., Alliance de h lettre, alliance de l'Esprit. Essai d'analyse de
2 Corinthiens 2114 3/18, in ETR 60 (1985) 55-65.
W E B B , W . J . , Returning Home: New Covenant and Second Exodus as the
Academic, 1993.
W R I G H T , N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3:18, in L.D. H U R S T &
N.T. W R I G H T (eds.), The Glory of Christ in the New Testament. Studies
in Christology. FS G.B. Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1987, pp. 139-150.
W R I G H T , N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3.18, in I D . , The Climax of the
Covenant: Christ and the Law in Pauline Theology, Minneapolis M N :
Fortress, 1991, pp. 175-192 [Ch. 9].
SCHENKER,
Death of Christ
M., Conformation to the Death ofChmt and the Hope of Resurrection:
An Exegetico-Theohgical Study of 2 Corinthians 4,7-15 and Philippians
BYRNES,
DEATH OF CHRIST
175

GENEST, O., L'interprtation de h mort de Jsus en situation discursive. Un castype: L'articuhtion des figures de cette mort en 1-2 Corinthiens, in NTS 3 4
(1988) 506-535.
GIESEN, W.,Jesu Tod ah Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verstndnis

von 2 Kor 5,21, in Theologie der Gegenwart 2 6 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 2 6 - 3 6 .
GIESEN, H., Jesu Tod ab Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verstndnis
von 2 Kor 5,21, in ID., Ghube und Handeln, vol. II: Beitrge zur Exegese
und Theologie des Neuen Testaments (EHS.T, 2 1 5 ) , Frankfurt - Bern New York: Lang, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 9 9 - 1 1 1 (expanded version).
HAMERTON-KELLY, R.G., A Girardian Interpretation of Paul: Rivalry, Mime
sis and Victimage in the Corinthian Correspondence, in Semeia 3 3 ( 1 9 8 5 )
65-81.
HRLE, W., 'Christus factus est peccatum metaphorice. "Zur Heilsbedeutung

des Kreuzestodes fesu Christi, in Neue Zeitschrift fur Systematische Theohgie und Religionsphilosophie 3 6 ( 1 9 9 4 ) 3 0 2 - 3 1 5 .
HENGEL, M., Der Kreuzestod Jesu Christi als Gottes souverne Erlsungstat.
Exegese ber 2. Korinther 5,11-21, in Theologie und Kirche. ReichenauGesprch der Evangelischen Landessynode Wrttemberg, Stuttgart, 1 9 6 7 ,
pp. 6 0 - 8 9 .
HOFIUS, O., Shne und Vershnung. Zum paulinischen Verstndnis des Kreuzes
todes Jesu, in W. MAAS (ed.), Versuche, das Leiden und Sterben Jesu zu
verstehen. (Schriftenreihe der Katholischen Akademie der Erzdizese Frei
burg), Mnchen - Zrich, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 5 - 4 6 .
HOOKER, M . D . , Interchange in Atonement, in BJRL 6 0 ( 1 9 7 7 - 1 9 7 8 ) 4 6 2 481.
MCLEAN, B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean Expulsion Rituals and

Pauline Soteriology (JSNT SS, 1 2 6 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
1996.
MERKLEIN, H., Studien zu Jesus und Paulus (WUNT, 4 3 ) , Tbingen, 1 9 8 7 ,

pp. 7 6 - 8 4 .
PICKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus
(JSNT SS, 1 4 3 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 7 .
RHSER, G., "Inklusive Stellvertretung"? berlegungen am Beispiel von Rom 6
und 2 Kor 5, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R. HEILIGENTHAL

Basel: Francke, 2 0 0 0 , pp. 2 3 7 - 2 5 4 .
SABOURIN, L., Redemptio nostra et sacrificium Christi, in Verbum Domini 4 1

(1963) 154-174.
176
THEMES LIST
A.J.M., 2 Corinthians 5:14 - A Key to Paul's Soteriology?, in

Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on
a Community in Conflict. F S M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Bos
WEDDERBURN,
T.J. B U R K E & J . K . E L L I O T T (eds.),
ton MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 6 7 - 2 8 3 .
Death/Dying of the Human Person

N., Tglich sterben und auferstehen. Der Literakinn von 2 Kor 4,125,10 (StANT, 3 4 ) , Mnchen: Ksel, 1 9 7 3 .
BRSE, U., Zur Todes- und Jenseitserwartung Pauli nach 2 Kor 5,1-10, in
BAUMERT,
Bibel und Leben 1 3 ( 1 9 7 2 ) 1 2 9 - 1 3 8 .

CASSIDY, R.J.,
(1971)
Paul's Attitude to Death in II Corinthians 5:1-10, in EvQ
43
210-217.
Ad commoriendum et ad convivendum (2 Cor 7,3), in Teologa

Liturgia Storia. F S C . Manziana, Brescia, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 1 9 - 2 8 .
FAUX, J.-M., Le chrtien face U mort et h rsurrection. Exgse de 2 Co 5,110 (Excerptum ex dissertatione ad Lauream in Facltate Theologica Pontifciae Universitatis Gregorianae), Louvain, 1 9 6 4 .
HANHART, K . , Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text o J
D U P O N T , J.,
2 Cor 5:3, in Neotestamentica
3 1 (1997)
77-86.
Paul's View of Death in 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, in R.N. L O N G E N ECKER & M . C . T E N N E Y (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study,
Grand Rapids MI: Zondervan, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 8 .
H O F F M A N N , P., Die Toten in Christus. Eine religionsgeschichtliche und exege
tische Untersuchung zur paulinischen Eschatologie (NTA NF, 2 ) , Mnster,
HARRIS, M.J.,
1 9 6 6 , pp. 2 5 3 - 2 8 5 .
"Death in Us, Life in You. "Ministry and Suffering: A Study

of 2 Cor 4,7-15, in Bible Bhashyam 2 8 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 4 3 3 - 4 6 0 .
L A M B R E C H T , J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in I D . ,
Daar komt toch eens... Opstellen over verrijzenis en eeuwig leven (NikReeks, 2 ) , Leuven, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 1 9 5 - 2 2 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J., The nekrsis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,7-15, in
A. V N H O Y E (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministre
(BETL, 7 3 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 1 2 0 - 1 4 3 .
L A M B R E C H T , J., Verfangen naar de dood? Tijdens en na de lezing van 2 Korintirs 4,16-5,10, in Colfationes 2 9 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 3 1 3 - 3 2 6 .
L A M B R E C H T , } . , To Die Together and to Live Together: A Study of 2 Corinthians
7,3, in R. BIERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL,
1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 5 7 1 - 5 8 6
( 5 8 6 - 5 8 7 : Additional Note).
KAITHAKOTTIL, J.,
177
LAMBRECHT, J., Verkngen naar de dood? (2 Korintirs 4,16-5,10), in ID.,

De kracht van hetgeloof Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven Leusden: Acco Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 197-212.
LAMBRECHT, ]., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10,
in TJ. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
METTS, R., Death, Discipkship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10 Once
Again, in CTR 4 (1989) 57-76.
MlNEAR, P.S., Some Pauline Thoughts on Dying: A Study of 2 Corinthians, in
D.Y. HADIDIAN (ed.), From Faith to Faith. FS D.G. Miller (PTMS, 23),
Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 91-106.
OSEI-BONSU, J., Does 2 Cor. 5.1-10 Teach the Reception of the Resurrection
TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theobgy (BZNW, 32), Gieen - Berlin, 1967, pp. 65-69 and 84-100.
VOGEL, M., Commentatio mortis. 2. Kor 5,1-10 auf dem Hintergrund antiker ars
,
BARTH, G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. LHR & G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tbingen,
1980, pp. 257-270.
BARTH, G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in ID., Neutestamentliche Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4), Waltrop:
BIERINGER, R., Paul's Understanding ofDiakonia in 2 Corinthians 5,18, in
ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven:
CHERIAN, K.K., Paul's Understanding of Diakonia as Prockmation According
IL, 1986).
CHEVALLIER, M . - A . , Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rle de l'esprit dans
les ministres de k parole selon l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique),
Neuchtel: Delachaux et Niestl, 1966, pp. 67-106.
COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990, pp. 197-209.
178
THEMES LIST
COLLINS, J.N., The Mediatorial Aspect of Paul's Role as Diakonos, in AusBR

40 (1992) 34-44.
DAUTZENBERG, G . , (2 Kor 3,8) - Paulus ah Vermittler
Aspekt des paulinischen Selbstverstndnisses, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL &
H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradi

tion des Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2001,
pp. 33-45.
D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos"du Christ et des chrtiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul
de Tarse, apotre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1979, pp. 399454.
D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6)
DE LORENZI, L. (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedic
tina, 10), Rome, 1989.
DE OLIVEIRA, . , Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der
DlNKLER, E . , Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen.
in G . BORNKAMM & K. RAHNER (eds.),

FRIEDRICH, G . , Amt und Lebensfhrung. Eine Auslegung von 2. Kor. 6,1-10
(BSt, 39), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1963.
FRIESEN, I.I., The Glory of the Ministry of Jesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study
FURNISH, V.P., The Ministry of Reconciliation, in Currents in Theology and
Mission 4 (1977) 204-218.
FURNISH, V.P., Paul and the Corinthians: The Letters, the Challenges oj
Ministry, the Gospel, in Interpr 52 (1998) 229-245.
CTR 4 (1989) 21-37.
GETTY, M.A., The Ministry of a Reconciled Community, in BibToday 37
(1999) 155-161.
GHIRLANDO, M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21]: A Minutry
179
GlGNlLLlAT, M., A Servant
Follower of the Servant: Paul's Eschatological

Reading of Isaiah 40-66in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT26 (2004)
98-124.
Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1990.
HASITSCHKA, M., "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverstndnis
KENT, H . A . , The Glory of Christian Ministry: An Analysis of 2 Corinthians
2.14-4.18, in Grace Theological Journal 2 (1981) 171-189.
KOPERSKI, V., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation, in BibToday 40 (2002) 25-31.
KRUG, J., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostohtstheobgie (TANZ, 37), Tbingen - Basel, 2001.
LAMBRECHT, ]., The nekrsis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,715, in A. VNHOYE (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception
du ministre (BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters,
1986, pp. 120-143.
LlNDEMANN, A., Die Jerusalem-Kollekte des Paulus ah "diakonisches Unter

Tbingen - Gttingen, 1976, pp. 339-349.
LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Vershnung predigt", in ID., Die Vielfalt des
Neuen Testaments. Exegetische Studien zur Theologie des Neuen Testaments,
vol. II, Gttingen, 1982, pp. 160-170.
LOHSE, E. (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 1013) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992.
MARTINI, C M . , Paolo nel vivo del ministero, Milan, 1989.
JSNT14
(1982) 82-87.
MCCLOSKEY, J., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and 2 Corin
M C D O N A L D , J . L H . , Paul and the Preaching Ministry: A Reconsideration of
2 Cor. 2:14-17
in Its Context, in JSNT
17 (1983) 35-50.
180
THEMES LIST
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., A Ministry Beyond the Letter (2 Cor 3:1-6), in

L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,144,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 105-129 (Discussion 130-157).
NEUMANN, M., Ministry, Weakness, and Spirit in II Corinthians, in Clergy
Review 59 (1974) 647-660.
PANAGOPOULOS, J., 'Diakonia tes katalkges' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe Stu
die zur exegetischen und dogmatischen Problematik des Amtes, in Una
Sanaa 20 (1965) 126-151.
PlTTA, A., Forza e debolezza del proprio ministerio (2 Cor 4, 1-12), in
A. ASCIONE & M. GIOIA (eds.), Sicut flumen pax tua. FS Cardinal
M. Giordano, Napoli: M. D'Auria Editore, 1997, pp. 103-119.
PRATSCHER, W . , Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine
Gemeinden. Ein Aspekt seiner Missionsweise, in NTS25 (1978-1979) 284-298.
ROBERTSON, A.T., The Glory of the Ministry: Paul's Exultation in Preaching,
Grand Rapids M I : Baker Book House, 1967.
SCHICK, E., Die Wahrheit siegt durch die Liebe. Priesterliche Existenz nach dem
zweiten Korintherbrief, Stuttgart, 1975.
SCHOTTROFF, L., Botschafierlnnen an Christi Statt, in F. SCHOLZ & H. D I C
KEL (eds.), Vernnftiger Gottesdienst. Kirche nach der Barmer Theologi

schen Erklrung. FS H.-G. Jung, Gttingen, 1990, pp. 271-292.
SCHOTTROFF, L., ber Herrschafisverzicht und den Dienst der Vershnung, in
Bibel und Kirche 50 (1995) 153-158.
10), Tbingen Basel: Francke, 1993.
SRAMPICKAL, T., The Ministry of the New Covenant: An Exegetical Study of
2 Cor 3:6and 7-18 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1989;
dir. J. Lambrecht).
STARNITZKE, D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in 2 Kor 3,
in WortDienst 25 (1999) 193-207.
VERMEULEN, ]., Leiers wat dien en bedien, 'n Pauliniese beskrywing van
kerkleiers en hlle funksies in 1 & 2 Korintiers, in VerbEccl 24 (2003)
232-248.
Vos, G., The More Excellent Ministry: 2 Corinthians 3,18, in Kerux 8 (1993)
3-19.
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Paulus Knecht und Apostel Christi. Amt und Amtstrger in
paulinischer Sicht, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 192-226.
ESCHATOLOGY
181
Eschatology (see also under 2 Cor 4:16-5:10)

in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism
AYMER, A.J.D., Paul's Understanding of () : Continuity and Dis
continuity in Pauline Eschatology (Ph.D. diss., Madison NJ, 1983).
BARR, M.L., Paul as "Eschatologie Person ": A New Look at 2 Cor 11:29, in
CQ37 (1975) 500-526.
BATEY, R , Paul's Bride Image: A Symbol of Realistic 'Eschatology', in Interpr
17 (1963) 176-182.
DAUTZENBERG, G., (2 Kor 3,8) - Paulus als Vermittler
Aspekt des paulinischen Selbstverstndnisses, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL &
H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des

Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 33-45.
DlNKLER, E., Die Verkndigung ah eschatobgisches Geschehen. Bibelarbeit ber
Landessynode, Tagung vom 7. bis 12. Januar 1968 in Bad Godesberg, s.L,
s.d., pp. 229-241.
in G. BORNKAMM & K. RAHNER (eds.),

DlNKLER, E . , Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen.
in O . MERK & M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zei
chen des Kreuzes. Auf tze von E. Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New
York, 1992, pp. 177-197.
ELLIS, E . E . , II Corinthians V.l-10 in Pauline Eschatology, in NTS 6 (19591960) 211-224.
ERLEMANN, K., Der Geist ah (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext der paulinischen
FEUILLET, ., La demeure cleste et la destine des chrtiens. Exgse de 2 Co 5,110 et contribution l'tude des fondements de l'eschatologie paulinienne, in
RSR 44 (1956) 161-192, 360-402.
GlGNlLLlAT, M., A Servant Follower of the Servant: Paul's EschatologicalReading
of Isaiah 40-66 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT26 (2004) 98-124.
GIGNILLIAT, M., 2 Corinthians 6:2: Paul's Eschatological "Now" and Hermeneutical Invitation, in Westminster Theological Journal 67 (2005) 147-161.
HARRIS, M.J., The Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:1-10 and Its Place in
Pauline Eschatology (Ph.D. diss., Manchester University, 1970).
182
THEMES LIST
HOFFMANN, P., Die Toten in Christus. Eine religionsgeschichtliche und exege

tische Untersuchung zur paulinischen Eschatologie (NTA NF, 2 ) , Mnster,
1 9 6 6 , pp. 2 5 3 - 2 8 5 .
HOGETERP, A.L.A., Angels, the Final Age and l-2Corinthians in Light of the
Dead Sea Scrolls, in F. REITERER, T. NlCKLAS & K. SCHPFLIN (eds.), Angek
The Concept of Celestial Beings Origins, Development and Reception
(Deuterocanonical and Cognate Literature Yearbook 2 0 0 7 ) , Berlin
New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 3 7 7 - 3 9 2 .
KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D . & R . BIERINGER, Guardians of the Old at the Dawn
of the New: The Role ofAngeh in the Pauline Epistles, in F.V. REITERER,
T. NICKLAS & K . SCHPFLIN (eds.), Angek The Concept of Celestial
Beings Origins, Devebpment and Reception (Deuterocanonical and Cog
nate Literature Yearbook 2 0 0 7 ) , Berlin - New York: Walter de Gruyter,
2 0 0 7 , pp. 3 2 5 - 3 5 5 .
LAMBRECHT, J., The Eschatological Outlook in 2 Cor. 4.7-15, in T. SCHMIDT

& M. SILVA (eds.), To Tell the Mystery: Essays on New Testament Eschatology. FS R . H . Gundry, Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 2 2 - 1 3 9 .
LAMBRECHT, J., The Eschatological Outlook in 2 Corinthians 4.7-15, in R. Bieringer & J. Lambrecht, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven:
Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 3 5 - 3 4 9 .
Cambridge, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 5 9 - 8 6 .
LINDEMANN, A., Paulus und die korinthische Eschatologie. Zur These von einer
Entwicklung' im paulinischen Denken, in NTS 3 7 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 7 3 - 3 9 9 .
L N I N G , K., Eschatologische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum Stellenwert des Bundes-Motivs im Zusamenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriobgien, in H. FRANKEMLLE (ed.), Der ungekndigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments
(Quaestiones Disputatae, 1 7 2 ) , Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 8 ,
pp. 7 8 - 1 3 4 .
MATAND BULEMBAT, J.-B., Noyau et enjeux de l'eschatologie paulinienne. De

l'apocalyptique juive et de l'eschatologie hellnistique dans quelques argu
2 Co 5,1-10 etRm 8,18-30 (BZNW, 8 4 ) , Berlin et al.: de Gruyter, 1 9 9 7 .
ROETZEL, C.J., Judgement in the Community: A Study of the Relationship
Between Eschatology and Ecclesiology in Paul, Leiden: Brill, 1 9 7 2 .
ROMANIUK, K . , Rsurrection existentielle ou eschatologique en 2 Co 4,13-14?,
in BZ 3 4 ( 1 9 9 0 ) 2 4 8 - 2 5 2 .
SCHOLLA, R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Trans
formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 7 8 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 3 3 - 5 4 .
FOOL'S SPEECH
183
SCHRGE, W . , Leid, Kreuz und Eschaton. Die Peristasenkataloge als Merk

male paulinischer theologia cruris und Eschatohgie, in EvTh 34 (1974)
141-175.
SLOTEMAKER DE BRUINE, J.R., De eschatologische voorstellingen in I en
IlCorinthe, Utrecht: C.H.E. Breijer, 1894.

WALTER, N., Hellenistische Eschatohgie hei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in
ThQ 176 (1996) 53-64.
WIEFEL, W , Die Hauptrichtung des Wandeh im eschatologischen Denken des
Paulus, in ThZ 30 (1974) 65-81.
ZORN, R.O., 7/ Corinthians 5:1-10: Individual Eschatohgy or Corporate Soli
darity, Which?, in The Reformed Theological Review 48 (1989) 93-104.
Fool's Speech
ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics ofFooh: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 1012 (Ph.D. diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1997).
BTTRlCH, C , 2 Kor 11,1 ah Programmwort der 'Narrenrede', in ZNW 88
(1997) 135-139.
HOLLAND, G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in
S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament.
Essays From the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield,
1993, pp. 250-264.
LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context: Paul's Particular Way of
Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in Bib 82 (2001) 305-324.
LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context, Paul's Particular Way of
Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One
Reads. New Testament Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven Paris - Dudley MA: Peeters, 2003, pp. 226-244.
LANGKAMMER, H., Tak zwana mowa blazna swietego Pawfa (2 Kor 11, 1612, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148.
PlTTA, A., II "discorso delpazzo" operiautologia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510.
Paul, in NovT23 (1981) 349-360.
al.: Lang, 1996.
WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163.
W O N G , K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of 2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a.,
184
THEMES LIST
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Der Stil der paulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprachge
staltung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ah Beitrag zur Methodik von Stilunter
suchungen neutestamentlicher Texte ( B B B , 52), Kln Bonn, 1978.
Gift, Giving
ASCOUGH, R.S., The Completion of a Religious Duty: The Background of
2 Cor 8.1-15, in NTS 42 (1996) 584-599.
BALTHASAR, H . U . VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der
Korintherbriefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln Trier: Johannes, 1988.
BALTHASAR, H . U . VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral
Message of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BojARSKA, San
Francisco CA, 1992.
BASSLER, J., Perspectives from Paul, 1: Money and Mission; 2: The Great Col
lection, in ID., God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Testament,
Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1991, pp. 63-115.
BECKHEUER, B., Paulus und Jerusalem. Kollekte und Mission im theobguchen Den
ken des Heidenaposteh (EHST, 611), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1997.
BERGER, K., Almosen fur Israel. Zum historischen Kontext der paulinishen Kol
lekte, in NTS 23 (1976-1977) 180-204.
BETZ, H . D . , 2 Corinthians 8 and 9: A Commentary on Two Administrative
Letters oftheApostk Paul (Hermeneia), Philadelphia PA, 1985.
BRNDLE, R., Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAX (1985) 264-271.
COOK, J.I., Christian Giving, in RefRiv 53 (1999) 61-65.
CoSTEN, J . H . , Learning to Give is Basic to Being a Christian. II Corinthians
9:1-15, in Journal of the Interdenominational
Theological Center 24
(1996) 189-197.
CRANFIELD, C.E.B., The Grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ. 2 Corinthians 8:1-9,
in C K 32 (1989) 105-109.
DAHL, N.A., Paul and Possessions, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theobgy for the
FRANSEN, P.S., Mission, Money and Right Administration:
Reflections on
II Corinthians 8 and9, in TrinSemRev 22 (2000) 7-18; response: Gary L.
HANSEN, Some Thoughts on Stewardship: In Response to Paul Fransen, in
IBID. 19-21.
JOUBERT, S., Religious Reciprocity in 2 Corinthians 9:6-15: Generosity and

Gratitude as Legitimate Responses to the , in Neotestamentica 33 (1999) 79-90.
KlSTNER, H.H., The Meaning of 2 Cor. 8:9: A Historico-Exegetical Study,
Washington: unpubl. doct. diss. CUA, 1962.
GLORY
185
MITTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties. V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life Beyond
Death-2
Corinthians v. 1-5, in Expository Times 69 (1957-58) 260-263.
NICKLE, K., F The Collection. A Study in the strategy of Paul, London, 1966.
WEBB, S.H., Christian Giving and the Trinity, in QuartRev 22 (2002) 333-346.
Glory
BAKER, W.R., Did the Glory of Moses' Face Fade? A Reexamination of
Academic, 1991.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Tradition or Creation? Paul's Use of the Exodus 34 Tradi
tion in 2 Corinthians 3.7-18, in C A . EVANS & J.A. SANDERS (eds.), Paul
and the Scriptures of Israel (JSNT SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Acade
mic, 1993, pp. 165-186.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corinthians,
in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304.
BOYARIN, D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in ID.,
CARREZ, M . , De h souffrance h gloire. De la dans U pense paulinienne, Neuchtel, 1964.
COPPENS, J., Miscelknes bibliques. LXVII. Lagloire des croyants d'aprs les let
tres pauliniennes, in ETL 46 (1970) 389-392.
DAUTZENBERG, G., Die Beziehung der Christen zur gttlichen Herrlichkeit.
Zur
Interpretation
von 2 Kor 3,18,
in W . K U R Z , R. LCHELE &
G. SCHMALENBERG (eds.), In Krisen und Umbrche in der Geschichte des

Christentums. FS M . Greschat (Gieener Schriften zur Theologie und
Religionspdagogik des Fachbereichs Evangelische Theologie und Katho
lische Theologie und deren Didaktik der Justus-Liebig-Universitt, 9),
Gieen: Selbstverlag des Fachbereichs 07, 1994, pp. 225-236.
DAUTZENBERG, C , Alter und neuer Bund nach 2Kor 3, in R. KAMPLING (ed.),
"Nun steht aber diese Sache im Evangelium... "Zur Frage nach den Anfan
gen des christlichen AntiJudaismus, Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schningh, 1999, pp. 229-249.
D U P O N T , J., Le chrtien, miroir de h gloire divine, d'aprs II Cor. 111,18, in
RB%
(1949) 392-411.
186
THEMES LIST
FlTZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6)
and a
Palestinian Jewish Motif, m TS 4 2 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 6 3 0 - 6 4 4 .

According to Paul: Studies in the Theology of the Apostle, New York Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 6 4 - 7 9 .
FRIESEN, 1.1., The Glory of the Ministry ofJesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study
of 2 Cor. 2:14-3:18 (Theologische Dissertationen, 7 ) , Basel, 1 9 7 1 .
FUCHS, E., La faiblesse, gloire de l'apostoht selon Paul. tude sur 2 Corinthiens
10-13, in TR 5 5 ( 1 9 8 0 ) 2 3 1 - 2 5 3 .
GRUBER, M.M., Herrlichkeit in Schwachheit. Eine Auslegung der Apobgie des

Zweiten Korintherbrief 2 Kor 2,14-6,13 (FzB, 8 9 ) , Wrzburg: Echter, 1 9 9 8 .
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Cor 3:7-14: An Example
of Paul's Contextual Exegesis of the OT - A Proposal, in HBT 1 4 ( 1 9 9 2 )
31-49.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Corinthians 3:7-14, in

Use of the Old Testament in the New, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Books,
1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 9 5 - 3 0 9 .
HARL, M., "From Glory to Glory". L'interprtation de II Cor. 3,18bpar Gr

goire de Nysse et k liturgie baptismale, in P. GRANFIELD & JA. JUNG
MANN (eds.), Kyriakon. FS J. Quasten, Mnster, 1 9 7 0 , pp. 7 3 0 - 7 3 5 .
HULMI, S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation und Polemik in 2 Kor 3 (SFEG,
7 7 ) , Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 9 .
KENT, H.A., The Glory of Christian Ministry: An Analysis of 2 Corinthians
2.14-4.18, in Grace Theological Journal 2 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 1 7 1 - 1 8 9 .
KOENIG, J., The Knowing ofGbry and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5),
Continues.

1 9 9 0 , pp. 1 5 8 - 1 6 9 .
KOENIG, J., The Knowing ofGbry
and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5),
Continues.

1 9 9 0 , pp. 1 5 8 - 1 6 9 .
LAMBRECHT, J., "Tot steeds grotere glorie" (2 Kor. 3,18), in Colktiones 1 3

(1983)
131-138.
LEBOURLIER, J., L'Ancien Testament, mirroir de k gloire du Seigneur Jsus.

Une kcture du chapitre 3 de k deuxime ptre aux Corinthiens, in BLE 9 7
(1996) 321-329.
MARCHESI, G., Sul volto di Cristo rifulge k gbria del Padre (2 Cor 4,6), in
Civilt cattolica 1 5 2 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 2 4 0 - 2 5 3 .
GOD
187
MCCAUGHEY, J.D., The Glory of God in the Face ofJesus Christ, in AusBR 35
(1987) 95-98.
NEWMAN, C . C . , Paul's Gkry-Christokgy: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp,
69), Leiden, 1992, pp. 229-235.
RENWICK, D . A . , Paul, the Temple, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic
Studies, 224), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991, pp. 47-160.
SCHARLEMANN, M . H . , Of Surprising Splendor: An Exegetical Study of
SCHOLLA, R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Trans
formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 78 (1997) 33-54.
SERRA ZANETTI, P., Consenso al vangelo e gloria di Dio. In margine a 2 Cor.
9,11-13, in ID., Imitatori di Ges Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed.
A. CACCIARI ET AL., Bologna: E D B , 2005, pp. 543-553.
STOCKHAUSEN, C . K . , Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The
Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 116), Roma: Editrice
Pontifcio Istituto Biblico, 1989.
ULONSKA, H . , Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in
2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388.
WIRE, A.C., Reconciled to Glory in Corinth? 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in A.Y. COL
LINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays on
Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tbingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 2001, pp. 263-275.
WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3:18, in L . D . HURST &
N.T. WRIGHT (eds.), The Glory of Christ in the New Testament. Stu
dies in Christokgy. FS G.B. Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1987, pp. 139150.
in D . M . HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Min
neapolis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 200-208.
God
KLUMBIES, P.-G., Die Rede von Gott bei Paulus in ihrem zeitgeschichtlichen
Kontext (FRLANT, 155), Gttingen, 1992, pp. 172-179.
PERKINS, P., God's Power in Human Weakness: Paul Teaches the Corinthians
About God, in F.J. MATERA & A.A. DAS (eds.), The Forgotten God: Per
spectives in Biblical Theokgy. FS P.J. Achtemeier, Louisville K Y Lon
don: Westminster John Knox, 2002, pp. 145-162.
RICHARDSON, N., Paul's Language About GodQSNT SS, 99), Sheffield: Shef
field Academic, 1994.
188
THEMES LIST
God of This World

DAUTZENBERG, G., berlegungen zur Exegese und Theobgie von 2 Kor 4,16, in Bib 82 (2001) 325-344.
GARRETT, S.K, The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:1-12,
in D.L. BALCH, E. FERGUSON & WA. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and
Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1990, pp. 99-117.

MLLENSIEFEN, W , Satan der , 2Kor. 4,4?, in TSK95
(1923-1924) 295-298.
U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particuhr Reference
ZORELL, E, Deus huius saeculi (2 Cor. 4.4), in Verbum Domini 8 (1928) 54-57.
Grace (see under 2 Cor 6:1-10 and 12:1-10)

Graeco- Roman Context
ANDREWS, S.B., Ensbving, Devouring, Exploiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking:
pp. 460-490.
ASCOUGH, R . S . , The Completion of a Religious Duty: The Background of
2 Cor 8.1-15, in NTS 42 (1996) 584-599.
ATTRIDGE, H.W., Making Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of
2 Cor 2:14-17,
in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. W H I T E
(eds.), Early Christianity and Cbssical Culture: Comparative Studies.

FS A.J. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003,
pp. 71-88.
AUS, R . D . , Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and
Ehewhere in the Epistb: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman
and Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham Boulder New York - Toronto Oxford: University of America Press,
2005.
BETZ, H . D . , Eine Christus-Aretabgie bei Paulus (2 Cor 12,7-10), in ZThK
66 (1969) 288-305.
BETZ, H . D . , Der Apostel Paulus und die sokratische Tradition. Eine exegetische
Untersuchung zu einer "Apobgie". 2 Korinther 10-13 (BHTh, 45), Tbingen,
1972.
BETZ, H . D . , The Problem of Rhetoric and Theology According to the Apostle
Paul, in A. VNHOYE (ed.), L'Aptre Paul. Personalit, Style et Conception
du Ministre, Leuven, 1986, pp. 16-48.
GRAECO-ROMAN CONTEXT
189
DE VOS, C S . , Church and Community Conflicts: The ReUtionships of the Thessalonian, Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider Civic
Communities (SBL DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999.
ECKERT, J., "Wenn auch unser uerer Mensch vernichtet wird, unser innerer
aber wird erneuert Tag um Tag" (2 Kor 4,16), in R. BRANDSCHEIDT &
T. MENDE (eds.), Schpfungsplan und Heikgeschichte. FS E . Haag, Trier:
Paulinus, 2002, pp. 61-85.
ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, in J. NEUSNER (ed.),
Christianity, Judaism and Other Graeco-Roman Cults. FS M. Smith, vol. I:
New Testament, Leiden: Brill, 1975, pp. 264-298.
Group, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism
FRIDRICHSEN, A., Peristasenkatalog und res gestae. Nachtrag zu 2 Cor. ll:23ff,
FRIDRICHSEN, A., Zum Thema "Paulus und die Stoa". Eine stoische Stilparalkle zu 2 Cor. 4.8f, in CNT9 (1944) 27-31.
HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of
the Ancient Shve Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in
AY. COLLINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays
on Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tbingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 2001, pp. 189-213.
HESTER (AMADOR), J.D., Re-Reading 2 Corinthians: A Rhetorical Approach,
in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. ULBRICHT & W. BELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical
Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference,

Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 276-295.
HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , K-ziaic, andKoavT) KTWI? in Paul's Letters, in A. CHRIS-
TOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World.

FS A.J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
2002, pp. 102-122.
JSNT70 (1998) 39-64.
HYLDAHL, N., Paul and Hellenistic Judaism in Corinth, in P. BORGEN &
S. GIVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody
MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 204-216.
KlM, C.-H., Form and Structure of The Familiar Greek Letter of Recommenda
tion (SBL DS, 4), Missoula MT: University of Montana Printing Depart
ment, 1972.
190
THEMES LIST
KLEIN, H., Craftsmanship Assumptions in Pauline Theology, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS
AJ.M. Wedderburn QSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
2002, pp. 94-101.
LARSON, J., Paul's Masculinity, in JBL 123 (2004) 85-97.
LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apology: The Compositional Unity of
2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 2004.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in HTR 76
(1983) 143-173.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in ID., Paul and
the Popuhr Phibsophers, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1989, pp. 91-119.
MARSHALL, P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: Opiocfxfkusiv in 2 Cor. 2:14, in
NovT25 (1983) 302-317.
MARSHALL, P., Hybrists Not Gnostics in Corinth, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.),
Society of Biblical Literature 1984 Seminar Papers, vol. 23, Chico CA:
Scholars, 1984, pp. 275-287.
MARSHALL, P., Enmity in Corinth: Social Conventions in Paul's Rektion With
the Corinthians (WUNT, 11/23), Tubingen, 1987.
MARSHALL, P., Invective: Paul and His Enemies in Corinth, in E.W. CONRAD
(ed.), Perspectives on Language and Text. FS F.I. Anderson, Winona Lake
IN, 1987, pp. 359-373.
MITCHELL, M.M., New Testament Envoys in the Context of Greco-Roman
Diplomatic andEpistobry Conventions: The Example of Timothy and Titus,
in JBL 111 (1992) 641-662.
PETERSON, B.K., Eloquence and the Prochmation of the Gospel in Corinth
POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: 1. Of the Triumph-Joy, in ExpT
21 (1909-1910) 19-21.
ROTHAUS, R.M., Corinth: The First City of Greece. An Urban History of Late
Antique Cult and Religion (Religions in the Graeco-Roman World, 139),
Leiden: Brill, 2000.
SCHOWALTER, D.N. & S.J. FRIESEN (eds.), Urban Religion in Roman Corinth:
Interdisciplinary Approaches (Harvard Theological Studies, 53), Cam
bridge: Harvard University Press, 2005.
STANLEY, C D . , Paul and the Language of Scripture: Citation Technique in the
Pauline Epistles and Contemporary Literature (SNTS MS, 74), Cam
bridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992.
S U M N E Y , J.L., Paul's Use ofXlaftoc, in His Argument Against the Opponents of
2 Corinthians, in T.H. OLBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos
GRAECO-ROMAN CONTEXT
191
(SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 147160.
T A B O R , J.D., Things Unutterable: Paul's Ascent to Paradise in Its Greco-Roman,
THRALL, M.E., The Initial Attraction of Paul's Mission in Corinth and of the
Church He Founded There, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eck), Paul,
Lukeandthe Graeco-Roman World. FS J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217),
Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 59-73.
VOGEL, M., Warum "nicht nackt"? Sozialanthropologische Erwgungen zu
2 Kor 5,3, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R. HEILIGENTHAL

Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 447-463.
VOGEL, M., Commentatio mortis. 2. Kor 5,1-10 auf dem Hintergrund anti
ker ars moriendi (FRLANT, 214), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht,
2006.
WALKER, D . D . , Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideology and
Siebeck, 2002.
W. BELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays

From the Lund2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International,
2002, pp. 260-275.
WATSON, D.F., Paul and Boasting, in J.P. SAMPLEY (ed.), Paul in the GrecoRoman World. A Handbook, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International,
2003, pp. 77-100.
WATSON, N.M., "The Philosopher Should Bathe and Brush His Teeth " - Con
gruence Between Word and Deed in Graeco-Roman Philosopy and Paul's
Letters to the Corinthians, in AusBR 42 (1994) 1-16.
WELBORN, L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16 and
WELBORN, L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60.
WlLLERT, N., The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence: Back
ground and Function, in R BORGEN & S. GIVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament
and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 217-243.
WINTER, B.W., The Toppling of Favorinus and Paul by the Corinthians, in
J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. W H I T E (eds.), Early Chris
tianity and Chssical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS A.J. Malherbe

192
THEMES LIST
WNSCH, H.-M., Derpaulinische Brief2Kor 1-9 ah kommunikative Handlung.

Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche
Untersuchung (Theologie, 4),
Mnster: LIT, 1996.
Holiness, Purity
HEIL, C , Die Sprache der Absonderung in 2 Kor 6,17 und bei Paulus, in
R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 717-729.
Cultic Terms in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in L.J. LAWRENCE & M.I. AGUILAR (eds.), Anthropology and Biblical Studies: Avenues of Approach,
Leiden: Deo Publishing, 2004, pp. 281-295.
NEWTON, M., The Concept of Purity at Qumran and in the Letters of Paul
(SNTS MS, 53), Cambridge, 1985.
Holy Spirit (see under 'Spirit')

In Christ
BOUTTIER, M., En Christ. Etude d'exgese et de thologiepauliniennes (EHPR,
54), Paris: Presse Universitaires de France, 1962.
HoFlS, O . , "Gott war in Christus". Sprachliche und theologische Erwgungen
zu der Vershnungsaussage 2 Kor 5,19a, in I.U. DALFERTH, J. FISCHER &
H.-P. GROSSHANS (eds.), Denkwrdiges Geheimnis. Beitrge zur Gottes

NEUGEBAUER, F., Das Paulinische 'In Christo', in NTS 4 (1957-1958) 124-138.
NEUGEBAUER, F., In Christus, ev X p w T t o . Eine Untersuchung zum Paulinischen
Ghubensverstndnis, Berlin - Gttingen: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 1961.
O'NEILL, J.C., The Absence of the "in Christ" Theology in 2 Corinthians 5, in
AusBR 35 (1987) 99-106.
WAGNER, C , Le tabernacle et U vie "en Christ". Exegese de 2 Corinthiens 5:1
10, in RHPRAl (1961) 379-393.
WAGNER, C , The Tabernacle and Life "In Christ": Exegesis of 2 Corinthians
5.1-10, in IrBSS (1981) 145-165.
WEDDERBURN, A.J.M., Some Observations on Paul's Use of the Phrases 'In
Christ'and 'With Christ', in JSNT25
(1985) 83-97.
INTEGRITY
193
Incident (see under 'Interim Events')

Integrity (see also under 2 Cor
6:14-7'A)
AMADOR, J . D . H . , Revisiting 2 Corinthians: Rhetoric and the Case for Unity,

in NTS 46 (2000) 92-111.
BATES, W . H . , The Integrity of II Corinthians, in NTS 12 (1965-1966) 56-69.
BlERINGER, R., Pldoyerfur die Einheitlichkeit des 2. Korintherbriefes. Literarkrithche und inhaltliche Argumente, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on
2 Corinthians (BELT, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters,
1994, pp. 131-179.
BlERINGER, R., Der 2. Korintherbrief ah usprngliche Einheit. Ein Forschungs
berblick, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112),
CLEMEN, C , Die Einheitlichkeit der paulinischen Briefe an der Hand der bis
her mit bezug auf sie aufgestellten Interpolations- und Compilationshypothesen geprft, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1894.
DAUTZENBERG, G . , Der zweite Korintherbrief ab Briefsammlung. Zur Frage der
literarischen Einheitlichkeit und des theohgischen Gefges von 2 Kor 1-8,
in ANRWll,
25/4, Berlin - New York, 1987, pp. 3045-3066.
DESILVA, D A . , Meeting the Exigency of a Complex Rhetorical Situation: Paul's
DUFF, P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma,
in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26.
GOULDER, M., The Unity of the Corinthian Correspondence, in JHC5 (1998)
220-237.
HALL, D.R., The Unity of the Corinthian Correspondence (JSNT SS, 251),
London: T & T Clark, 2003.
in A. ERIKSSON, T . H . OLBRICHT & W . BELACKER (eds.),
Rhetorical
Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference,

HYLDAHL, N., Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in ZNW 64 (1973) 289-306.
LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apohgy: The Compositional Unity of
2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 2004.
MANZI, F., II vanto detta coscienza apostlica di Paolo. La struttura Utteraria e il
messaggio dea Seconda Lettera ai Corinzi, in ScuolCatt 130 (2002) 671-749.
PRICE, J.L., Aspects of Paul's Theology and Their Bearing on Literary Problems
of Second Corinthians, in B.L. DANIELS & M.J. SUGGS (eds.), Studies in
194
THEMES LIST
the History and Text of the New Testament (Studies and Documents, 29),
Grand Rapids MI, 1967, pp. 95-106.
PURVIS, G.T., The Unity of Second Corinthians, in Union Seminary Review 11
(1899-1900) 233-244.
ROMANIUK, K., Zagadnienie jednosci literackiej 2 Kor, in Studia Theologica
Varsaviensia 12 (1974) 3-13.
des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004.
SINCLAIR, S.G., Jesus Christ According to Paul: The Christologies of Paul's
Undisputed Epistles and the Christology of Paul (Bibal Monograph Series, 1),
Berkeley CA, 1988, pp. 73-88.
SEGALLA, G., Coerenza linguistica ed unit letteraria delh 2 Corinzi, in Teolo
gia 13 (1988) 149-166.
SEGALLA, G., Struttura letteraria e unit delh 2 Corinzi, in Teologia 13 (1988)
189-218.
STEPHENSON, A.M.G., A Defence of the Integrity of 2 Corinthians, in
K. ALAND (ed.), The Authorship and Integrity of the New Testament (TCSPCK,
4), London, 1965, pp. 82-97.
STOWERS, S.K., MEN and the Integrity of 2 Cor. 8 and 9, in
NovTl
(1990) 340-348.
TASKER, R.V.G., The Unity of 2 Corinthians, in ExpTAl (1935-1936) 55-58.
Interim Events
BLEEK, F., Errterungen in Beziehung auf die Briefe Pauli an die Korinther, in
TSK (1830) 614-632.
BORNKAMM, G., The History of the Origin of the So-Called Second Letter to
the Corinthians, in NTS 8 (1961-1962) 258-264.
BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes,
in I D . , Geschichte und Ghube II. Gesammelte Aufitze, vol. IV (BEvTh,
53), Mnchen, 1971, pp. 162-194.
BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korinther briefes,
in I D . , Studien zum Neuen Testament, Mnchen, 1985, pp. 237-269
(additional note, pp. 265-269).
DOCKX, S., Chronologiepaulinienne de Fannie de U grande collecte, in RB 81
(1974) 183-195.
DOCKX, S., Chronohgiepaulinienne de l'anne de U grande collecte, in ID., Chro
nologies notestamentaires et Vie de Tglise primitive. Recherches exgtiques,
Paris - Gembloux, 1976, pp. 107-118; revised: Leuven, 1984, pp. 137-149.
INTERIM EVENTS
195
DRESCHER, R., Der zweite Korintherbrief und die Vorgnge in Korinth seit
Abfassung des ersten Korintherbrief, in TSK70 (1897) 43-111.
EWALD, H., Bemerkungen ber die Paulusbriefe, in ID., Jahrbcher der Bibli
schen Wissenschaft (2/1849), Gttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229.
GILCHRIST, J.M., Paul and the Corinthians: The Sequence of Detters and Visits,
in JSNT 34 (1988) 47-69.
GOLLA, E., Zwischenreise und Zwischenbrief. Eine Untersuchung der Frage, ob
der Apostel Paulus zwischen dem Ersten und Zweiten Korintherbrief eine
Reise nach Korinth unternommen und einen uns verhrengegangenen Brief
an die Korinther geschrieben habe (Biblische Studien, 20,4), Freiburg,
1922.
HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Briefdes Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg,
1870.
HOLTZMANN, HJ., Das gegenseitige Verhltnis der beiden Korintherbriefe, in
ZWTh 22 (1879) 455-492.
HYLDAHL, N., Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in ZNW 64 (1973) 289-306.
KENNEDY, J.H., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians?, in The Expositor
5th Series, vol. VI (1897) 231-238 and 285-304.
KENNEDY, J.H., St. Paul's Correspondence With Corinth, in The Expositor
5th Series, vol. X (1899) 182-195.
KENNEDY, J.H., The Second and Third Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians
(Studies in the Gospels and Epistles), London, 1900, repr. Manchester,
1962.
KENNEDY, J.H., The Problem of Second Corinthians, in Hermathena 12 (1903)
340-367.
KNIG, K., Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh
40 (1897) 481-554.
MACKINTOSH, R., Corinth and the Tragedy of St. Paul, in The Expositor
7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 77-83.
MACKINTOSH, R., The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series,
vol. VI (1908) 226-234.
QUESNEL, M., Circonstances de composition de la seconde epitre aux Corinthiens,
in NTS 43 (1997) 256-267.
SUHL, A., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronologie
(StNT, 11), Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlaghaus, 1975, pp. 223-263.
WHITE, N.J.D., The Visits of St. Paul to Corinth, in Hermathena 12 (1903)
79-89.
ZOVKIC, M., Kronologija Pavhva djelovanja i pisanja, in Bogosbvska Smotra
73 (2003) 45-70.
196
THEMES LIST
Intermediate, Painful Letter

AEJMELAEUS, L., Schwachheit ah Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im "Tr
nenbrief" (2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 78), Helsinki - Gttingen: Finnish
Exegetical Society Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2000.
BERCOVTTZ, J.P., TheX-Letter in 2 Corinthians, in PEGL&MWBS 20 (2000)
35-49.
BRSE, U., "Trnenbrief" und 1. Korintherbrief, in SNTU9 (1984) 175-202.
DRESCHER, R., Der zweite Korintherbrief und die Vorgnge in Korinth seit
Abfassung des ersten Korintherbrief, in TSK70 (1897) 43-111.
EWALD, H., Bemerkungen ber die Paulusbriefe, in ID., Jahrbcher der Bibli
schen Wissenschaft (2/1849), Gttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229.
FREDRICKSON, D . E . , "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving Letter
and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. OLBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY
GILCHRIST, J.M., Paul and the Corinthians: The Sequence of Letters and Visits,
in JSNT34
(1988) 47-69.
GOLLA, E., Zwischenreise und Zwischenbrief. Eine Untersuchung der Frage, ob
der Apostel Paulus zwischen dem Ersten und Zweiten Korintherbrief eine
Reise nach Korinth unternommen und einen uns verhrengegangenen Brief
an die Korinther geschrieben habe (Biblische Studien, 20,4), Freiburg,
1922.
HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Brief des Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg,
1870.
HYLDAHL, N . , Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in ZNW64
(1973) 289-306.
KENNEDY, J.H., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians?, in The Expositor
KENNEDY, J.H., St. Paul's Correspondence With Corinth, in The Expositor 5th
Series, vol. X (1899) 182-195.
KENNEDY, J.H., The Second and Third Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians
(Studies in the Gospels and Epistles), London, 1900, repr. Manchester,
1962.
340-367.
KNIG, K . , Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh
40 (1897) 481-554.
MANSN, T.W., St. Paul in Ephesus (3) and (4): The Corinthian Correspon
dence, in BJRL 26 (1941-1942) 101-120; 327-341.
IRONY
197
T.W., The Corinthian Correspondence (2), in ID., Studies in the

Gospels and Epistles, ed. M. BLACK, Philadelphia PA: Westminster, 1962,
pp. 210-224.
tion du veritable apotre de Jhus. V. II Cor 10, 1-13, 10: La lettre dans les
krmes, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 257-264.
RAKOCY, W , 2 Kor 10-13: "List we kach"?, in RoczTeol 48(1) (2001) 121132.
SUHL, A., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronologie
WATSON, F., 2 Cor. x-xiii and Paul's Painful Letter to the Corinthians, in JTS
35 (1984) 324-346.
WEBER, M., De numero epistoUrum ad Corinthios rectius constituendo, Wit
tenberg, 1798.
WEBER, W., Wie viele Briefe hat der Apostel Paulus an die Corinther geschrieben?
(Programm des Kniglichen Gymnasiums zu Wetzlar), Wetzlar, 1899.
WELBORN, L.L., The Identification of 2 Corinthians 10-13 With the 'Utter of
Tears', in NovT37 (1995) 138-153.
Mercer University Press, 1997, pp. 77-94.
WHITE, N.J.D., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians? A Reply, in The
Expositor 5th Series, vol. VII (1898) 113-123.
MNSON,
Irony
P.C., What Is the Meaning of "Examine Yourselves" in 2 Corinthians
13:5?, in BS 154 (1997) 175-188.
DE SALIS, P., L'echarde dans h chair. Un signe visible de Upresence de Dieu?
La dimension dramatique de 2 vie. Perspectives partir de II Corinthiens
12,1-10, in RTP 127 (1995) 27-41.
S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament.
Essays From the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield, 1993,
pp. 250-264.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Exploration
Paul, in NovTli
(1981) 349-360.
BROWN,
198
THEMES LIST
WALKER, D.D., Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideology and
Rhetoric in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, II/152), Tbingen: Mohr
Siebeck, 2002.

tional, 2002, pp. 260-275.
Justification, Justice, Righteousness

BULTMANN, R., , in JBL 83 (1964) 12-16.
DE OLIVEIRA, . , Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der
FUNG, R.Y.-K., Justification by Faith in 1 and 2 Corinthians, in D.A. HAGNER & M.J. HARRIS (eds.), Pauline Studies. FS F.F. Bruce, Grand Rapids
MI: Eerdmans; Exeter: Paternoster, 1980, pp. 246-261.
HAN, C.-S., Raised for Our Justification: An Investigation on the Significance
Kerken in Nederland te Kampen, 1995), Kampen: Uitgeverij Kok, 1995.
KERTELGE, ., "Rechtfertigung" bei Paulus. Studien zur Struktur und zum
Bedeutungsgehalt des paulinischen Rechtfertigungsbegrififs (NTA NF, 3),
Mnster, 1967, 1 9 7 1 , pp. 99-107.
KlAlBER, W , Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulini
schen Kirchenverstndnis (FRLANT, 127), Gttingen, 1982, pp. 82-85,
95-101 and 158-163.
KUSKE, D., Making Use of Our Lutheran Heritage: Objective Justification' in
Our Mission Outreach Based on an Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:18-19, in
Wisconsin Lutheran Quarterly 77 (1980) 6-29.
LHRMANN, D., Rechtfertigung und Vershnung, in ZThK67 (1970) 437-452.
MOORE, R.K., 2 Cor 5,21: The Interpretative Key to Paul's Use /'.
?, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125),
SCHNELLE, U., Gerechtigkeit und Christusgegenwart. Vorpaulinische undpaulinische Tauftheologie (GThA, 24), Gttingen, 1983, pp. 47-50.
SONNTAG, ., . Zur politischen Theologie des Gesetzes bei
Paulus und im antiken Kontext (TANZ, 34), Tbingen - Basel: Francke,
2000, pp. 202-217.
2
KNOWLEDGE
199
STUHLMACHER, P., Gerechtigkeit Gottes bei Paulus (FRLANT, 87), Gttingen,

1965, 1966, pp. 74-77.
THSING, W., Rechtfertigungsgedanke und Christologie in den Korintherbriefen,
in J. GNILKA (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnackenburg,
Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1974, pp. 301-324.
WOLTER, M., Rechtfertigung und zuknftiges Heil. Untersuchungen zu Rom 5,111 (BZNW, 43), Berlin - New York, 1978, pp. 73-83.
in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2: 1 &2 Corinthians, Minnea
polis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 200-208.
2
Knowledge
BETZ, O., Fleischliche und "geistliche" Christuserkenntnis nach 2. Korinther
5,16, in Theologische Beitrge 14 (1983) 167-179.
BURDICK, D.W., O8a and Yivwcrxeo in the Pauline Epistles, in R.N. LONGENECKER & M.C. TENNEY (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study,
Grand Rapids MI, 1974, pp. 344-356.
CAMBIER, JL, Connaissance charnelle et spirituelle du Christ dans 2 Cor 5:16,
in A. DESCAMPS (ed.), Littrature et thologie pauliniennes (Recherches
bibliques, 5), Leuven, 1960, pp. 72-92.
CATCHPOLE, D . , Q'S Thesis and Paul's Antithesis: A Study of 2 Corinthians
5,16, in C. NIEMAND (ed.), Forschungen zum Neuen Testament und seiner
Umwelt. FS A. Fuchs (Linzer Philosophisch-Theologische Beitrge, 7),
Frankfurt am Main: Lang, 2002, pp. 347-366.
FRASER, J.W., Paul's Knowledge of Jesus: II Corinthians 5:16 Once More, in
NTS 17 (1970-1971) 293-313.
GOULDER, M., Vision and Knowledge, in / S A T 56 (1994) 53-71.
Faith. FS D.G. Miller, Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 107-125.
KOPERSKI, V., Knowledge of Christ and Knowledge of God in the Corinthian
Correspondence, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence
(BETL, 25), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 377396.
MARTYN, J.L., Epistemology at the Turn of the Ages: 2 Corinthians 5:16,
in W. R. FARMER, C E D . M O U L E & R.R. NIEBUHR (eds.),
Christian
History and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 269287.

MICHEL, O., "Erkennen dem Fleisch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in EvTh 14 (1954)
22-29.
200
THEMES LIST
MICHEL, O., "Erkennen dem Fleuch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in K. HAACKER (ed.),
Dienst am Wort. Gesammelte Aufitze, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1986, pp. 116122.
PESCH, R , "Christus dem Fleuche nach kennen " (2 Cor 5,16)? Zur theologischen
Frage nach dem historischen Jesus, in R. PESCH & H . A. ZwERGEL (eds.),
Kontinuitt in Jesus. Zugnge zu Leben, Tod und Auferstehung, Freiburg,
1974, pp. 9-34.
PORTER, F.C., Does Paul Chim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study
SCHMITHALS, W . , Zwei gnostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in EvTh
18 (1958) 552-573.
SCHMITHALS, W . , Two Gnostic Ghsses in II Corinthians, in ID., Gnosticism in
Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by
J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971, pp. 302-325.
SOUCEK, J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleisch, in EvTh 19
(1959) 300-314.
WAGNER, C , Gotteserkenntnis im Spiegel und Gottesliebe in den beiden Korintherbriefen, in Bijdragen 19 (1958) 370-381.
WEBER, V., Wann und wie hat Paulus "Christum nach dem Fleische gekannt"
(2 Cor 5,16)?, in BZ 2 (1904) 178-187.
2 Corinthians 5.l4jfi, in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul andJesus. Col
lected Essays (JSNT SS, 37), Sheffield, 1989, pp. 81-98.
Letter - Spirit
BOCHET, I., "La lettre tue, TEsprit vivifie". L'exgse augustinienne de2 Co 3,6,
in Nouvelle Revue Thologique 114 (1992) 341-370.
BOYARIN, D . , Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in ID.,
COHEN, B., Note on Letter and Spirit in the New Testament, in HTR 47
(1954) 197-203.
DOBBELER, A. VON, Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Anti
in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R . HEILIGENTHAL (eds.), Reli
gionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen Basel:

Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65.
DUFF, P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death : Gentile Condemnation and Letters
of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT 46 (2004) 313-337.
LETTER - SPIRIT
201
ECKERT, ]., Die geistliche Schriftauslegung des Aposteh Paulus nach 2 Kor 3,418, in Dynamik im Wort. Lehre von der Bibel. Leben aus der Bibel, Stutt
GRINDHEIM, S., The Law Kills but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit
Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNTU
(2001) 97-115.
Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1989, pp. 122153 [Ch. 4].
ture, in NTS 27 (1981) 295-309.
KAMLAH, E., Buchstabe und Geist. Die Bedeutung dieser Antithese fr die alttestamentliche Exegese des Aposteh Paulus, in EvTh 14 (1954) 276-282.
KERTELGE, K., Buchstabe und Geist nach 2 Kor 3, in J . D . G . D u N N (ed.),
Paul and the Mosaic Law. The Third Durham-Tbingen Research Sympo
sium on Earliest Christianity and Judaism (Durham, September, 1994)
(WUNT, 89), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 117130.
KREMER, J., Neueste Methoden der Exegese, dargelegt an 2 Kor 3,6b, in Theo
logisch-Praktische Quartahchrift 128 (1980) 327-361.
KREMER, J., "Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geist aber macht lebendig". Metho
dologische und hermeneutische Erwgungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in J. ZMIJEWSKI
& E . NELLESEN (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann
(BBB, 53), Bonn, 1980, pp. 219-250.
KREMER, ]., "Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geht aber macht lebendig. "Metho
dologische und hermeneutische Erwgungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in ID., Die Bibel
beim Wort genommen. Beitrge zu Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testa
ments, ed. R. KHSCHELM & M. STOWASSER, Freiburg - Basel - Wien:
Herder, 1995, pp. 265-297.
LiNDEMANN, A . , Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu
LINDEMANN, A . , Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu
Siebeck), 1995, pp. 37-63.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., A Ministry Beyond the Letter (2 Cor 3:1-6), in
L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paob. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,144,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 105-129 (Discussion 130-157).
202
THEMES LIST
D'ORS, ., "La letra mata, el espritu vivifica", in Biblia y Hermenutica. VII

simposio internacional de teologa de k Universidad de Navarra, Pamplona:
Ed. universidad de Navarra, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 4 9 7 - 5 0 5 .
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Her
meneutik von Geht und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in I D . , Die Heilig
keit der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, Mnchen: Kaiser, 1 9 8 9 ,
pp.
87-115.
SCHNEIDER, B., The Meaning of St. Paul's Antithesis 'the Letter and the Spi
rit', in CBQ
15 (1953)
163-207.
STIMPFLE, ., "Buchstabe und Geist". Zur Geschichte eines Miverstndnisses

von 2 Kor 3,6,
in BZ 39 ( 1 9 9 5 )
181-202.
WAGNER, C , Alliance de k Uttre, alliance de TEsprit. Essai d'analyse de 2 Corinthiens 2114 3/18,
in TR
6 0 (1985) 55-65.
WESTERHOLM, S., Letter and Spirit: The Foundation of Pauline Ethics (Rom
2.29;
Rom
7,6;
2 Cor 3.6),
in NTS
3 0 (1984) 229-248.
WIEN, J.K., "Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geist aber macht lebendig". Methodokgische und hermeneutische Erwgungen zu II Kor 3,6b, in J. ZMIJEWSKI
& E. NELLESSEN (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. F S H . Zimmermann
(BBB, 5 3 ) , Bonn, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 5 1 .
Letter of Tears (see under 'Intermediate, Painful Letter')

Life After Death (see under 'Resurrection' or 2 Cor 4 : 1 6 - 5 : 1 0 )
Lordship of Jesus (see under 'Spirit' or 2 Cor 3 : 7 - 1 8 )
Love
BIERINGER, R . , Die Liebe des Paulus zur Gemeinde in Korinth. Eine Interpre
tation von 2 Korinther 6,11, in SNTU 23 ( 1 9 9 8 ) 1 9 3 - 2 1 3 .
CIPRIANI, S., L'amour du Christ et k vie en lui (2 Co 5,14-17), in ASeign 1 7
(1969) 35-41.
CIPRIANI, S., L 'amore di Cristo e k nostra vita in Lui (2 Cor. 5,14-17), in RivBibllt 1 8 ( 1 9 7 0 ) 2 6 9 - 2 7 7 .
HENDRY, G . S . ,
Corinthians
. 14, in 59 ( 1 9 4 7 - 1 9 4 8 ) 8 2 .
JlLLIONS, J., Love and Curses: Searching St. Paul for a Vision of Ecumenism,
in Sobornost 2 0 ( 1 9 9 8 ) 4 9 - 6 3 .
SPICQ, C , L'treinte de k charit (II Cor. V,14), in STL 8 ( 1 9 5 4 ) 1 2 3 - 1 3 2 .
SPICQ, C , L'treinte de k charit (II Cor. V,14), in I D . , Agap dans le Nouveau Testament, vol. I I : Analyse des textes (Bib), Paris, 1 9 5 9 , pp. 1 2 7 136.
METAPHOR
203
STEGMAN, X , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in

2005.
WAGNER, C , Gotteserkenntnis im Spiegel und Gottesliebe in den beiden Korintherbriefen, in Bijdragen 19 (1958) 370-381.
Messenger of Satan (see under 'Satan', 'Servants of Satan' or 'Thorn')

Metaphor
ANDERSON, J.T., The Cosmological Roots of Pauline Metaphors, in PEGL&MWBS
11 (1991) 153-161.
BALDANZA, G., La gehsia divina e 2 metafora sponsale in 2 Cor 11,1-4, in
G. COFFELE (ed.), Dilexit Ecclesiam. Studi in onore delprof. Donato Valentini (Biblioteca di Scienze Religiose), Roma: Libreria Ateneo Salesiano,
1999, pp. 447-463.
BTTRICH, C . , "Ihr seid der Tempel Gottes". Tempelmetaphorik und Gemeinde
bei Paulus, in B. EGO, A. LANGE & P. PILHOFER (eds.), Gemeinde ohne
Tempel. Community Without Temple. Zur Substituierung und Transforma
tion des Jerusalemer Tempeh und seines Kults im Alten Testament, antiken
Judentum und frhen Christentum (WUNT, 118), Tbingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 1999, pp. 411-425.
BREYTENBACH, C . , Salvation of the Reconciled (With a Note on the Background
of Paul's Metaphor of Reconciliation), in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Sal
vation in the New Testament: Perspectives on Soteriobgy (NTSupp, 121),
DANKER, EW., The Mirror Metaphor in 1 Cor. 13:12 and 2 Cor. 3:18, in
CTM 31 (1960) 428-429.
DUFF, P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy behind the
Image "Ledin Triumph"in2 Corinthians2:14, in CBQ53 (1991) 79-92.
FIORE, B., Root Metaphors in Paul: Pauline Comings and Goings: The Travel
Image, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 174-184.
GERBER, C . , Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des
Paulus um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW% (2005)
99-125.
GERBER, C., Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik derpaulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005.
HRLE, W , 'Christus factus est peccatum metaphorice. "Zur Heihbedeutung
des Kreuzestodes Jesu Christi, in Neue Zeitschrift fr Systematische Theolo
gie und Religionsphilosophie 36 (1994) 302-315.
204
THEMES LIST
HEINY, S.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6:

The Motive for Metaphor, in
K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers,
HOLLAND, G.S., The Problem of the Root: A Response to Three Papers on Paul's
Root Metaphors, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 185-199.
HUGED, N., La mtaphore du miroir dans les pitres de saint Paul aux Corinthiens, Neuchtel, 1957.
KGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kulturel
len Baskbild von 2 Kor 2,14-16, in R HOPPE & U. BUSSE (eds.), Von Jesus
zum Christus. Christologische Studien. FS P. Hoffmann (BZNW, 93), Ber
lin - New York: de Gruyter, 1998, pp. 155-173.
KGLER, J., Duftmetaphorik im Neuen Testament, in ID. (ed.), Die Macht der Nase.
Zur religisen Bedeutung des Duftes. Religionsgeschichte Bibel Liturgie
(SBS, 187), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2000, pp. 123-171.
KUREK-CHOMYCZ, DA., A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense Ima
gery' and St. Paul's Olfactory Metaphors in the Depiction of His Experience of
God, in I. DUBIANETSKAYA & A. MCMILLIN (eds.), Your Sun Shall Never Set
Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson [forthcoming].
KUSCHNERUS, B., "YOU Yourselves Are Our Letter": 2 Cor 3 as an Example for
the Usage of Metaphor in Paul, in R. BISSCHOPS & J. FRANCIS (eds.),
Metaphor, Canon and Community: Jewish, Christian and Iskmic Approaches
(Religions and Discourse, 1), Bern: Lang, 1999, pp. 93-111.
KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde ak Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk
MACKY, P.W., St. Paul's Collage of Metaphors in II Corinthians 5:1-10: Orna
mental or Exploratory?, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 162-173.
MARSHALL, P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: 8pia[i.eusiv in 2 Cor. 2:14,
in
A W 7 2 5 (1983) 302-317.
MERZ, A., Why Did the Pure Bride of Christ (2 Cor. 11.2) Become a Wedded
Wife (Eph. 5.22-33)? Theses About the Intertextual Transformation of an
Ecclesiological Metaphor, in JSNT 79 (2000) 131-147.
MERZ, A., Warum die reine Braut Christi (2 Kor 11,2) zur Ehefrau wurde
(Eph 5,22-33). Thesen zur intertextuellen Transformation einer ekklesiobgischen Metapher, in C . JANSSEN, L. SCHOTTROFF & B. W E H N (eds.),
Paulus. Umstrittene Traditionen lebendige Theologie. Eine feministische

Lektre, Gtersloh: Kaiser Gtersloher Verlaghaus, 2001, pp. 148-165.
PARK, D . M . , The Value of Biblical Metaphor: II Cor. 2:14-17, in J.P. VAN
NOPPEN (ed.), Metaphor and Religion (Theolinguistics, 2), Brussels,
1983, pp. 253-268.
MOSES
205
SCHLUEP, C , Der Ort des Christus. Soteriologische Metaphern bei Paulus ah

Lebensregeln (TVZ Dissertationen), Zrich: TVZ, 2005, pp. 147-225.
Midrash
DERRETT, J.D.M., 2 Cor 6,l4ff. Midrash on Dt 22,10, in Bib 59 (1978)
231-250.
HANSON, A.T., The Midrash in II Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in JSNT
9 (1980) 2-28.
HANSON, A.T., The Midrash in 2 Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in S.E. Por
ter & C A . Evans (eds.), The Pauline Writings (The Biblical Seminar, 34),
Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1995, pp. 98-123.
Ministry, Minister (see under , )

Moses (see also under 2 Cor 3, 'Glory' or 'Covenant')
BAKER, W.R., Did the Glory of Moses' Face Fade? A Reexamination of
BALCH, D.L., Backgrounds of I Cor VII: Sayings of the Lord in Q; Moses as
an Ascetic ANHP in II Cor. Ill, in NTS 18 (1972) 351-364.
BAMMEL, ., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in Theologia 54 (1983)
399-408.
BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in ID., Judaica et Paulina.
Kleine Schriften / / ( W U N T , 91), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck),
1997, pp. 205-214.
Academic, 1991.
BLANTON IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in
the Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233),
Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2007, pp. 207-230.
BOYARIN, D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in ID.,
DfiMANN, P., Moise et h hi dans k pensie de saint Paul, in Motse, I'homme
de l'alliance (Cahiers Sioniens), Paris et al.: Desclee, 1955, pp. 189-242.
GOTTSBERGER, J., Die Hlle des Moses nach Ex 34 und 2 Kor 3, in BZ 16
(1924) 1-17.
206
THEMES LIST
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Ghry and Veil of Moses in 2 Cor 3:7-14: An Example
of Paul's Contextual Exegesis of the OT-A Proposal, in HBT14 (1992)
31-49.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Corinthians 3:7-14, in
Use of the Old Testament in the New, Grand Rapids M I : Baker Books,
1994, pp. 295-309.

T b i n g e n : J.C.B. M o h r (Paul Siebeck), 1995.
HULMI, S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation
und Polemik in 2 Kor 3 (SFEG,
77), G t t i n g e n : Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999.
JONES, RR., The Apostle Paul, A Second Moses According to II Corinthians

2:14-4:7, Ann Arbor M I , 1982.
KOCH, D.-A., Abraham und Mose im Streit der Meinungen. Beobachtungen
und Hypothesen zur Debatte zwischen Paulus und seinen Gegnern in
2 Kor 11,22-23 und3,7-18, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Cor
respondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters,
1996, pp. 305-324.

LETELLIER, ]., Le theme du voile de Moise, chez Origene. Exode 34, 33-35 et
2 Corinthiens 3,12-18, in RevSR 62 (1988) 14-26.
des Paulus, in EvTh 41 (1981) 230-235.
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Gknz des Mose und
des Paulus, in ID., Evangelium und Tora. Auf tze zu Paulus (Theologische
Bcherei, 77), M n c h e n , 1987, p p . 150-155.
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Herme
neutik von Geist und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Die Heiligkeit
der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, M n c h e n : Kaiser, 1989, pp. 87115.
SCHULZ, S., Die Decke des Moses. Untersuchungen zu einer vorpaulinischen
berlieferung in II Cor 3.7-18, in ZNW49
(1958) 1-30.
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses'Veil and the Ghry of the New Covenant: The Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 116), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1989.
THEISSEN, G., Die Hlle des Mose und die unbewuten Aspekte des Gesetzes,
in ID., Psychologische Aspektepaulinischer Theohgie (FRLANT, 131), Gt
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, p p . 121-161.
THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law,
in ID., Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, b y J.P. GALVIN,
Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1987, p p . 115-158.
NARRATIVE CRITICISM
207
ULONSKA, H., Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in
2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388.
Mysticism
HEININGER, B., Paulus als Visionr. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her
MARGUERAT, D., 2 Corinthiens 10-13. Paul et l'exprience de Dieu, in TR 63
(1988) 497-519.
MARGUERAT, D., La mystique de l'aptre Paul, in J. SCHLOSSER (ed.), Paul de
Tarse, Paris: Cerf, 1996, pp. 307-329.
MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mysti
cal Background of Paul's Apostohte. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in HTR 86
(1993) 177-217.
tical Background of Paul's ApostoUte. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and
Mystery, trans, by RJ. ERICKSON, Peabody, M A : Hendrickson, 2003,
pp. 3-18, 38-50.
SCHFER, P., New Testament and Hekhaht Literature: The Journey Into Heaven
in Paul and in Merkavah Mysticism, in JJS 35 (1984) 19-35.
SCOTT, J.M., The Triumph of God in 2 Cor 2.14: Additional Evidence ofMerkabah Mysticism in Paul, in NTS 42 (1996) 260-281.
SCOTT, J.M., Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in C.A. EVANS
& P.W. FLINT (eds.), Eschatology, Messianism and the Dead Sea Scrolh
(Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature), Grand Rapids
M I : Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 101-119.
SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning ofJewish Mysticism, in J J. COLLINS &
M . FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany
N Y : S U N Y , 1995, pp. 95-122.
SPITTLER, R.P., The Limits of Ecstasy: An Exegesis of2 Corinthians 12:1-10, in

G.F. HAWTHORNE (ed.), Current Issues in Biblical and Patristic Interpreta
tion. FS M . C . Tenney, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1975, pp. 259-266.
Narrative criticism
in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26.
208
THEMES LIST
Graham, M M (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007,

pp. 48-68.
vexptwii; (see under 'Death/Dying of the Human Person')

N e w Creation
AYMER, A.J.D., Paul's Understanding o/"xai.vv) x-naii;: Continuity and Dis
continuity in Pauline Eschatobgy (Ph.D. diss., Madison NJ, 1983).
BLACK, M., The New Creation in 1 Enoch, in R.WA McKlNNEY (ed.), Creation,
Christ and Culture. FS T.F. Torrance, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1976,
pp. 13-21.
BONNARD, P., "Cremation et nouvelle cremation selon St. Paul", in Foi et Vie 58
(1959) 19-32.
BOYER, C , KAINH KTISIS (2 Cor 5,17; Gal 6,15), in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963,
pp. 487-490.
ECKERT, J., "Die neue Schpfung" und die Kirche in der Verkndigung des
Aposteh Paulus, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE (eds.),
Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johan
nes. FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 46-68.
GLOER, W.H., An Exegetical and Theofogical Study of Paul's Understanding of
len Biblical, 1996.
HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , Wie klingt es, wenn Paulus von Neuer Schpfung
spricht? Stilanalytische Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 5,17 und Gal 6, 15,
in P. MLLER, C. GERBER & T H . KNPPLER (eds.), "...was ihr auf dem
Weg verhandelt habt." Beitrge zur Exegese und Theohgie des Neuen Tes
taments. FS F. Hahn, Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001,
pp. 143-153.
HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , KTICTI? and Kaiv(p) Kxtot; in Paul's Letters, in A. CHRIS-
TOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World.

FS AJ.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
2002, pp. 102-122.
HUBBARD, M.V., New Creation in Paul's Letters and Thought (SNTS MS,
119), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.
KERTELGE, K., "Neue Schpfung". Grund und Mastab apostolischen Handelns
(2.Kor 5,17), in M. EVANG, H. MERKLEIN & M. WOLTER (eds.), Escha-
tohgie und Schpfung. FS E . Grer (BZNW, 89), Berlin: de Gruyter,

1997, pp. 139-144.
OPPONENTS
209
KlTZBERGER, L R . , "Wenn also jemand in Christus ist, ist er/sie eine neue Schp
fung" (2 Kor 5,17). Paulinische Perspektiven zu Friede Gerechtigkeit
Schpfung, in Bibel und Kirche 44 (1989) 163-170.
L A M P E , P., Die urchristliche Rede von der "Neuschpfung des Menschen" im
Lichte konstruktivistischer Wissenssoziologie, in S. ALKIER & R . BRUCKER
(eds.), Exegese und Methodendiskussion (TANZ, 23), Tbingen: Francke,
1998, pp. 21-32.
MELL, U., Neue Schpfang. Eine traditionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Studie
zu einem soteriologischen Grundsatz paulinischer Theologie (BZNW, 56),
Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1989, pp. 327-388.
NOORDEGRAAF, ., Een nieuwe schepping. Hermeneutisch-homiletische overwegingen bij 2 Korinthiers 5:14-21, in Theologia Reformata 40 (1997) 315-332.
PARSONS, ., The New Creation, in ExpT99 (1987) 3-4.
SCHNEIDER, G., . Die Idee der Neuschpfung beim Apostel Pau
lus und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund (Ph.D. diss., Trier, 1958).
S C H N E I D E R , G., Die Idee der Neuschpfung beim Apostel Paulus und ihr reli
gionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund, in 7TZ68 (1959) 257-270.
S C H N E I D E R , G., "Neuschpfung" in Christus. Zur Auslegung einer biblischen
Leitidee, in I D . , fesusberlieferung und Christologie. Neutestamentliche
Autze 1970-1990 (NTSupp, 67), Leiden: Brill, 1992, pp. 357-371.
S T U H L M A C H E R , P., Erwgungen zum ontohgischen Charakter der
bei Paulus., in EvTh 27 (1967) 1-35.
Offender (see also under 'Interim Events')

C.K., (2 Cor. 7.12), in . BCHER & . HAACKER
(eds.), Verborum Veritas. FS G. Sthlin, Wuppertal, 1970, pp. 149-157.
B A R R E T T , C.K., (2 Cor. 7.12), in I D . , Essays on Paul, Lon
don, 1982, pp. 108-117.
HALL, D . R . , Pauline Church Discipline, in TynB 20 (1969) 3-26.
K R U S E , C.G., The Offender and the Offence in 2 Corinthians 2:5 and 7:12,
in EvQ 60 (1988) 129-139.
THRALL, M . E . , The Offender and the Offence: A Problem of Detection in
2 Corinthians, in B.P. THOMPSON (ed.), Scripture, Meaning and Method.
FS A T . Hanson, Hull: Hull University Press, 1987, pp. 65-78.
BARRETT,
Opponents
L., The Question of Salary in the Conflict Between Paul and
the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. D U N D E R B E R G , C M . T U C K E T T &
AEJMELAEUS,
210
THEMES LIST
K. SYREENI (eds.), FairPUy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity.

FS H. Risnen (NTSupp, 1 0 3 ) , Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill,
2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 4 3 - 3 7 6 .
ALVAREZ CINEIRA, D., La misin de Pablo y sus enemigos en Corinto, in EstAg

3 6 (2001) 461-494.
ALVAREZ CINEIRA, D . , LOS adversarios paulinos en 2 Corintios, in EstAg 3 7

(2002) 249-274.
ANDREWS, S.B., Enshving, Devouring, Exploiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking:

cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 3 6 , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 9 7 ,
pp. 4 6 0 - 4 9 0 .
ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics of Took: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 10-12
(Ph.D. diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1 9 9 7 ) .
ARZT, P., Gegner des Paulus ab bse Mchte. berlegungen zur Funktionalitt
von 2Kor 11,15 und Phil 3,18f, in PzB 1 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 1 0 1 - 1 1 3 .
BARNETT, P.W., Opposition in Corinth, in JSNT22
(1984) 3-17.
BARRETT, C.K., Paul's Opponents in II Corinthians, in NTS
17 (1970-1971)
233-254.
BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT
(eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict.

FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 ,
pp. 2 8 7 - 3 0 2 .

Paul's Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 4 7
(2005) 33-42.
BAUR, F.C., Paulus, der Apostel Jesu Christi. Sein Leben und Wirken, seine
Briefe und seine Lehre. Ein Beitrag zu einer kritischen Geschichte des
Urchristenthums, vol. 1 / 2 : Die Briefe des Apostels Paulus, Leipzig, 1 8 4 5 ;
2
ed. E. ZELLER: 1 8 6 6 , pp. 2 8 7 - 3 4 3 .
BEATRICE, P.F., Gli avversari di Paolo e ilproblema della Gnosi a Corinto, in

Cristianesimo nella Storia 6 ( 1 9 8 5 ) 1 - 2 5 .
BERGER, K., Die impliziten Gegner. Zur Methode des Erschlieens von "Geg
nern " in neutestamentlichen Texten, in D . LHRMANN & G. STRECKER
(eds.), Kirche. FS. G. Bornkamm, Tbingen, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 3 7 3 - 4 0 0 .
BEYSCHLAG, W., Zur Streitfrage ber die Paulusgegner des zweiten Korintherbriefi, in TSK44
(1871) 635-676.
BIEDER, W., Paulus und seine Gegner in Korinth, in ThZ 1 7 ( 1 9 6 1 ) 3 1 9 - 3 3 3 .
BlERINGER, R., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID. & J. LAM
BRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven Univer
sity Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 8 1 - 2 2 1 .
OPPONENTS
211
IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the

CARRN, J., Los adversarios de 2 Corintios: el diflcilgriego de 1,11 y 2,17, in
Revista Espaok de Teologa 62 (2002) 419-436.
CARRN PREZ, J., Los adversarios de San Pabk en 2 Corintios, in EstBb 57
(1999) 163-187.
COLLINS, J.N., Georgi's "Envoys" in 2 Cor 11:23, in JBL 93 (1974) 88-96.
C O U R T , J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's Apostokte in the
Context of His Rektions to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians
12,14-13,13), in E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des aposto
lischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 87-105.
Responses to Conflict in 2 Corinthians (JSNT SS, 51), Sheffield, 1991.
ECKERT, J., Die Verteidigung der apostolischen Autoritt im Gakterhrief und
im Zweiten Korintherbrief. Ein Beitrag zur Kontroverstheokgie, in ThGl 65
(1975) 1-19.
ECKERT, ]., Das paulinische Evangelium im Widerstreit, in J. HAINZ (ed.),
Theokgie im Werden. Studien zu den theokgischen Konzeptionen im Neuen
Testament, Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schningh, 1992, pp. 301-328.
ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, i n j . NEUSNER (ed.),
Christianity, Judaism and Other Graeco-Roman Cults. FS M. Smith, vol. I:
New Testament, Leiden: Brill, 1975, pp. 264-298.
ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, in Prophecy and Hermeneutics in Early Christianity (WUNT, 18), Tbingen, 1978, pp. 80-115.
FREDRICKSON, D.E., "Through Many Tears"(2 Cor 2:4): Paul's GrievingLetterandthe Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. ULBRICHT & J.L. S U M NEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Bibli
cal Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179.
FRIEDRICH, G., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in O. BETZ,
M. HENGEL & P. SCHMIDT, Abraham unser Vater. Juden und Christen im
Gesprch ber die Bibel. FS O. Michel (AGJU, 5), Leiden, 1963,
pp. 181-215.
FRIEDRICH, G., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Auf das
Wort kommt es an. Gesammelte Autze, Gttingen, 1978, pp. 189-223.
GEORGI, D., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief. Studien zur reli
gisen Propaganda in der Sptantike (WMANT, 11), Neukirchen/Vluyn,
1964.
GEORGI, D., The Opponents of Paul in Second Corinthians, Philadelphia PA,
1986, with an "Epilogue", pp. 333-450.
BLANTON
212
THEMES LIST
GERBER, C., Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des
99-125.
GOULDER, M., Paul and the Competing Msion in Corinth, Peabody MA:
Hendrickson, 2001.
GUNTHER, J.J., St. Paul's Opponents and Their Background: A Study of
Apocalyptic and Jewish Sectarian Teachings (NTSupp, 35), Leiden: Brill,
1973.
KSEMANN, E . , Die Legitimitt des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korin
ther 10-13, in ZNW41
(1942) 33-71.
ther 10-13, in K.H. RENGSTORF (ed.), Das Paulusbild in der neueren
deutschen Forschung (WdF, 24), Darmstadt, 1964, 1969, pp. 475-521.
KOLENKOW, A.B., Paul and Opponents in 2 Cor 10-13 - THEIOI ANDRES
2
and Spiritual
Guides, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI & A. STANDHAR

New Testament. FS D . Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden - New York Kln: Brill, 1994, pp. 351-374.
KRUSE, C.G., The Relationship Between the Opposition to Paul Reflected in
2 Corinthians 1-7and 10-13, in EvQGl (1989) 195-202.
LTGERT, D.W., Freiheitspredigt und Schwarmgeister in Korinth. Ein Beitrag
zur Charakteristik der Christuspartei (BFChTh, 12,3), Gtersloh, 1908.
MACHALET, C., Paulus und seine Gegner. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen, in W. DIETRICH, P. FREIMARK & H. SCHRECKENBERG (eds.),
Theokratia. FS K.H. Rengstorf (Jahrbuch des Institutum Judaicum

Delitzschianum II, 1970-1972), Leiden, 1973, pp. 183-203.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in HTR 7 6
(1983) 143-173.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in ID., Paul and
the Popular Phihsophers, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1989, pp. 91-119.
MANUS, C.U., The Opponents of Paul in 2 Corinthians 10-13: An Exegetical
and Historical Study (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1981;
dir. R.F. Collins).
MARSHALL, P., Hybrists Not Gnostics in Corinth, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.),
Society of Biblical Literature 1984 Seminar Papers, vol. 23, Chico CA:
Scholars, 1984, pp. 275-287.
MARSHALL, P., Enmity in Corinth: Social Conventions in Paul's Region With
the Corinthians (WUNT, 11/23), Tbingen, 1987.
OPPONENTS
213
P., Invective: Paul and His Enemies in Corinth, in E.W. C O N R A D

(ed.), Perspectives on Language and Text. FS F.I. Anderson, Winona Lake
I N , 1987, pp. 359-373.
M A R T I N , R.P., The Opponents of Paul in 2 Corinthians: An Old Issue Revisi
ted, in G.F. H A W T H O R N E & O . B E T Z (eds.), Tradition and Interpretation
in the New Testament. FS E.E. Ellis, Grand Rapids MI - Tbingen,
1987, pp. 279-289.
M C C L E L L A N D , S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in
JSNT14 (1982) 82-87.
M U N C K , J., Der wahre und der fakche Apostel. Studien ber den 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Paulus und die Heikgeschichte (Acta Judandica. Aarskrift for
Aarhus Universitet, 26,1. Teologisk Serie, 6), Aarhus: Universitetsforla
get; Kbenhavn: Ejnar Munksgaard, 1954, pp. 162-189.
M U N C K , } . , The True and the Fake Apostle: Studies in II Corinthians, in I D . ,
Paul and the Salvation of Mankind, trans, by Frank CLARKE, London:
SCM, 1 9 5 9 , 1 9 7 7 , pp. 168-195.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Pneumatikoi and Judaizers in 2 Cor 2:14-4:6, in
AusBR 34 (1986) 42-58.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Pneumatikoi in 2 Corinthians, in Proceedings of the
Irish Biblical Association 11 (1988) 59-66.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., "Another Jesus" (2 Cor 11:4), in RB 97 (1990) 238251.
NEYREY, J.H., Witchcraft Accusations in 2 Cor 10-13. Paul in Social Science
Perspective, in Listening 21 (1986) 160-170.
O O S T E N D O R P , D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel of Jewish-Christian Superiority
P E N N A , R., La presenza degli avversari di Paolo in 2 Cor 10-13, Esame letteraio, in Lateranum 56 (1990) 83-113.
P E N N A , R., La presence des adversaires de Paul en 2 Cor 10-13, approche littraire, in E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen
SAMPLEY, J.R, Paul, His Opponents in 2 Corinthians 10-13, and the Rhetorical
Handbooks, in J. N E U S N E R (ed.), The Social World of Formative Chris
tianity and Judaism. FS H.K. Kee, Philadelphia PA, 1988, pp. 162-177.
S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., L'apologie apostolique - 2 Co 10-11 comme rponse de
Paul ses adversaires, in E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung
pp. 43-63.
S A N D E R S , E.P., Paul on the Law, His Opponents, and the Jewish People in Phi
lippians 3 and 2 Corinthians 11, in P. R I C H A R D S O N & D . G R A N S K O U
MARSHALL,
214
THEMES LIST
(eds.). Anti-Judaism in Early Christianity (Studies in Christianity and

Judaism, 2), Waterloo O N , 1986, pp. 75-90.
SCHMITHALS, W , Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1969.
S C H M I T H A L S , W , Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the
1971.
S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument
in
2005, pp. 25-42.
S U M N E Y , J.L., Identifying Paul's Opponents: The Question of Method in 2 Corin
thians (JSNT SS, 40), Sheffield, 1990.
S U M N E Y , J.L., Servants of Satan, Fake Brothers' and Other Opponents of Paul
(JSNTSS, 188), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1999.
S U M N E Y , J.L., Paul's Use ofWoc, in His Argument Against the Opponents of
2 Corinthians, in T.H. U L B R I C H T & J.L. S U M N E Y (eds.), Paul and Pathos
(SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 147160.
T H R A L L , M.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in
JSNT6 (1980) 42-57.
W E H R , L., Funktion und Erfahrungshintergrund der Satansaussagen des Paulus,
"...damit wir vom Satan nicht berlistet werden" (2 Kor 2,11), in MThZ 52
(2001) 208-219.
W E L B O R N , L.L., Georgi's "Gegner": Reflections on the Occasion of Its TransUtion,
in Journal of Religion 68 (1988) 566-574.
W O O D S , L., Opposition to a Man and His Message: Paul's "Thorn in the Flesh"
(2 Cor 12:7), in AusBR 39 (1991) 44-53.
3
Paradise
P., Paulus in het paradijs. 2 Korinthiers 12,1-4, in
Schrift 200 (2002) 55-59.
L I N C O L N , A.T., 'Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance ofthe Rapture
L I N C O L N , A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly
Cambridge, 1981, pp. 59-86.
CHATELION C O U N E T ,
flAPAKAAED, I1APAKAHEIE
215

tical Background of Paul's Apostolate. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in
HTR 86 (1993) 177-217.
PRICE, R.M., Punished in Paradise (An Exegetical Theory on II Corinthians
12:1-10), in JSNT1 (1980) 33-40.
in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians:
Studies

ROUKEMA, R., Paul's Rapture to Paradise in Early Christian Literature, in
A. HlLHORST & G.H. VAN KOOTEN (eds.), The Wisdom of Egypt: Jewish,
Early Christian, and Gnostic Essays. FS G.P. Luttikhuizen (AGJU, 59),
Leiden: Brill, 2005, pp. 267-283.
SCHOLEM, G.G., The Four Who Entered Paradise and Paul's Ascension to Para
dise, in ID., Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, and Talmudic Tradi
tion, New York: Jewish Theological Seminary of America, 5720-1960,
pp. 14-19.
TABOR, J.D., Things Unutterable: Paul's Ascent to Paradise in Its Greco-Roman,
T E N NAPEL, E., "Third Heaven" and "Paradise": Some Remarks on the Exe
gesis of 2 Cor. 12,2-4 in Syriac, in R. LAVENANT (ed.), V Symposium
Syriacum 1988 (Orientalia Christiana Analecta, 236), Rome, 1990,
pp. 53-66.
napaxaXcci), rcapaxXYjaii; (for 'Comfort' see under 'Consolation, Comfort')

BJERKELUND, C.J., Parakalo. Form, Funktion und Sinn der parakalo-Satze in
denpaulinischen Briefen (BibliotecaTheologica Norvegica, 1), Oslo: Uni
versitetsforlaget, 1967, pp. 141-155.
Thought in 2 Cor 10,1-6, in ID., Collected Studies on Pauline Literature
216
THEMES LIST
and on the Book ofReveUtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontilicio

Parental Imagery
AASGAARD, R., 'My Beloved Brothers and Sisters!' Christian Siblingship in Paul
(Early Christianity in Context - JSNT SS, 265), London - New York:
T & T Clark International, 2004.
BlERlNGER, R., Paul's Divine Jealousy: The Apostle and His Communities in
Relationship, in V. KOPERSKI & R. BlERlNGER (eds.), "Sharper than a
two-edged sword". FS J. Lambrecht (A Special Issue of Louvain Studies:
LouvSt 17 [2-3/1992]), Leuven, 1992, pp. 197-231.
BlERlNGER, R., Paul's Divine Jeahusy: The Apostle and His Communities in
Relationship, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112),
GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik
derpaulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin New York: de Gruyter,
2005.
MYRICK, A.A., 'Father' Imagery in 2 Corinthians 1-9 and Jewish Paternal Tra
dition, in TynBAl (1996) 163-171.
151-154.
SCOTT, J.M., Adoption as Sons of God: An Exegetical Investigation Into the
Background o / Y I O 0 E E I A in the Pauline Corpus (WUNT, 11/48),
Tbingen, 1992, pp. 187-220.
YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. WHITE
FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141.
Partition Theories (see also under 2 Cor 6:14-7:4)

AEJMEIAEUS, L., Riidan ja sovun dokumentti. Kirjallisuuskriittinen ja tutkimushistoriallinen selvitys 2. KorinttoUiskirjeen kokoonpanosta ja taustasta
(SESJ, 39), Helsinki, 1983.
AEJMEIAEUS, L., Streit und Vershnung. Das Problem der Zusammensetzung
des 2. Korintherbriefes (SESJ, 46), trans, by K.-J. TRABANT, Helsinki,
1987.
AEJMEIAEUS, L., Schwachheit ah Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im "Tr
nenbrief' (2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 78), Helsinki - Gttingen: Finnish
Exegetical Society - Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2000.
217
PARTITION THEORIES
BECKER, E . - M . , Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik
im
Zweiten Korintherbrief {yAKT, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002.

BlERINGER, R., Teilungshypothesen zum 2. Korintherbrief. Ein Forschungs
berblick, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112),
(SHAW, 2), Heidelberg, 1961, 1965.
BORNKAMM, G., The History of the Origin of the So-Called Second Letter to
the Corinthians, in NTS 8 (1961-1962) 258-264.
BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbrief s, in
ID., Geschichte und Gkube II. Gesammelte Auf tze, vol. IV (BEvTh, 53),
Mnchen, 1971, pp. 162-194.
in I D . , Studien zum Neuen Testament, Mnchen, 1985, pp. 237-269
(additional note, pp. 265-269).
CLEARY, P., The Epistles to the Corinthians, in CBQ 12 (1950) 10-33.
CLEMEN, C , Die Einheitlichkeit der paulinischen Briefe an der Hand der buher
mit bezug auf sie aufgestellten Interpoktions- und Compiktionshypothesen
geprft, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1894.
DAUTZENBERG, G., Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Brieftammlung. Zur Frage der
literarischen Einheitlichkeit und des theokgischen Gefges von 2 Kor 1-8,
in A / V W I I , 25/4, Berlin - New York, 1987, pp. 3045-3066.
DEAN, J.T., The Great Digression: 2 Cor it 14-vii 4, in ExpT 50 (1938) 8689.
in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26.
FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul, the Ancient Epistokry Theorists, and 2 Corinthians 1013: The Purpose and Literary Genre of a Pauline Letter, in D . L . BALCH,
2
E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and
Christians.
FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1990, pp. 190-200.

FURNISH, VP., Paul and the Corinthians: The Letters, the Challenges of Ministry,
the Gospel, in Interpr 52 (1998) 229-245.
HAGGE, H., Die beiden berlieferten Sendschreiben des Aposteh Paulus an die
Gemeinde zu Korinth, in Jahrbuch ftir protestantische Theokgie 2 (1876)
481-531.
HAUSRATH, A , Der Vier-Capitel-Briefdes Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg,
1870.
HORRELL, D . G . , The Social Ethos of the Corinthian Correspondence: Interest
and Ideokgy From 1 Corinthians to 1 Ckment (Studies of the New Testa
ment and Its World), Edinburgh: Clark, 1996.
218
THEMES LIST
HUGHES, F.W., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and

7.5-8.24, in D.F. WATSON (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
HUGHES, F.W., Rhetorical Criticism and the Corinthian Correspondence, in
S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of Scrip
ture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Sheffield:
Sheffield Academic, 1997, pp. 336-350.
KENNEDY, J.H., Are There Two Epistks in 2 Corinthians?, in The Expositor
KENNEDY, J.H., The Second and Third Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians (Stu
dies in the Gospels and Epistles), London, 1900, repr. Manchester, 1962.
340-367.
KNOX, J., A Conjecture as to the Original Status of II Corinthians andII Thessalonians in the Pauline Corpus, in JBL 55 (1936) 147-153.
MACKINTOSH, R., The Four Perplexing Chapters, in The Expositor 7th Series,
vol. VI (1908) 336-344.
MICHAELIS, W . , Teilungshypothesen bei Paulusbriefen. Briefkompositionen und
ihr Sitz im Leben, in ThZ 14 (1958) 321-326.
MlTTON, C.L., The Formation of the Pauline Corpus of Letters, London:
Epworth, 1955.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Paul and Macedonia: The Connection Between
2 Corinthians 2.13 and 2.14, in JSNT 25 (1985) 99-103.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., The Date of 2 Corinthians 10-13, in AusBR 39
(1991) 31-43.
PENNA, R., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in ExpT 101
(1989-1990) 39-41.
PESCH, R., Paulus kmpft um sein Apostolat. Drei weitere Briefe an die Gemeinde
Gottes in Korinth (Paulus neu gesehen), Freiburg, 1987.
PlETRANTONio, R., Para leer h correspondencia corintia, in CuadTeol 19
(2000) 59-86.
QUESNEL, M., Circonstances de compositum de la seconde pitre aux Corinthiens,
in NTS A3 (1997) 256-267.
RAKOCY, VI., 2 Kor 10-13: "List we hoch"?, in RoczTeol A8(l) (2001) 121-132.
SCHMELLER, T , Die Cicerobriefe und die Frage nach der Einheitlichkeit des
2. Korintherbriefi, in ZNW 95 (2004) 181-208.
SCHMITHALS, W . , Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956,
1969.
3
PARTITION THEORIES
219
SCHMITHALS, W , Zur Abfassung und ltesten Sammlung der paulinischen

Hauptbriefe, in ZNW 51 (1960) 225-245.
SCHMITHALS, W., Zur Abfassung und ltesten Sammlung der paulinischen
Hauptbriefo, in ID., Paulus und die Gnostiker. Untersuchungen zu den kkinen Paulusbriefen (Theologische Forschung, 35), Hamburg: Herbert
Reich; Bergstedt: Evangelischer Verlag, 1965, pp. 175-200.
1971.
SCHMITHALS, W , Die Korintherbriefe als Briefammlung, in ZNW64 (1973)
263-288.
SCHMITHALS, W , Die Briefe des Paulus in ihrer ursprnglichen Form (Zrcher
Werkkommentare zur Bibel), Zrich: TVZ, 1984.
SEMLER, J.S., Paraphrasis II. epistuke ad Corinthios. Accessit Latina Vetus transktio et lectionum varietas, Halle Magdeburg, 1776.
2005.
STEPHENSON, A.M.G., Partition Theories on II Corinthians, in StEv II/1
(TU, 87), Berlin, 1964, pp. 639-646.
STEWART-SYKES, A , Ancient Editors and Copyists and Modern Partition Theories:
The Case of The Corinthian Correspondence, in JSNT 6\ (1996) 53-64.
STOWERS, S.K., and the Integrity of 2 Cor. 8 and 9, in
NovT32 (1990) 340-348.
S U H L , ., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen
Chronokgie
TAYLOR, N.H., The Composition and Chronology of Second Corinthians, in
JSNT 44 (1991) 67-87.
VINCENT, M.R., The Composition of Second Corinthians, in ExpT9 (18971898) 24-44.
WATSON, F., 2 Cor. x-xiii and Paul's Painful Letter to the Corinthians, in
JTS 35 (1984) 324-346.
WEBER, M., De numero epistokrum ad Corinthios rectius constituendo, Witten
berg, 1798.
WEBER, W , Wie viele Briefe hat der Apostel Paulus an die Corinther geschrieben?
(Programm des Kniglichen Gymnasiums zu Wetzlar), Wetzlar, 1899.
WELBORN, L.L., The Identification of 2 Corinthians 10-13 With the 'Letter of
Tears', in NovT 31 (1995) 138-153.
WELBORN, L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13 ;7.5-16 and
220
THEMES LIST
WHITE, N.J.D., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians? A Reply, in The
Expositor 5th Series, vol. V I I (1898) 113-123.
ZIMMERMANN, H., Jesus Christus. Geschichte und Verkndigung, Stuttgart,
1973, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 227-245.
2
Paul's Use of Scripture

AUS, R . D . , Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and
Elsewhere in the Epistle: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman and
Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham - Boul
der - New York - Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press, 2005.
A T S 35 (1989) 550-581.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Tradition or Creation? Paul's Use of the Exodus 34 Tradi
tion in 2 Corinthians 3.7-18, in C.A. EVANS & J.A. SANDERS (eds.), Paul
and the Scriptures of Israel 0 S N T SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Acade
mic, 1993, pp. 165-186.
DAHOOD, M.J., Two Pauline Quotations From the Old Testament, in CBQ17
(1955) 19-24.
GIGNILLIAT, M.S., Paul and Isaiah's Servant: Paul's Theological Reading of
Isaiah 40-66 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, London - New York: T & T
Clark, 2007.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Argument From the Old Testament and Christology in
2 Cor 1-9. The Salvation-History/Restoration Structure of Paul's Apologe
tic, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125),
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Use of the Old Testament in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr
52 (1998) 246-257.
HAYES, E.R., The Influence of Ezekiel 37 on 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in
H.J. D E JONGE & J. TROMP (eds.), The Book of Ezekiel and Its Influence,
Aldershot: Ashgate, 2007, pp. 123-136.
Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1989, pp. 122153 [Ch. 4].
PAUL'S USE OF SCRIPTURE
221
U., Jer 9,22f. ah Schlsselfr 2 Kor 10-13. Ein Behpielfr die metho
dischen Probleme in der gegenwrtigen Diskussion ber den Schriftgebrauch
bei Paulus, in M. H E N G E L & H. L O H R (eds.), Schrifiauslegung im antiken
Judentum und im Urchristentum (WUNT, 73), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr
(Paul Siebeck), 1994, pp. 206-225.
HECKEL,
H.W., Letter Written on Tablets of Human Hearts': Ezekiel's

Influence on 2 Corinthians 3:3, in H.J. D E J O N G E & J . T R O M P (eds.),
The Book of Ezekiel and Its Influence, Aldershot: Ashgate, 2007, pp. 103121.
HOLLANDER,
M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip
ture, in NTS 27 (1981) 295-309.
H O O K E R , M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip
ture, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990,
pp. 139-154.
K O C H , D.-A., Die Schrift ah Zeuge des Evangeliums. Untersuchungen zur Ver
wendung und zum Verstndnh der Schrift bei Paulus (BHTh, 69), Tbingen,
1986, pp. 331-341.
K U R E K - C H O M Y C Z , D A . , A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense
rience of God, in I. D U B I A N E T S K A Y A & A McMlLLlN (eds.), Your Sun Shall
Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson [forth
coming] .
HOOKER,
R . , Reading and Restoration: Paul's Use of Scripture in

2 Corinthians 1-9 (Ph.D. diss., Yale University, 2001).
P U N T , J . , Paul and the Scriptures of Israel: How Much Hermeneutical Aware
ness Did He Display?, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 311-327.
R I C H A R D , E . , Polemics, Old Testament, and Theology. A Study of II Cor. 111,1PV,6, in RB 88 (1981) 340-367.
S C H R T E R , J . , Schriftauslegung und Hermeneutik
in 2 Korinther 3. Ein
Beitrag zur Frage der Schriftbenutzung des Paulus, in NovT40 (1998)
231-275.
PLUNKETT-DOWLING,
J.M., The Use of Scripture in 2 Corinthians 6.16c-18 and Paul's Res

toration Theology, in fSNT56 (1994) 73-99.
S T A N L E Y , C D . , Paul and the Language of Scripture: Citation Technique in the
Pauline Epistles and Contemporary Literature (SNTS MS, 74), Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1992.
S T E G E M A N N , E . , Der Neue Bund im Alten. Zum Schriftverstndnis des Paulus
in II Kor 3, in ThZ 42 (1986) 97-114.
S T E G M A N , T , 'Eniarevaa,
did ehXrjoa (2 Corinthians 4:13): Paul's Christological Reading of Psalm 115:1a LXX, in CBA 69 (2007) 725-745.
SCOTT,
222
T H E M E S LIST
C.K., 2 Corinthians 3 and the Principles of Pauline Exegesis,

in C A . E V A N S & J.A. S A N D E R S (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel
(JSNT SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, pp. 143-164.
W H I T L O C K , J., Schrift und Inspiration. Studien zur Vorstellung von inspirierter
Schrift und inspirierter Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und in den
paulinischen Briefen (WMANT, 98), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener
Verlag, 2002.
STOCKHAUSEN,
Poverty
P., Der reiche und der arme Christus. Die Rezeptionsgeschichte
von 2 Kor 8,9 zwischen dem zweiten und dem sechsten Jahrhundert (Hereditas, 12), Bonn: Borengsser, 1997.
B R N D L E , R., Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAl
(1985) 264-271.
B U C H A N A N , G.W, Jesus and the Upper Class, in NovTl
(1964) 195-209.
C R A D D O C K , F.B., The Poverty of Christ: An Investigation of II
Corinthians
8:9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 158-170.
B U C H A N A N , GW., Jesus and the Upper Class, in NovTl
(1964) 195-209.
D A H L , N.A., Paul and Possessions, in I D . , Studies in Paul: Theology for the
D U P O N T , J., Pour vous le Christ s'estfaitpauvre.
2 Co 8,7.9.13-15, in ASeign
44 (1969) 32-37.
KISTNER,
H . H . , The Meaning of 2 Cor. 8:9: A
Historico-Exegetical
Study (Ph.D. diss., Catholic University of America, Washington D C ,
1962).
L A M B R E C H T , J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of
L A M B R E C H T , J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of
Thought in 2 Cor 10,1-6, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature
and on the Book of Revelation (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio
L E I V E S T A D , R., "The Meekness and Gentleness of Christ" II Cor. X.1, in NTS
12 (1965-1966) 156-164.
M E A L A N D , D . L . , "As Having
Nothing and yet Possessing Everything",
2 Cor 6:10c, in ZNWG7 (1976) 277-279.
S C H O E N B O R N , U., La inversion de 2 gracia. Apuntes sobre 2 Corintios 8:9, in
RevistBib 50 (1988) 207-218.
S T E G M A N , X , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument
in
2005.
ANGSTENBERGER,
POWER
223
Power (see also under 'Weakness')

BAUM, H . , Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theohgische Grund
ehmente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17),
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977.
in ASeign 45 (1974) 34-39.
BONNARD, P., Faiblesse et puissance du chrtien sehn St. Paul, in TR 33
(1958) 61-82.
BROWN, A.R., The Gospel Takes Place: Paul's Theology of Power-in-Weakness
in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 52 (1998) 271-285.
CHOW, J.K., Patronage and Power: A Study of Social Networks in Corinth
DUFF, P., The Transformation of the Spectator: Power, Perception, and the Day
of Salvation, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987
Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 233-243.
GARLAND, D . E . , Paul's Apostolic Authority : The Power of Christ Sustaining
GlALLANZA, J., When I Am Weak, Then I Am Strong, in BibToday 95 (1978)
1572-1577.
GRABE, P.J., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the
Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use of'Suva[xi in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156.
HECKEL, U., Kraft in Schwachheit. Untersuchungen zu 2. Kor 10-13 (WUNT,
11/56), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1993.
Church as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978, pp. 3548.
KRUG, J., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostohtstheologie (TANZ, 37), Tbingen - Basel, 2001.
KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D . A . Always Carrying the Dying of Jesus in the Body'

sterkte, in NTT 55 (2001) 273-285.
LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God (2 Korintirs 12:910), in ID., De kracht van hetgeloof. Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament,
Leuven - Leusden: Acco - Vlaamse Bij beistich ting, 2002, pp. 213-227.
224
THEMES LIST
LAMBRECHT, J., Zwakheiden kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe

Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 116-130.
MOTUMI, T.E. & A.-L. ZWILLING, 2 Corinthiens 13,1-10: force et faihlesse,
in Lire et Dire 49 (2001) 43-52.
N l C D A O , V.S., Power in Times of Weakness According to 2 Corinthians 12,110: An Exegetical Investigation of the ReUrionship Between and
O'COLLINS, G.G., Power Made Perfect in Weakness, 2 Cor 12:9-10, in
CBQ 33 (1971) 528-537.
About God, in F.J. MATERA & A.A. D A S (eds.), The Forgotten God:
Perspectives in Biblical Theology. FS P.J. Achtemeier, Louisville KY Lon
PITTA, ., Forza e debolezza delproprio ministerio (2 Cor 4, 1-12), in A. AsciONE
& M. GIOIA (eds.), Sicut flumen pax tua. FS Cardinal M. Giordano,
Napoli: M. DAuria Editore, 1997, pp. 103-119.
POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabuhry: Of Indwelling Power, in FxpT 22
(1910-1911) 312-313.
SUNDERMANN, H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine
rhetorische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main
et al.: Lang, 1996.
TRAKATELLIS, D., Power in Weakness: Exegesis of 2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. LOHSE
VOIGT, G., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Paulus an die Korinther II (Biblisch
thians 10-13,
in D.B. GOWLER, L.G. BLOOMQUIST & D.F. WATSON
(eds.), Fabrics of Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA London

New York: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 194-221.
PREACHING/PROCLAMATION
225
XAVIER, A., Power in Weakness: Paul's Pastoral Stance in Corinth, in Indian

Theological Studies 20 (1983) 286-295.
Prayer (see also under 2 Cor 1:3-11)

sche Studien (TVG), Giessen Basel: Brunnen Verlag Glessen, 1989,
pp. 114-130.
WlLES, G.P., Paul's Intercessory Prayers: The Significance of the Intercessory
Prayer Passages in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 24), Cambridge, 1974,
pp. 226-253 and 271-276.
Preaching/Proclamation
BREYTENBACH, C , Paul's Proclamation and God's 'THRIAMBOS' (Notes on
2 Corinthians 2:14-16b), in Neotestamentica 24 (1990) 257-271.
CHERIAN, K . K . , Paul's Understanding ofDiakonia as Prochmation According
IL.1986).
DINKLER, E . , Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen.
in G. BORNKAMM & K . RAHNER (eds.),

ECKERT, J., "Die neue Schpfung" und die Kirche in der Verkndigung des
Aposteh Paulus, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE (eds.),
Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johan
nes. FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 46-68.
FABRIS, R., Noi annunziamo che Cristo Ges Signore, in StEc 20 (2002)
239-249.
in L. DE LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,144,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 267-297 (Discussion: 297-316).
in ID., Gemeinde, Amt, Sakrament. Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Wrz
burg: Echter, 1989, pp. 246-272.
KLEEMANN, J., Responsabilit e fragilit deUa Paroh: "Ho creduto perci ho parhto" (2 Cor 4, 13), in StEc 20 (2002) 309-321.
LHRMANN, D., Offenbarung und Verkndigung im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID.,
Das Offenbarungsverstndnis bei Paulus und in paulinischen Gemeinden
(WMANT, 16), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 1965, pp. 45-66
[eh. 4].
226
THEMES LIST
MCDONALD, J.I.H., Paul and the Preaching Ministry: A Reconsideration of

2 Cor. 2:14-17 in Its Context, in JSNT17 (1983) 35-50.
RlSSl, M., Studien zum zweiten Korintherbrief. Der alte Bund Der Prediger
ROBERTSON, A.T., The Glory of the Ministry: Paul's Exultation in Preaching,
Grand Rapids MI: Baker Book House, 1967.
SCHRMANN, H., Verkndigung ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,14-16a
ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137.
2,l4-l6a, in ID., Ursprung und Gestalt. Errterungen und Besinnungen
Pseudo-Aposdes, Super-Aposdes (see also under 'Opponents' and 'Servants
of Satan')
AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question of Sahry in the Conflict Between Paul and
the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. DUNDERBERG, C M . TUCKETT &
K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair PUy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity.
FS H. Risnen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill,
2002, pp. 343-376.
BARRETT, CK-.TEYAAIlOSTOAOI (2 Cor. 11.13), in A. DESCAMPS & A. DE
HALLEUX (eds.), Melanges Bibliques. FS B. Rigaux, Gembloux, 1970,

pp. 377-396.
BARRETT, C.K., VEYAAIIOETOAOI (2 Cor. 11.13), in ID., Essays on Paul,
London, 1982, pp. 87-107.
JSNT14 (1982) 82-87.
OOSTENDORP, D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel ofJewish-Christian Superiority
THRALL, M.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in
/ S A T 6 (1980) 42-57.
Qumran
BARR, M.L., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in CBQ42 (1980) 216-227.
BlANTON IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the
DANIEL, C , Une mention paulinienne des essniens de Qumran, in RQum 5
(1966) 553-567.
RECONCILIATION
FlTZMYER, J.A., Qumran and the Interpokted
227
Paragraph in 2 Cor 6,14-7,1,
in CBQ 2 3 ( 1 9 6 1 ) 2 7 1 - 2 8 0 .
FITZMYER, J.A., Qumran and the Interpokted Paragraph in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1,

in ID., Essays on the Semitic Background of the New Testament, London:
Geoffrey Chapman, 1 9 7 1 ; repr. Missoula MT, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 2 0 5 - 2 1 7 .
FlTZMYER, J A . , Qumran und der eingefugte Abschnitt 2 Kor 6,14-7,1, trans,
by H . WISSMANN, in K.E. GRZINGER ET AL. (eds.), Qumran (WdF, 4 1 0 ) ,
Darmstadt, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 3 8 5 - 3 9 8 .
GRTNER, B., The Temple and the Community in Qumran and the New Tes
tament (SNTS MS, 1 ) , Cambridge, 1 9 6 5 , pp. 4 9 - 5 6 .
GNILKA, J., 2 Kor 6,14-7,1 im Lichte der Qumranschriften und der ZwlfPatriarchen-Testamente,
i n j . BLINZLER, O . KUSS & F. MUSSNER (eds.),
Neutestamentliche Auf 'tze. FS J. Schmid, Regensburg, 1 9 6 3 , pp. 8 6 - 9 9 .

GNILKA, J., 2 Cor 6:14-7:1 in the Light of the Qumran Texts and the Testa
ment of the Twelve Patriarchs, in J. MURPHY-O'CONNOR (ed.), Paul and
Qumran. Studies in New Testament Exegesis, London et al.: Geoffrey
Chapman, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 4 8 - 6 8 .
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of
God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the Con
tours of Paul's Thought, i n j . D N A , S.J. FIAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS (eds.),
Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 1 7 2 - 1 8 9 .

HOGETERP, A.L.A., Angeh, the Final Age and 1-2 Corinthians in Light of the
Dead Sea Serous, in F. REITERER, T. NlCKLAS & K. SCHPFLIN (eds.), Angeh.
The Concept of Celestial Beings Origins, Development and Reception

(Deuterocanonical and Cognate Literature Yearbook 2 0 0 7 ) , Berlin New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 3 7 7 - 3 9 2 .
KLINZING, G., Die Umdeutung des Kultus in der Qumrangemeinde und im

Neuen Testament (StUNT, 7 ) , Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rupprecht,
1 9 7 1 , pp. 1 7 5 - 1 8 2 .
NEWTON, M., The Concept of Purity at Qumran and in the Letters of Paul
(SNTS MS, 5 3 ) , Cambridge, 1 9 8 5 .
SCOTT, J . M . , Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in
C.A. EVANS & P.W FLINT (eds.), Eschatokgy, Messianism and the Dead
Sea Scrolls (Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature),
Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 1 0 1 - 1 1 9 .
Reconciliation
ABERNATHY, D., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegeting and Transkting
2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2,
in NotesTrans 1 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 8 - 6 4 .
228
THEMES LIST
AEJMELAEUS, L., Riidan ja sovun dokumentti. Kirjallisuuskriittinen ja tutkimushistoriallinen selvitys 2. KorinttoUiskirjeen kokoonpanosta ja taustasta
(SESJ, 3 9 ) , Helsinki, 1 9 8 3 .
AEJMELAEUS, L., Streit und Vershnung. Das Problem der Zusammensetzung
des 2. Korintherbriefes (SESJ, 4 6 ) , trans, by K.-J. TRABANT, Helsinki, 1 9 8 7 .
ALLMEN, D . VON, Rconciliation du monde et christologie cosmique; de
II Cor 5:14-21 Col 1:15-23, in RHPR 4 8 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 3 2 - 4 5 .
ARRINGTON, EL., The Ministry of Reconciliation. A Study of 2 Corinthians,
Grand Rapids MI, 1 9 8 0 .
NTS
3 5 (1989) 550-581.
BIEDER, W., Der einladende Charakter der paulinischen Vershnungsbotschaft

(2 Cor 5,14-21), in Zeitschrift fur Mission 1 ( 1 9 7 5 ) 1 3 4 - 1 4 1 .
BIERINGER, R., "Lasst euch mit Gott vershnen ". Eine exegetische Untersuchung
zu 2 Kor 5,14-21 in seinem Kontext (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit
Leuven, 1 9 8 6 ; dir. J. Lambrecht).
BlERINGER, R , 2 Kor 5,19a und die Vershnung der Welt, in ETL 6 3 ( 1 9 8 7 )
295-326.
BINDER, H., Vershnung ah die groe Wende, in ThZ29 ( 1 9 7 3 ) 3 0 5 - 3 1 2 .

BOERS, H., 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2: A Fragment of Pauline Christology, in
CBQ 6 4 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 5 2 7 - 5 4 7 .
BREYTENBACH, C . , Vershnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen Soteriologie

(WMANT, 6 0 ) , Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1 9 8 9 .
BREYTENBACH, C . , Salvation of the Reconciled (With a Note on the Background
of Paul's Metaphor of Reconciliation), in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Salva
tion in the New Testament: Perspectives on Soteriohgy (NTSupp, 1 2 1 ) ,
Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 5 , pp. 2 7 1 - 2 8 6 .
BUDIMAN, R., De realisering der verzoening in het menselijk bestaan. Een onderzoek naar Paulus'opvatting van degemeenschap van Christus'lijden ah een
integrerend deel der verzoening, Delft: W D . Meinema, 1 9 7 2 .
BUSSINI, E, 'AU nom du Christ, laissez-vous rconcilier avec Dieu" (2 Co 5,20),
in La Maison-Dieu
153 (1983) 63-85.
CHVALA-SMITH, A., The Politics of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5, in

PEGL&MWBS
9 (1991) 210-221.
CIPRIANI, S., Rconcilis avec Dieu par le Christ (2 Co 5,17-21), in ASeign 1 7

(1969) 58-63.
Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 2 1 ) , Mnster: Aschendorff, 1 9 9 0 .
RECONCILIATION
229
DOXTADER, E., Reconciliation in a State of Emergency : The Middle Voice of

2 Corinthians, in JSR 14 (2001) 47-65.
DUPONT, J., La rconciliation dans k thologie de saint Paul, in EstBib 11
(1952) 255-302; revised (ALBO II, 32), Bruges - Paris - Louvain, 1953.
ENGELBRECHT, B.J., Die struktuur van versoening volgens Rome. 5:10vv.;
2 Kor. 5:18vu; Ef. 2:llvv en Kol. 1:19m, in HTS 28 (1972) 19-25.
FlNDEIS, H.-J., Vershnung Apostokt Kirche. Eine exegetisch-theohgische
Testaments (2 Kor, Rom, Kol, Eph) (FzB, 40), Wrzburg, 1983.
FISCHER, G. & K. BACKHAUS, Shne und Vershnung. Perspektiven des Alten
und Neuen Testaments (Neue Echter Bibel: Themen, 7), Wrzburg: Ech
ter, 2000.
Group, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism
FlTZMYER, J.A., Reconciliation in Pauline Theohgy, in J.W. FLANAGAN &
A.W. ROBINSON (eds.), No Famine in the Land. FS J.L. McKenzie, Mis
soula MT, 1975, pp. 155-177.
FORSTER, F., "Reconcile": 2 Cor. 5:18-20, in CTM 21 (1950) 296-298.
FURNISH, V.P., The Ministry of Reconciliation, in Currents in Theology and
Mission 4 (1977) 204-218.
GHIRIANDO, M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21] : A Ministry
GLOER, W.H., An Exegetical and Theological Study of Paul's Understanding of
len Biblical, 1996.
GOMEZ, E., Dios nos reconcilia en Cristo (2 Cor 5,18-19). Hacia una soteriologia existencial, in Revista Agustiniana 42 (2001) 715-776.
GOPPELT, L., Vershnung durch Christus, in Lutherische Monatshefte 6 (1967)
263-269.
GOPPELT, L., Vershnung durch Christus, in ID., Christohgie und Ethik. Auf
stze zum Neuen Testament, Gttingen, 1968, pp. 147-164.
H A H N , F., "Siehe, jetzt ist der Tag des Heih". Neuschpfung und Vershnung
HEDQUIST, P.M., The Pauline Understanding of Reconciliation in Romans 5
and II Corinthians 5: An Exegetical and Religio-Historical Study (Ph.D.
diss., Richmond VA, 1979), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms, 1981.
HOFIUS, O., "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Vershnung"
(2 Kor 5,19), in ZNW1\
(1980) 3-20.
230
T H E M E S LIST
O . , Shne und Vershnung. Zum paulinischen Verstndnis des Kreu

zestodes Jesu, in W. M A A S (ed.), Versuche, das Leiden und Sterben Jesu zu
verstehen. (Schriftenreihe der Katholischen Akademie der Erzdizese Frei
burg), Mnchen - Zrich, 1983, pp. 25-46.
H O F I U S , . , KAI . 0
, abridged
and trans, by . C H A T Z E G I A N N E , in Deltion Biblikon Meleton. New
Series 4 (1985) 24-42.
H O F I U S , O . , "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Vershnung"
(2 Kor 5,19), in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989,
pp. 15-32.
H O F I U S , O . , Erwgungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Versh
nungsgedankens, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989,
pp. 1-14.
H O F I U S , O . , "Gott war in Christus". Sprachliche und theologische Erwgungen
zu der Vershnungsaussage 2 Kor 5,19a, in I.U. D A L F E R T H , J. F I S C H E R &
H.-P. G R O S S H A N S (eds.), Denkwrdiges Geheimnis. Beitrge zur Gottes
H U G H E S , EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13
and
7.5-8.24, in D . E W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
Graham, MM (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007,
pp. 48-68.
K S E M A N N , ., Erwgungen zum Stichwort "Vershnungslehre im Neuen Testa
ment", in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Zeit und Geschichte. FS R. Bultmann, Tbin
gen, 1964, pp. 47-59.
K S E M A N N , E., Some Thoughts on the Theme 'The Doctrine of Reconciliation
in the New Testament', in J.M. R O B I N S O N (ed.), The Future of Our Reli
gious Past. FS R. Bultmann, trans, by C.E. C A R L S T O N & R.P. S C H A R L E M A N N , London: SCM, 1971, pp. 49-64.
K I M , S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation",
in NovT 39 (1997) 360-384.
K I M , S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept
of Reconciliation, in R.N. L O N G E N E C K E R (ed.), The Road From Damas
Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124.
HOFIUS,
RECONCILIATION
231
in ID. (ed.), Paul and the New Perspective: Second Thoughts on the Ori
gin of Paul's Gospel (WUNT, 1 4 0 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 2 ,
pp. 2 1 4 - 2 3 8 .
KlAUCK, H.-J., Konflikt und Vershnung. Christsein nach dem zweiten Korintherhrief, Wrzburg: Echter, 1 9 9 5 .
KOPERSKI, V., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation, in BihToday 4 0 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 2 5 - 3 1 .
KOSTENBERGER, A.J., "We Plead on Christ's Behalf: 'Be Reconciled to God,"',

in BiTr 4 8 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 3 2 8 - 3 3 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J., "Reconcileyourselves...": A Reading of 2 Cor 5,11-21, in

L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Bene
dictina, 1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 6 1 - 1 9 1 (Discussion: 1 9 2 - 2 0 9 ) .
LAMBRECHT, J., "Reconcile Yourselves...": A Reading of 2 Corinthians 5,11-21,
in R BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) ,
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 6 3 - 4 1 1 ( 4 1 2 :
Additional Note).

Tbingen - Gttingen, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 3 3 9 - 3 4 9 .
LHRMANN, D., Rechtfertigung und Vershnung, in ZThK 6 7 ( 1 9 7 0 ) 4 3 7 - 4 5 2 .
MARTIN, R.E, Reconciliation: A Study of Paul's Theohgy, Atlanta GA - Lon

don, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 9 0 - 1 1 0 .
R.K., 2 Cor 5.20B in the English Bible in the Light of Paul's Doc
trine of Reconciliation, in BiTr 5 4 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 1 4 6 - 1 5 5 .
NOH, J.Y., An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:16-21, and Its Contribution to Pauline
Theohgy (Ph.D. diss., Trinity International University, Deerfield IL, 1997).
PANAGOPOULOS, J., 'Diakonia tes katalhges' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe
Studie zur exegetischen und dogmatischen Prohhmatik des Amtes, in Una
MOORE,
Sancta 2 0 ( 1 9 6 5 ) 1 2 6 - 1 5 1 .
PELSER, G.M.M., Die tweede Korinthierbrief as getuienis van aposte! en evangelie in krisis en versoening, in J.H. ROBERTS ET AL. (eds.), Teohgie in
konteks. FS A.B. du Toit, Pretoria, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 4 7 .
POLHILL, J.B., Reconciliation at Corinth: 2 Corinthians 4-7, in RExp 8 6
(1989) 345-357.
PORTER, S.E., KaToeXXaaaw in Ancient Greek Literature, With Reference to the

Pauline Writings (Estudios de filologa neotestamentaria), vol. 5 , Crdoba,
1994.
PORTER, S.E., Reconciliation and2 Cor 5,18-21, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The

Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University
Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 6 9 3 - 7 0 5 .
232
THEMES LIST
SRKI, R., Sovitus ja Sovinto: kristologia ja soteriologia Jaksossa 2 Kor 5:1421 (Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja, 63), Helsinki: Gummerus,
1996.
SRKI, R., Die Vershnung mit Gott und mit Paulus. Zur Bedeutung
der Gemeindesituation in Korinth fiir 2 Kor 5.14-21, in StTh 52 (1998)
29-42.
SCHLUEP, C . , Der Ort des Christus. Soteriohgische Metaphern bei Paulus ab
Lebensregeln (TVZ Dissertationen), Zrich: TVZ, 2005, pp. 147-225.
10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993.
SCHRTER, J., Gottes Vershnungstat und das Wirken des Paulus. Zur Gestaltwerdung des Evangeliums nach 2 Kor 5,18-21, in J. HAINZ (ed.), Unterwegs
mit Paulus. FS O. Kuss, Regensburg: Pustet, 2006, pp. 87-107.
SCHWBEL, C . , Die "Botschaft der Vershnung" (2 Kor 5,19) und die Ver
shnungslehre. Bemerkungen zu den Wechselwirkungen exegetischer und
systematisch-theologischer
Interpretationsperspektiven,
in S.
CHPMAN,
C . HELMER & C . LANDMESSER (eds.), Biblischer Text und theohgische

Theoriebildung (Biblisch-Theologische Studien, 44), Neukirchen/Vluyn:
SCHWBEL, C . , Reconciliation: From Bihlical Observation to Dogmatic Reconstruction, in C . E . GNTON (ed.), The Theology of Reconciliation, London New York: T & T Clark, 2003, pp. 13-38.
SORG, T., Das Wort von der Vershnung. 2. Korinther 5,19-21, in I D . &
P. STUHLMACHER (eds.), Das Wort vom Kreuz. Zur Predigt am Karfreitag
(Calwer Taschenbibliothek, 52), Stuttgart, 1996, pp. 61-66.
STUHLMACHER, P., Cilliers Breytenbachs Sicht von Shne und Vershnung, in
JBTh 6 (1991) 339-354.
THRALL, M . E . , Salvation Proclaimed: 2 Corinthians 5:18-21: Reconciliation
With God, in ExpT93 (1982) 227-231.
THYEN, H., Studien zur Sndenvergebung im Neuen Testament und seinen alttestamentlichen und jdischen Voraussetzungen (FRLANT, 96), Gttingen:
TURNER, D.L., Paul andthe Ministry of Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:11-6:2, in
CTR4 (1989) 77-95.
UMBACH, H., In Christus getauft von der Snde befreit. Die Gemeinde ab
& Ruprecht, 1999, pp. 155-182 and 218-234.
VlCENTlNl, J.J., Djense reconciliar con Dios. Lectura de 2 Cor. 5:14-21, in
RB36 (1974) 97-104.
RESURRECTION
WEHRWEIN,
WILLIAMS,
233
R.E., 2 Corinthians 5:19, in JTh 2 2 ( 1 9 8 2 ) 1 9 - 3 1 .

A.M., Reconciliation With God: "Be Ye Reconciled to God. " -
2 Co 5,20,
in ExpT
(1919-1920)
280-282.
Reconciled to Glory in Corinth? 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in A.Y. C O L

L I N S & M.M. M I T C H E L L (eds.), Antiquity
and Humanity: Essays on
Ancient Religion andPhiksophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck,
W I R E , A.C.,
2 0 0 1 , pp.
263-275.
WOLTER, M., Rechtfertigung und zuknftiges Hai. Untersuchungen zu Rom 5,111 (BZNW, 4 3 ) , Berlin - New York, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 7 3 - 8 3 .
W R I G H T , N.T., On Becoming the Righteousness of God: 2 Corinthians 5:21,
in D . M . H A Y (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2 : 1 & 2 Corinthians, Min
neapolis M N : Fortress, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 2 0 0 - 2 0 8 .
Resurrection
G., Die Zukunftserwartung nach dem Philipperbrief, in R S C H N A J. E R N S T & J. W A N K E (eds.), Die Kirche des Anfangs.
FS H . Schrmann, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 4 3 5 - 4 5 7 .
B O N N E A U , G., la vie, h mort. Le confitta Corinthe etses enjeux thologiques en 2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 5 1 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 3 5 1 - 3 6 6 .
B O R S E , U., Zur Todes- und Jenseitserwartung Pauli nach 2 Kor 5,1-10, in
BAUMBACH,
CKENBURG,
Bibel und Leben 1 3 ( 1 9 7 2 )
129-138.
L., Zur Auslegung von 2 Kor. 5:1-10, in ZNW 28 ( 1 9 2 9 ) 2 0 7 - 2 2 9 .

B U C H E G G E R , ]., Erneuerung des Menschen. Exegetische Studien zu Paulus
(TANZ, 4 0 ) , Tbingen et al.: Francke, 2 0 0 3 .
B Y R N E S , M., Conformation to the Death of Christ and the Hope of Resurrection:
An Exegetico-Theological Study of 2 Corinthians 4,7-15 and Philippians
C A S S I D Y , R.J., Paul's Attitude to Death in II Corinthians 5:1-10, in EvQ 4 3
BRUN,
(1971)
CRAIG,
210-217.
W.L., Paul's Dilemma in 2 Corinthians 5.1-10: A 'Catch-22', in NTS
3 4 (1988)
145-147.
L., A New Look at 2 Cor 5:1-10, in SWJT19

(1976) 95-100.
D A N K E R , F.W., ConsoUtion in 2 Cor 5:1-10, in CTM 39 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 5 5 2 - 5 5 6 .
E L L I S , E.E., / / Corinthians V.l-10 in Pauline Eschatobgy, in NTS 6 ( 1 9 5 9 CRANFORD,
1960)
211-224.
J.-M., Le chrtien face h mort et ia resurrection. Exgse de 2 Co 5,110 (Excerptum ex dissertatione ad Lauream in Facltate Theologica Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae), Louvain, 1 9 6 4 .
FAUX,
234
THEMES LIST
FEUILLET, A., La demeure cleste et h destine des chrtiens. Exgse de 2 Co 5,110 et contribution l'tude des fondements de l'eschatologie paulinienne, in
RSRAA
(1956) 161-192, 360-402.
GlLLMAN, ]., Transformation Into the Future Life: A Study of 1 Cor 15:5053, Its Context and Related Passages (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit
Leuven, 1 9 8 0 ; dir. J. Lambrecht), pp. 9 0 5 - 1 0 4 2 .
GlLLMAN, J., Going Home to the Lord (2 Cor 4:16-5:10), in BibToday 2 0
(1982) 275-281.
GIASSON, T.F., 2 Corinthians v. 1-10 versus Pktonism, in SJTA3 ( 1 9 9 0 ) 1 4 5 - 1 5 5 .
H A N , C.-S., Raised for Our Justification: An Investigation on the Significance

Kerken in Nederland te Kampen, 1 9 9 5 ) , Kampen: Uitgeverij Kok, 1 9 9 5 .
HANHART, K., Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of
2 Cor 5:3, in Neotestamentica 3 1 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 7 7 - 8 6 .
HARRIS, M.J., Paul's View of Death in 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, in R.N. LONGENECKER & M . C . TENNEY (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study,
Grand Rapids M I : Zondervan, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 8 .
H A R R I S , M . J . , 2 Corinthians 5-9-10, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and
Immortality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids M I , 1 9 8 3 , pp. 1 5 5 - 1 5 7 .
HARRIS, M . J . , 2 Corinthians 5.1-4, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and
Immortality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids M I , 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 2 6 .
KlSTEMAKER, S.J., Temos uma habitaao celestial: 2 Corintios 5:1, in Vox
Scripturae 5 ( 1 9 9 5 ) 1 4 7 - 1 5 2 .
KOPERSKI, V., Resurrection Terminobgy in Paul, in R. BIERINGER, V. KOPERSKI &

1 6 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press and Peeters, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 2 6 5 - 2 8 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in Bijdragen 37 ( 1 9 7 6 ) 2 3 4 - 2 5 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in ID.,
Daar komt toch eens... Opstellen over verrijzenis en eeuwig leven (NikReeks, 2 ) , Leuven, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 1 9 5 - 2 2 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J . , La vie engloutit en ce qui est mortel. Commentaire de
2 Co 5,4c, in M . BENZERATH, A. SCHMID & J. GUILLET (eds.), La Pque
du Christ. Mystre de salut. F S F.-X. Durrwell (LeDiv, 1 1 2 ) , Paris: Cerf,

1 9 8 2 , pp. 2 3 7 - 2 4 8 .
LAMBRECHT, J., To Die Together and to Live Together: A Study of 2 Corinthians

7,3, in R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians ( B E T L ,
1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 5 7 1 - 5 8 6

( 5 8 6 - 5 8 7 : Additional Note).
RESURRECTION
235
LlNDGRD, F., Paul's Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 4:16-5:10 (WUNT,

11/189), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2005.
M T E R A , F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith:
Distinguishing
Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R. BlERlNGER,
V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament.
FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 2002, pp. 387-405.
MlTTON, C . L . , Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life beyond
Death - 2 Corinthians v. 1-5, in ExpT69 (1957-1958) 260-263.
M O U L E , C.F.D., St Paul and Dualism: The Pauline Conception of Resurrec
tion, in NTS 12 (1965-1966) 106-123.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., "Being at Home in the Body We Are in Exile From
the Lord" (2 Cor 5:6b), in RB 93 (1986) 214-221.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Faith and Resurrection in 2 Cor 4:13-14, in RB 95
(1988) 543-550.
OSEI-BONSU, J., Does 2 Cor. 5.1-10 Teach the Reception of the Resurrection
PERRIMAN, A.C.,
Paul and the Parousia: 1 Corinthians 15-50-57 and
2 Corinthians 5-1-5, in NTS 35 (1989-1990) 512-521.
R O E T Z E L , C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in
R O M A N I U K , K . , Risurrection existentielle ou eschatobgique en 2 Co 4,13-14?,
in BZ 34 (1990) 248-252.
Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257.
S E G A L , A.E, Paul's Thinking About Resurrection in Its Jewish Context, in
NTS 44 (1998) 400-419.
SEVENSTER, J.N., Some Remarks on the TTMNOE in II Cor V 3, in I D . &
W . C . VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De
Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 202-214.
SEVENSTER, J.N., Einige Bemerkungen ber den 'Zwischenzustand' bei Paulus,
in NTS 1 (1955) 291-296.
Rome, 1961, pp. 129-147.
THRALL, M.E., Paul's Understanding of Personal Continuity Between the Present
Life and the Life of the Resurrection, in R. BlERlNGER, V. KOPERSKI &
165), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 2002, pp. 283-300.
W I L S O N , J.H., The Corinthians Who Say There Is No Resurrection of the Dead,
in ZNW 59 (1968) 90-107.
236
THEMES LIST
Time of Receipt of the Resurrection Body - A Pauline Incon

sistency?, in T.J. B U R K E &J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians:
Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Lei
W O O D B R I D G E , P.,
den - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 4 1 - 2 5 8 .
Revelation
BACK, F., Verwandlung durch Offenbarung bei Paulus. Eine religionsgeschichtlichexegetische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 2,14-4,6 (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 5 3 ) , Tbin
gen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 2 .
B A I R D , W , Visions, Revelation and Ministry: Reflections on 2 Cor 12:1-5 and
Gal 1:11-17, in JBL 1 0 4 ( 1 9 8 5 ) 6 5 1 - 6 6 2 .
BOCKMUEHL,
M. N . A.,
Neuauswertung,
DOS
Verb <pavep6co im Neuen Testament: Versuch einer
in Z 3 2 ( 1 9 8 8 )
87-99.
LHRMANN, D., Offenbarung und Verkndigung im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Das

Offenbarungsverstndnu bei Paulus und in paulinischen Gemeinden (WMANT,
16), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 1 9 6 5 , pp. 4 5 - 6 6 [ch. 4 ] .
P R M M , K., Phnomenologie der Offenbarung laut 2 Kor., in Bib 4 3 ( 1 9 6 2 )
396-416.
Revelations (see under 'Vision' and 2 Cor 12:1-10)

Rhetoric and Rhetorical Criticism
AMADOR,
J.D.H., Revisiting 2 Corinthians: Rhetoric and the Case for Unity,
in NTS
4 6 (2000)
92-111.
E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im

Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4 ) , Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2 0 0 2 .
B E T Z , H.D., Eine Christus-Aretalogie bei Paulus (2 Cor 12,7-10), in ZThK
BECKER,
66 (1969) 288-305.
H.D., Der Apostel Paulus und die sokratische Tradition. Eine exegetische Untersuchungzu einer "Apohgie". 2Korinther 10-13 (BHTh, 4 5 ) , Tbingen, 1 9 7 2 .
B E T Z , H . D . , The Problem of Rhetoric and Theology According to the Apostle
Paul, in A. V A N H O Y E (ed.), L Aptre Paul. Personalit, Style et Conception
du Ministre, Leuven, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 1 6 - 4 8 .
BRUEHLER, B . B . , Proverbs, Persuasion and People: A Three-Dimensional Inves
BETZ,
tigation of 2 Cor 9.6-15, in NTS 48 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 2 0 9 - 2 2 4 .
F.W, Paul's Debt to the De Corona of Demosthenes: A Study of Rhe

torical Techniques in Second Corinthians, in I D . , (ed.), Persuasive Artistry.
Studies in New Testament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy 0 S N T SS, 5 0 ) ,
DANKER,
Sheffield, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 2 6 2 - 2 8 0 .
RHETORIC AND RHETORICAL CRITICISM
237
DESlLVA, D.A., Meeting the Exigency of a Complex Rhetorical Situation: Paul's

DlClCCO, M.M., Paul's Rhetorical Use of the Three Classical Methods of Proof in
2 Cor 10-13 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL, 1993).
DUFF, P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy behind the
Image "Led in Triumph"in 2 Corinthians 2:14, in CBQ 53 (1991) 79-92.
FREDRICKSON, D.E., "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving Letter
and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. OLBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY
G I V E N , M.D., Paul's True Rhetoric: Ambiguity, Cunning, and Deception in
Greece and Rome (Emory Studies in Early Christianity, 7), Harrisburg
PA: Trinity Press International, 2001.
Ancient Slave Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in
AY. COLLINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays
on Ancient Religion and Phibsophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tubingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2001, pp. 189-213.
in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. OLBRICHT & W . UBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical
Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund2000 Conference,

HESTER, D.A., The Unity of 2 Corinthians: A Test Case for a Re-Discovered
and Re-Invented Rhetoric, in Neotestamentica 33 (1999) 411-432.
S.E. PORTER & T.H. OLBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament.
Essays From the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield,
1993, pp. 250-264.
JSNT 70 (1998) 39-64.
HUGHES, F.W., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and
7.5-8.24, in D.E WATSON (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
HUGHES, F.W., Rhetorical Criticism and the Corinthian Correspondence, in
S.E. PORTER & T.H. OLBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of'Scripture:
Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Sheffield: Shef
field Academic, 1997, pp. 336-350.
238
THEMES LIST
HUMPHREY, E . M . , Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in 2 Corinthians, in D . E WATSON (ed.), The Intertexture of
(1999) 145-155.
JOUBERT, S.J., Behind the Mask of Rhetoric: 2 Corinthians 8 and the IntraTextual ReUtion Between Paul and the Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 26
(1992) 101-112.
JUDGE, E.A., Paul's Boasting in Relation to Contemporary Professional Practice,
in AusBR 16 (1968) 37-50.
KENNEDY, G.A., New Testament Interpretation Through Rhetorical Criticism
(Studies in Religion), Chapel Hill N C - London, 1984, pp. 86-96.
LlM, T., 'Not in Persuasive Words of Wisdom, but in the Demonstration of the
Spirit and of Power', in NovT 29 (1987) 137-149.
LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apology: The Compositional Unity of
2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
2004.
LORUSSO, G., Lagioia e h sofferenza nell'apostolato: Analisi retorico-semantica di 2 Cor 1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma,
1998).
METTS, R., Death, Discipkship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10 - Once
Again, in CTRA (1989) 57-76.
69), Leiden, 1992, pp. 229-235.
O'MAHONY, K.J., The Rhetoric of Benefaction, in Proceedings of the Irish Bibli
cal Association 22 (1999) 9-40.
PlTTA, A., / / "discorso delpazzo" operiautologia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510.
Boston MA, 2001).
SAMPLEY, J.P., Paul, His Opponents in 2 Corinthians 10-13, and the Rheto
rical Handbooks, in J. NEUSNER (ed.), The Social World of Formative
Christianity and Judaism. FS H . K . Kee, Philadelphia PA, 1988,
pp. 162-177.
STACHOWIAK, L.R., Die Antithese Licht - Finsternis. Ein Thema der paulinischen Parnese, in ThQ 143 (1963) 385-421.
RHETORIC AND RHETORICAL CRITICISM
239

2005.
SUMNEY, J.L., Paul's Use of in His Argument Against the Opponents
of 2 Corinthians, in T.H. ULBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY (eds.), Paul and
Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Adanta G A : Society of Biblical Literature, 2001,
pp. 147-160.
al.: Lang, 1996.
THOMPSON, J.W., Paul's Argument From Pathos in 2 Corinthians, in
T.H. ULBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16),
Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 127-145.
THURfiN, L., Was Paul Sincere? Questioning the Apostle's Ethos, in Scriptum
65 (1998) 95-108.
WALKER, D.D., Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideology and
Siebeck, 2002.
WALLER, ., The Rhetorical Structure of II Cor. 6:14-7:1: Is the So-Called
"Non-Pauline InterpoUtion " a Clue to the Redactor of II Corinthians?, in
PEGL&MWBS 10 (1990) 151-165.
thians 10-13, in D.B. GOWLER, L.G. BLOOMQUIST & D.E WATSON (eds.),
Fabrics of Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA - London New

York: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 194-221.
tional, 2002, pp. 260-275.
WATSON, N.M., "The Philosopher Should Bathe and Brush His Teeth"- Con
gruence Between Word and Deed in Graeco-Roman Philosopy and Paul's
Letters to the Corinthians, mAusBRAl
(1994) 1-16.
WATSON, N.M., "Physician, Heal Thyself"? Paul's Character as Revealed in
2 Corinthians, and the Congruence Between Word and Deed, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven:
240
T H E M E S LIST
L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA:

W E L B O R N , L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163.
1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60.
W I N T E R , B.W.,
The Toppling of Favorinus and Paul by the Corinthians,
in J.T. F I T Z G E R A L D , T.H. U L B R I C H T & L.M. W H I T E (eds.), Early
Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS A.J. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 2 9 1 306.
W N S C H , H.-M., Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ab kommunikative
Hand
lung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4),
Mnster: LIT, 1996.
Y A M A D A , K., EpistoUry Theoretical and Rhetorical Analyses of 2 Cor. 1-9, in
Annual of the Japanese Biblical Institute 24 (1998) 83-116.
Z M I J E W S K I , J., Der Stil derpaulinischen
"Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprachgestal
tung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ah Beitrag zur Methodik von Stiluntersuchungen
neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Kln Bonn, 1978.
WELBORN,
Satan
ABERNATHY,
D., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Messenger of Satan?, in Neotes-
tamentica 35 (2001) 69-79.

A N D R I E S S E N , P., L'impuissance de Paul en face de lange de Satan, in Nouvelle
Revue Thiobgique 81 (1959) 462-468.
A R Z T , P., Gegner des Paulus ak bse Mchte. berlegungen zur
Funktionalitt
von 2Kor 11,15 und Phil 3,18f, in PzB 1 (1992) 101-113.
J O H N S O N , LA., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29
(1999) 145-155.
Satan der , 2Kor. 4,4?, in TSK 95
(1923-1924) 295-298.
T H O M A S , J . C . , An Angel From Satan': Paul's Thorn in the Flesh (2 Corinthians
T H O R N T O N , T.C.G., Satan - God's Agent for Punishing, in ExpT 83 (1972)
151-152.
U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particukr Reference
W E H R , L., Funktion und Erfahrungshintergrund
der Satansaussagen des Pau
lus, "...damit wir vom Satan nicht berlistet werden" (2 Kor 2,11), in
MThZ 52 (2001) 208-219.
MLLENSIEFEN, W . ,
SCENT/AROMA
241
Scent/Aroma
ATTRIDGE, H.W., Making Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of
2 Cor 2:14-17, in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. WHITE (eck),
Early Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS A.J. Mal

herbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 71-88.
Ekewhere in the Epistle: An Example ofthe Combination of Greco-Roman and
Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham Boul
der New York - Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press, 2005.
thians 2,12-17), in CTM 22 (1951) 883-894.
BOVER, JOS MARIA, "Burn olor de Cristo para Dios" (2 Cor. 2,15) in CultB
4 (1947) 45-49.
BOWMAN THURSTON, B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-I6a: Christ's Incense, in Resto
ration Quarterly 29 (1987) 65-69.
CARREZ, M., Odeur de mort, odeur de vie propos de 2 Co 2,16, in RHPR 64
(1984) 135-141.
CORRIVEAU, R., The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St.
de recherche, 25), Bruxelles - Paris / Montral: Descle de Brouwer /
Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970 [85-96].
DENIS, A.-M., La fonction apostolique et la liturgie nouvelle en esprit: tude
thmatique des mtaphores pauliniennes du culte nouveau, in RSPT 42
(1958) 401-436; 617-656 [2 Cor 6:16: 413-416].
paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005.
HARVEY, S. A., Scenting Salvation: Ancient Christianity and the Olfactory
Imagination (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage, 42), Berkeley
CA Los Angeles CA London: University of California Press, 2006.
KGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kulturellen
Basisbild von 2 Kor 2,14-16, in R HOPPE & U. BUSSE (eck), Von Jesus
zum Christus. Christohgische Studien. FS P. Hoffmann (BZNW, 93), Ber
lin - New York: de Gruyter, 1998, pp. 155-173.
KGLER, J., Dujtmetaphorik im Neuen Testament, in ID. (ed.), Die Macht der
Nase. Zur religisen Bedeutung des Duftes. Religionsgeschichte Bibel Litur
gie (SBS, 187), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2000, pp. 123-171.
KREK-CHOMYCZ, D A . , A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense
rience of God, in I. DUBIANETSKAYA & A. MCMILLIN (eds.), Your Sun
242
THEMES LIST
Shall Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson
[forthcoming].
2 Corinthians 2:14-16b, in LouvSt 20 (1995) 170-186.
SCHRMANN, H., Verkndigung ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,14-16a
ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137.
2,l4-16a, in ID., Ursprung und Gestalt. Errterungen und Besinnungen
Self-Recommendation
ANDREWS, S.B., Enshving, Devouring, Exphiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking:
pp. 460-490.
BAIRD, W., Letters of Recommendation: A Study of II Cor 3:1-3, in JBL 80
(1961) 166-172.
BARNETT, P., Paul, Apohgist to the Corinthians, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT
(eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS

M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 313326.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., A Letter of Apologetic Self-Commendation: 2 Cor 1:8-7:l6,
in A W F 3 1 (1989) 142-63.
CARREZ, M., Usage et images de l'Ancien Testament utilises en 2 Corinthiens
pour h dfense et l'affirmation de Tapostolicitpaulinienne, in H. CAZELLES (ed.), La vie de U Parole. De l'Ancien au Nouveau Testament. tudes
d'exgse et d'hermneutique bibliques. FS P. Grelot, Paris: Descle, 1987,
pp. 397-404.
FALLON, E T , Self Sufficiency or God's Sufficiency: 2 Corinthians 2:16, in
HTR76 (1983) 369-374.
HAFEMANN, S.J., "Self-Commendation" and Apostolic Legitimacy in 2 Corin
thians: A Pauline Dialectic?, in NTS 36 (1990) 66-88.
KlM, C.-H., Form and Structure of The Familiar Greek Letter of Recommen
dation (SBL D S , 4), Missoula MT: University o f Montana Printing
Department, 1972.
SPIRIT
243
LAMBRECHT, J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Corinthians

10-13, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) ,
LAMBRECHT, J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Cor
3, in ID., Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofReveUtion (AnBib, 1 4 7 ) , Rome: Editrice Pontifcio Istituto Biblico, 2 0 0 1 ,
pp.
107-129.
OLSON, S.N., Epistohry
Uses of Expressions of Self Confidence, in JBL 1 0 3
(1984) 585-597.

1 0 ) , Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 3 .
Sense Perception (see under 'Scent/Aroma')
Servants of Satan (see also under Opponents')
JSNT
14 ( 1 9 8 2 ) 8 2 - 8 7 .
SUMNEY, J.L., Servants of Satan, Fabe Brothers' and Other Opponents of Paul
(JSNT SS, 1 8 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 9 .
THRALL, M . E . , Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in
JSNT
(1980) 42-57.
Spirit
thians, in CBQ 5 8 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 8 1 - 3 0 4 .
les ministres de h parole sehn l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique),
Neuchtel: Delachaux et Niestl, 1 9 6 6 , pp. 6 7 - 1 0 6 .
DAUTZENBERG, G . , (2 Kor 3,8) - Paulus ab Vermittler
Aspekt des paulinischen Selbstverstndnisses, in J. ECKERT, M . SCHMIDL &
H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des
Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 3 3 - 4 5 .
DlBELlus, M . , Botschaft und Geschichte. Gesammelte Aufitze, vol. II, ed.
G . BORNKAMM, Tbingen, 1 9 5 6 , pp. 1 2 8 - 1 3 0 .
DI MARCO, . (2 Cor 13,13; Flp 2,1)

. CircoUrit e ambivalenza linguistica e filologica, in Filologla
Neotestamentaria
1 (1988) 63-75.
244
THEMES LIST
A. V O N , Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Anti
in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen - Basel:
Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65.
DOBBELER,
J . D . G . , 2 Corinthians III. 17 - "The Lord Is the Spirit", in /TS 21

(1970) 309-320.
D U N N , J . D . G . , 2 Corinthians 3:17: "The Lord Is the Spirit", in I D . , The
Christ and the Spirit. Collected Essays. Volume 1: Christology, Edinburgh:
T & T Clark, 1998, pp. 115-125.
E R L E M A N N , K., Der Geist ab (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext derpaulinischen
FATEHI, M., The Spirit's ReUtion to the Risen Lord in Paul: An
Examination
of Its Christological Implications (WUNT, 11/128), Tbingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 2000.
FEE, G . D . , God's Empowering Presence: The Holy Spirit in the Letters of Paul,
Peabody, MA: Hendrickson Publishers, 1994, pp. 282-366.
G A L L E T T O , P., Dominus autem Spiritus est. II Cor. 3,17, in RevistBib 5 (1957)
245-281.
GlGLIOLI, ., / / Signore lo Spirito. Congettura al testo di 2 Cor. 3,17, in RivBibllt 20 (1972) 263-276.
Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use /~ in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156.
G R E C H , P., 2 Corinthians 3:17 and the Pauline Doctrine of Conversion to the
G R E E N W O O D , D . , The Lord Is the Spirit: Some Considerations of 2 Cor 3:17,
in CQ34 (1972) 467-472.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19),
H A F E M A N N , S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His
Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1990.
H O R N , EW., Das Angeld des Geistes. Studien zur paulinischen Pneumatologie
H U G H E S , H.M., 2 Cor. iii. 17: , in Exp 45
(1933-1934) 235-236.
DUNN,
SPIRIT
245
LAMPE, G.W.H., The Seal of the Spirit: A Study in the Doctrine ofBapthm and
Confirmation in the New Testament and the Fathers, London, 1 9 5 1 .
MALEPARAMPIL, J., The "Trinitarian" Formulae in St. Paul: An Exegetical
Investigation Into the Meaning and Function of those Pauline Sayings which
Compositely Make Mention of God, Christ and the Holy Spirit (EHS.T,
5 4 6 ) , Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 5 .
MARTIN, R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Felhwship of the
Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W.H. GLOER (ed.), Eschatohgy
and the New Testament. F S G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1 9 8 8 ,
pp.
113-128.
MAUSER, U., Trinitarische Sprachformen in den Korintherbriefen des Paulus,

in J. DNA, S. J. HAFEMANN & O. HOFIUS (eds.), Evangelium - Schrift
auslegungKirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rup

recht, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 2 8 8 - 2 9 5 .
MlTTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life Beyond
Death - 2 Corinthians v.1-5, in ExpT69 ( 1 9 5 7 - 1 9 5 8 ) 2 6 0 - 2 6 3 .
MOULE, C.F.D., 2 Cor 3,18b, , in . BALTENSWEILER &. REICKE (eds.), Neues Testament und Geschichte. Histo
risches Geschehen und Deutung im Neuen Testament. FS O. Cullmann,
Zrich, 1 9 7 2 , pp. 2 3 1 - 2 3 7 .
MOULE, C.F.D., 2 Cor. iii.l8b, , in ID., Essays

in New Testament Interpretation, Cambridge, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 2 2 7 - 2 3 4 .
Review 5 9 ( 1 9 7 4 ) 6 4 7 - 6 6 0 .
PRMM, K., Die katholische Auslegung von 2 Kor 3,17a in den letzten vier
Jahrzehnten nach ihren Hauptrichtungen, in Bib 3 1 ( 1 9 5 0 ) 3 1 6 - 3 4 5 , 4 5 9 4 8 2 and Bib 3 2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) 1 - 2 4 .
RANDRIANARIMALALA,
R., "The Lord Is the Spirit, "2 Cor 3:17a, in Hekima
Review 1 5 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 9 - 3 6 .

1-10, in Bib 5 3 ( 1 9 7 2 ) 4 0 4 - 4 1 0 .

1-10, in NovT
15 ( 1 9 7 3 ) 1 5 3 - 1 6 0 .
SCHILDENBERGER, ]., 2 Kor 3,17a, "Der Herr ist der Geist" im Zusammenhang
des Textes und der Theologie des hl. Paulus, in Studiorum
Paulinorum
Congressus Internationalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 1 7 ) , Rome, 1 9 6 3 ,
pp. 4 5 1 - 4 6 0 .
SCHNEIDER, ., H E K O I N O N I A T O U H A G I O U PNEUMATOS
(II Cor. 13,13), in RS. ALMAGNO & C.L. HARKINS (eds.), Studies Honoring
Ignatius Charles Brady, Friar Minor (Franciscan Institute Publications.
246
T H E M E S LIST
Theology Series, 6), St. Bonaventure NY: Franciscan Institute, 1976,

pp. 421-447.
S C H T Z , C , "Der Geist des Ghubens" (2 Kor 4,13). berlegungen
zurpneumatologischen Dimension von Glaube und Glaubensbegrndung,
in
H. B R K L E & G. B E C K E R (eck), Communicatio fidei. FS E. Biser, Regens
burg, 1983, pp. 209-219.
T H O R S E L L , P.R., The Spirit in the Present Age: Preliminary Fulfillment of the
Predicted New Covenant According to Paul, in JETS 41 (1998) 397-413.
V O R S T E R , W . S . , 2 Kor. 3:17. Eksegese en Toeligting, in Neotestamentica
3
(1969) 37-44.
VOS, J.S., Traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zur paulinischen Pneumatobgie, Assen, 1973, pp. 132-143.
W O N G , E., The Lord Is the Spirit: A Study of 2 Cor 3,17a in Conjunction With
2 Cor 3,16 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1984; dir.
J. Lambrecht).
W O N G , E., The Lord Is the Spirit (2 Cor 3:17a), in ETL 61 (1985) 48-72.
Suffering (see also under Affliction' and 'Catalogues of Circumstances/

Hardships')
D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity: An Exposition
text, in CTR4 (1989) 119-144.
B E L L E V I L L E , L.L., "Imitate Me, Just as I Imitate Christ": Discipleship in the
Corinthian Correspondence, in R.N. L O N G E N E C K E R (ed.), Patterns of Dis
cipleship in the New Testament (McMaster New Testament Studies),
Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1996, pp. 120-142.
B O U T T I E R , M., La soujfrance de Tapotre. 2 Co 4,7-18, in L. D E L O R E N Z I
1989, pp. 29-49 (Discussion: 50-74).
C A R R E Z , M., De U souffrance bghire. De U dans Upenseepaulinienne,
Neuchtel, 1964.
C A R T L E D G E , M.J., A Model ofHermeneutical
Method - An Exegetical Missiological Reflection Upon Suffering in 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in Evangelical
Review of Theology 17 (1993) 472-483.
D E S A L I S , P., L'icharde dans la chair. Un signe visible de hprisence
de Dieu?
La dimension dramatique de U vie. Perspectives a partir de II Corinthiens
12,1-10, in RTF 127 (1995) 27-41.
D U F F , P., Apostolic Suffering and the Language of Processions in 2 Corinthians
4:7-10, in BTB 21 (1991) 158-165.
AKIN,
SUFFERING
247
GTTGEMANNS, E., Der kidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christohgie (FR1ANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966, pp. 94-126, 135170 and 282-322.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19),
Ministry in II Corinthians2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1990.
HARVEY, A.E., Renewal Through Suffering: A Study of 2 Corinthians (Studies
of the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1996.
HOOKER, M . D . , Interchange and Suffering, in W. HORBURY & B. M C N E I L
(eds.), Suffering and Martyrdom in the New Testament. FS G.M. Styler,

Cambridge, 1981.
HOOKER, M.D., Interchange and Suffering, in I D . , From Adam to Christ:
Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990, pp. 42-55.
seiner Denkstruktur, \nZNW5A
(1963) 217-232.
KLEINKNECHT, K.T., Der leidende Gerechtfertigte. Die alttestamentlich-jdische
Tradition vom 'leidenden Gerechten'und ihre Rezeption bei Paulus (WUNT,
11/13), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1984, pp. 242-304.
KOPERSKI, V., Suffering, Koinnia, and Wisdom in 2 Corinthians, in BibToday 37 (1999) 139-144.
KRAFTCHICK, S.J., Death's Parsing: Experience as a Mode of Theology in Paul,
in J.C. ANDERSON, P SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversations
in Context. FS C.J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Aca

demic, 2002, pp. 144-166.
KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D A . 'Always Carrying the Dying of Jesus in the Body'
LAMBRECHT, J., The nekrsis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,715, in A. VNHOYE (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception
du ministre (BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters,
1986, pp. 120-143.
LAMBRECHT, J., Het lijden bij Paulus, in ID. (ed.), Hoelang nog en waarom
toch? God, mens en lijden (Nik-Reeks, 18), Leuven - Amersfoort: Acco,
1988, pp. 51-74.
248
T H E M E S LIST
J., The nekrsis of Jesus: Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,715, in R. BlERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL,
1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 0 9 - 3 3 2
LAMBRECHT,
( 3 3 2 - 3 3 3 : Additional Note
LlECHTENHAHN, R . , Die berwindung des Leidens bei Paulus und in der zeit
genssischen Stoa, in ZThK
30 ( 1 9 2 2 ) 3 6 8 - 3 9 9 .
tence and Identity, m Asia Journal of Theology 1 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 4 1 - 5 4 .
M A T E R A , F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith:
Distinguishing
Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R . BlERINGER,
V. K O P E R S K I & B. L A T A I R E (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. F S
J. Lambrecht (BETL, 1 6 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters,
2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 8 7 - 4 0 5 .
B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean Expuhion Rituals and

Pauline Soteriology (JSNT SS, 1 2 6 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 6 .
M I N D L I N G , J.A., Apostolic Suffering in Second Corinthians, in BibToday 37
MCLEAN,
(1999)
145-150.
PATHRAPANKAL, J.M., 'When I Am Weak, then I Am Strong' (2 Cor 12:10), Pau

line Understanding of Apostolic Sufferings, in Jeevadhara 1 7 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 1 4 0 - 1 5 1 .
P R O U D F O O T , C M . , Imitation
or Realistic Participation? A Study of Paul's
Concept of "Suffering With Christ", in Interpr 1 7 ( 1 9 6 3 ) 1 4 0 - 1 6 0 .
RADL, W., Alle Mhen umsonst? Paulus und der Gottesknecht, in A. VANHOYE
(ed.), L'Aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministre (BETL, 7 3 ) ,
RUSSELL, R . , Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 3 9
(1996) 559-570.
SERRA ZANETTI,
P., Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in Augustinianum
3 5 (1995)
111-117.
P., Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in I D . , Imitatori di Ges Cristo.

Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. C A C C I A R I E T A L . , Bologna: EDB, 2 0 0 5 ,
SERRA Z A N E T T I ,
pp.
517-522.
Textual Criticism
ALAND, B. & A. JUCKEL (eds.), Das Neue Testament in syrischer berliefe
rung. II. Diepaulinischen Briefe, part 2 : 2. Korintherbrief, Gahterbrief
Epheserbrief, Philipperbrief und Kolosserbrief(ANTT, 2 3 ) , Berlin - New
York: de Gruyter, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 5 7 - 1 8 0 , 4 4 9 - 4 5 8 and 4 9 2 - 5 0 6 .
ALAND,
H.
K.
(ed.) in Verbindung mit A. B E N D U H N - M E T Z , G. M I N K &

Text und Textwert der griechischen Handschriften des Neuen
BACHMANN,
249
TEXTUAL CRITICISM
Testaments. II. Die paulinischen Briefe, vol. 2: Der 1. und 2. Korintherbrief

(ANTT, 17), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1991, pp. 488-819.
ALLO, E.-B., Saint Paul. Seconde ptre aux Corinthiens (Bib, 45), Paris,
1937, 1956.
BALJON, J.M.S., De tekst der brieven van Paulus aan de Romeinen, de Corin
thien en de Galatirs ah voortuerp van de conjecturaalkritiek beschouwd,
Utrecht: J. Van Boekhoven, 1884, pp. 136-166.
CLABEAUX, ].].,A Lost Edition of the Letters ofPaul: A Reassessment of the Text
of the Pauline Corpus Attested by Marcion (CBQ MS, 21), Washington
DC, 1989, pp. 172-174.
COMFORT, P.W., Early Manuscripts and Modern Translations of the New Tes
tament, Wheaton IL, 1990, pp. 145-149.
ELLIOTT, J.K., The Divine Names in the Corinthian Letters, in T.J. BURKE &
J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community
in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill,
2003, pp. 3-15.
FREDE, HJ., Ein neuer Paulustext und Kommentar, vol. II: Die Texte (Vetus
Latina. Die Reste der altlateinischen Bibel. Aus der Geschichte der latei
nischen Bibel, 8), Freiburg: Herder, 1974, pp. 175-216.
HAHN, F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lsbar?, in W. SCHRGE
HANHART, K . , Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of
JUNACK, K. ET AL. (eds.), Das Neue Testament auf Papyrus, II. Die paulini
schen Briefe, vol. 1: Rom., 1 Kor., 2 Kor., mit einer Einfhrung von
B. ALAND (ANTT, 12), Berlin - New York, 1989, pp. 320-418.
KERSCHENSTEINER, J., Der altsyrische Paulustext {CSCO, 315), Leuven, 1970,
pp. 59-67.
KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D. A., Sincerity and Chastity for Christ: A Textual Problem
in 2 Cor. 11:3 Reconsidered, in NovT49 (2007) 54-84.
LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 51 (2000) 342-348.
METZGER, B. M., A Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament: A
Companion Volume to the United Bible Societies' Greek New Testament,
Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft, 1971 (on G N T ) , pp. 573-588;
1 9 9 4 (on G N T ) , pp. 505-519.
MORENO GARCA, A., De la tristeza segn Dios y segn el mundo, consi
deracin sobre un lugar de San Pablo. Un manuscrito indito de Pedro
de Valencia acerca de 2 Cor. 7,3-11, in Helmantica 47 (1996) 4 5 3 477.
2
250
THEMES LIST
SCHMITHALS, W., Zwei gnostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in

EvTh 18 (1958) 552-573.
SCHMITHALS, W., TWO Gnostic Glosses in II Corinthians, in ID., Gnosticism
J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971, pp. 302-325.
S T A G G , E, The Text of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21,
in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpre
ting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17),
Lewiston NY - Queenston - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 23-28.
THRALL, M.E., 2 Corinthians 1:12: ayi6-nr]Ti or a^Xo-r^Ti.'', in J.K. ELLIOTT
(ed.), Studies in New Testament Language and Text. FS G.D. Kilpatrick

(NTSupp, 44), Leiden, 1976, pp. 366-372.
THRALL, M.E., "Putting On" or "Stripping Off" in 2 Corinthians 5:3, in
E.J. EPP & G.D. FEE (eds.), New Testament Textual Criticism. Its Signi
ficance for Exegesis. FS B.M. Metzger, Oxford, 1981, pp. 221-237.
WALKER, W.O., Jr., Text-Critical Evidence for Interpolations in the Letters of
Paul, in CBQ 50 (1988) 622-631.
WEISS, B., Diepaulinischen Briefe im berichtigten Text. Mit kurzer Erluterung
zum Handgebrauch bei der Schrifilektre, Leipzig, 1896, pp. 236-317.
WlNANDY, J., L 'enigme de 2 Cor 3,17: Une bevue de scribe?, in RB 107 (2000)
72-80.
WOUTERS, A., The Chester Beatty Codex AC 1499: A Graeco-Latin Lexicon on
the Pauline Epistks and a Greek Grammar (Chester Beatty Monographs,
12), Leuven, 1988, pp. 82-163.
ZIMMERMANN, H., Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altlateinischen ber
lieferung des zweiten Korintherhriefes (BBB, 16), Bonn, 1960.
ZUNTZ, G., The Text of the Epistles: A Disquisition Upon the Corpus Paulinum (The Schweich Lectures of the British Academy 1946), London:
Oxford University Press, 1953.
Thanksgiving
BORNKAMM, G., Lobpreis, Bekenntnis und Opfer, in W. ELTESTER &
EH. KETTLER (eds.), Apophoreta. FS E. Haenchen (BZNW, 30), Berlin:
Tpelmann, 1964, pp. 46-63.
BULTMANN, R., Der Stil der paulinischen Predigt und die kynisch-stoische Dia
tribe (FRLANT, 13), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1910.
COOK, J.I., Christian Giving, in RefPJv 53 (1999) 61-65.
INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians
1,3-11 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer).
THORN IN THE FLESH
251

49), Leiden, 1977, pp. 233-258.
SCHUBERT, P., Form and Function of the Pauline Thanksgiving (BZNW, 20),
Gieen - Berlin, 1939, pp. 46-50.
THRALL, M.E., A Second Thanksgiving Period in II Corinthians, in JSNT16
(1982) 101-124.
Thorn in the Flesh

ABERNATHY, D., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Messenger of Satan?, in Neotestamentica 35 (2001) 69-79.
AKIN, D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity: An Exposition
text, in CTR4 (1989) 119-144.
BARR, MX., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in CBQ42 (1980) 216-227.
BINDER, H . , Die angebliche Krankheit des Paulus, in TAZ 32 (1976) 1-13.
CLARKE, W.K.L., Was St. Paul a Stammerer?, in New Testament Problems:
Essays - Reviews Interpretations, London et al.: SPCK, 1929, pp. 136140.
DE SALS, P., L 'charde dans la chair. Un signe visible de h presence de Dieu?
La dimension dramatique de la vie. Perspectives partir de II Corinthiens
12,1-10, in RTP 127 (1995) 27-41.
GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Modeb of Affliction, in M.L. WHITE
& O . L . YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians.
FS W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 82-99.
HECKEL, U., Der Dorn im Fleisch. Die Krankheit des Paulus in 2 Kor 12,7
und Gal4,13f, in ZNW 84 (1993) 65-92.
11/56), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1993.
HlSEY, A. & J.S.P. BECK, Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Paragnosis, in Journal
of Bible and Religion 29 (1961) 125-129.
im Zusammenhang von 12, 1-13, in ThZ52 (1996) 32-41.
derations About 2 Corinthians 12.7-10 in Connection With 12.1-13, in
S.E. PORTER & T . H . ULBRICHT (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of'Scripture:
Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Sheffield: Shef
field Academic, 1997, pp. 388-397.
LEARY, T.J., A Thorn in the Flesh'-2
520-522.
Corinthians 12:7, in JTS 43 (1992)
252
THEMES LIST
LOUBSER, J.A., Paulus se doring in die vlees: 2 Kor 12:7, in Ned GerefTeologiese Tydskrif '22 (1981) 259-268.f
LOUBSER, J A . , Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Expbration
M C C A N T , J.W., Paul's Thorn of RejectedApostleship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988)
550-572.
M E N O U D , P.H., L'teharde et I'ange satanique (2 Cor. 12,7), in J.N. SEVENSTER & W . C . VAN UNNIK (eds.), Studia Paulina. F S J. de Zwaan, Haar
lem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 163-171.
M E N O U D , P.H., The Thorn in the Flesh and Satan's Angel (2 Cor. 12.7), in
ID., Jesus Christ and the Faith: A Collection of Studies, trans, by E.M. PAUL
(PTMS, 18), Pittsburgh PA, 1978, pp. 19-30.
M I N N , H.R., The Thorn That Remained: Materiahfor the Study of St. Paul's
Thorn in the Flesh, 2 Corinthians XII. vv.1-10, Auckland, 1972.
MULLINS, T.Y., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JBL 76 (1957) 299-303.
NlSBET, P., The Thorn in the Flesh, in ExpT 80 (1969) 126.
PARK, D.M., Paul's EKOAOT TH S A P K I : Thorn or Stake? (2 Cor. XII.7),
in NovT 22 (1980) 179-183.
RUSSELL, R., Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 39
(1996) 559-570.
SMITH, N.G., The Thorn That Stayed: An Exposition of II Corinthians 12:79, in Interpr 13 (1959) 409-416.
STEINMETZ, F.-J., Dergebliebene Stachel, in Geist undLeben 44 (1971) 81-85.
THIERRY, J.J., Der Dorn im Fleische (2 Kor. xii 7-9), in NovT 5 (1962) 301310.
THOMAS, J.C., An Angel From Satan': Paul's Thorn in the Flesh (2 Corinthians
VALLAURI, G.E., Virtus in infirmitateperficitur:
IICor 12,7-10 nell'esegesi
dei Ss. Padri (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1967).
W O O D S , L., Opposition to a Man and His Message: Paul's "Thorn in the Flesh"
(2 Cor 12:7), in AusBR 39 (1991) 44-53.
Titus
BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M. WILCOX (eds.), Neotestamentica
et Semitica. FS M. Black, Edinburgh, 1969, pp. 1-14.

BERCOVITZ, J.P., Paul and Corinth: A Study in Sequences, in PEGL&MWBS
6 (1986) 40-56.
BERCOVITZ, J.P., TheX-Letter in 2 Corinthians, in PEGL&MWBS 20 (2000)
35-49.
TRIUMPH
253
FELLOWS, R.G., Was Titus Timothy?, in JSNT 81 (2001) 33-58.

HYLDAHL, N . , Die paulinische Chronologie (Acta Theologica Danica, 19),
Leiden, 1986, pp. 76-106 and 112-127.
LAMBRECHT, ]., De terugkeer van Titus (2 Korintiers 7,5-16), in ID., De Nieuwe
Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn
KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 110-115.
MCKAY, K.L., Observations on the Epistohry Aorist in 2 Corinthians, in NovT
37 (1995) 154-158.
MITCHELL, M.M., New Testament Envoys in the Context of Greco-Roman
Diplomatic and Epistolary Conventions: The Example of Timothy and
Titus, in JBL 111 (1992) 641-662.
RoiNfi, C . , Notes tie lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Semiotique et Bible 73
(1994) 45-55.
WELBORN, L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor
1.1-2.13:7.5-16and
Travel Plans
FELLOWS, R.G., Was Titus Timothy?, in JSNT 81 (2001) 33-58.
FlORE, B., Root Metaphors in Paul: Pauline Comings and Goings: The Travel
Image, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 174-184.
HOSS, K., Zu ilen Reiseplnen des Aposteh Paulus in Kor I und II, in ZNWA
(1903) 268-270.
VAN UNNIK, W . C . , Reiseplne und Amen-Sagen. Zusammenhang und Gedan
kenfolge in 2. Korinther 1 -.15-24, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W C . VAN U N N I K

1953, pp. 215-234.
Triumph,
ATTRIDGE, H . W . , Making
2 Cor 2:14-17,
Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of
in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. W H I T E
(eds.), Early Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies.

FS AJ. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003,
pp. 71-88.
Ehewhere in the Epistle: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman
and Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham
Boulder - New York - Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press,
2005.
254
THEMES LIST
thians 2,12-17), in CTM 22 (1951) 883-894.
BREYTENBACH, C , Paul's Proclamation and God's 'THRIAMBOS' (Notes on
2 Corinthians 2:14-16b), in Neotestamentica 24 (1990) 257-271.
DUFF, P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy Behind the
Image "Led in Triumph" in 2 Corinthians 2:14, in CBQ 53 (1991) 7992.
EGAN, R.B., Lexical Evidence on Two Pauline Passages, in NovT19 (1977) 34-62.
FlNDLAY, G.G., St. Paul's Use o/0PIAMBEYQ, in The Expositor 10 (1879)
403-421.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19),
Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans,
1990.
KGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kultu
rellen Basisbild von 2 Kor 2,14-16,
in R. HOPPE & U. BUSSE (eds.), Von
Jesus zum Christus. Christologische Studien. FS P. Hoffmann (BZNW,

93), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1998, pp. 155-173.
2 Corinthians 2:14-I6b, in LouvSt 20 (1995) 170-186.
MANSON, T.W., 2 Cor. 2:14-17:
Suggestions Towards an Exegesis, in
J . N . SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studio. Paulina. FS J. de
Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 155-162.

MARSHALL, P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: 6pi<xfxsui.v in 2 Cor. 2:14, in
NovT'25 (1983) 302-317.
POPE, R . M . , Studies in Pauline Vocabuhry: 1. Of the Triumph-Joy, in ExpT
21 (1909-1910) 19-21.
SCHOLIA, R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatohgy and the Trans
formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 78 (1997) 33-54.
SCHRMANN, H., Verkndigung ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,1416a ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137.
2,14-16a, in ID., Ursprung und Gestalt. Errterungen und Besinnungen
SCOTT, J . M . , The Triumph of God in 2 Cor 2.14: Additional Evidence ofMerkabah Mysticism in Paul, in NTS 42 (1996) 260-281.
WILLIAMSON, L., Led in Triumph: Paul's Use of Thriambeu, in Interpr 22
(1968) 317-332.
255
VISION
Unbelievers
GOULDER, M., 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 as an Integral Part of 2 Corinthians, in NovT
36 (1994) 47-57.
U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particular Reference
WEBB, W.J., Who Are the Unbelievers (ma-roi) in 2 Corinthians 6:14?, in
BS 149 (1992) 27-44.
WEBB, W.J., Returning Home: New Covenant and Second Exodus as the
Academic, 1993.
Unity (see under 'Integrity')

Upbuilding
KITZBERGER, LR., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld oixoSojrq/
(lôixoSoêiv (FzB, 53), Wrzburg, 1986, pp. 117-138.
SCHWARZ, E., "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch ab!" Abgrenzung ah
Ursprungssituation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor
6,14-7,1,
in R. BARTLEMUS, T. KRGER & H . UTZSCHNEIDER (eds.),
Konsequente Traditionsgeschichte. FS K. Baltzer (OBO, 126), Fribourg: Universittsverslag; Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993, pp. 355-372.
VlELHAUER, P., Geschichte der urchristlichen Literatur. Einleitung in das Neue
Testament, die Apokryphen und die Apostolischen Vter, Berlin - New
York, 1975, pp. 142-156.
Vision
BAIRD, W , Visions, Revelation and Ministry: Reflections on 2 Cor 12:1-5 and
Gal 1:11-17, in JBL 104 (1985) 651-662.
(2005) 33-42.
DASSMANN, E., Paulus in der "Visio Sancti Pauli", in T. KLAUSER, E. DASSMANN & K. THRAEDE (eds.), Jenseitsvorstellungen in Antike
und Chris
tentum. Gedenkschrift fur Alfred Stuiber (Jahrbuch fur Antike und Chris
tentum. Ergnzungsband, 9), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1982, pp. 117-128.
GOULDER, M., Vision and Knowledge, in JSNT 56 (1994) 53-71.
GOULDER, M . D . , Visions and ReveUtions of the Lord (2 Corinthians 12:1-10),
in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians:
Studies
256
THEMES LIST
HUMPHREY, E.M., Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in 2 Corinthians, in D.F. WATSON (ed.), The Intertexture of
LINCOLN, AT., 'Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance of the Rapture
MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish
Mystical Background of Paul's Apostolate. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in
HTR86 (1993) 177-217.
OTZEN, B., Himmelrejser og himmelvisioner ijodisk Apokalyptik, in Dansk Teologisk Tidsskrift 58 (1995) 16-26.
Visit (see under 'Interim Events')

Weakness
AEJMELAEUS, L., Schwachheit ak Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im "Tr
nenbrief (2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 78), Helsinki - Gttingen: Finnish
Exegetical Society Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2000.
ANDREWS, S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of
2 Cor 11.23b-33, in NTS 41 (1995) 263-276.
ANDRIESSEN, P., L'impuissance de Paul en face de lange de Satan, in Nouvelle
Revue Thologique 81 (1959) 462-468.
BARNETT, P., The Message of 2 Corinthians: Power in Weakness (The Bible
Speaks Today), Leicester Downers Grove IL, 1988.
BARR, M.L., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in CBQ42 (1980) 216-227.
WEAKNESS
257

(2005) 33-42.
BAUM, H . , Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund

elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 1 7 ) ,
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1 9 7 7 .
in ASeign 4 5 ( 1 9 7 4 ) 3 4 - 3 9 .
BLACK, D A . , Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pau
Lang, 1 9 8 4 , pp. 1 2 9 - 1 7 2 .
BLACK, D.A., Paulus Infirmus:
The Pauline Concept of Weakness, in Grace
Theological Journal 5 ( 1 9 8 4 ) 7 7 - 9 3 .
BONNARD, P., Faiblesse et puissance du chrtien selon St. Paul, in TR 3 3

(1958) 61-82.
BROWN, A.R., The Gospel Takes Place: Paul's Theohgy of Power-in-Weakness

in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 5 2 ( 1 9 9 8 ) 2 7 1 - 2 8 5 .
FAHY, X , St. Paul's "Boasting"and
"Weakness", in ITQ31
(1964) 214-227.
FUCHS, E., La faiblesse, gloire de Tapostoht sehn Paul. tude sur 2 Corinthiens
10-13, in TR 5 5 ( 1 9 8 0 ) 2 3 1 - 2 5 3 .

Weakness (2 Corinthians 10-13), in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 7 1 - 3 8 9 .
GIALLANZA, J., When I Am Weak, Then I Am Strong, in BibToday 9 5 ( 1 9 7 8 )
1572-1577.
GRUBER, M.M., Herrlichkeit in Schwachheit. Eine Aushgung der Apohgie des

Zweiten Korintherbrie 2 Kor 2,14-6,13 (FzB, 8 9 ) , Wrzburg: Echter, 1 9 9 8 .
11/56), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 3 .
HECKEL, U., Der Dorn im Fhisch. Die Krankheit des Paulus in 2 Kor 12,7
und Gal4,13f,
in ZNW
84 ( 1 9 9 3 ) 6 5 - 9 2 .
KRUG, J., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostolatstheohgie (TANZ, 3 7 ) , Tbingen - Basel, 2 0 0 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott B. Andrews' Exegesis of
2 Cor 11.23b-33,
in NTS 43 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 2 8 5 - 2 9 0 .

thians 11-12, in MST Review 4 ( 2 0 0 0 ) 4 7 - 6 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness. An Answer to Scott B. Andrews on
2 Cor ll,23b-33, in ID., Colhcted Studies on Pauline Literature and on
the Book ofRevehtion (AnBib, 1 4 7 ) , Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto
Biblico, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 1 4 9 - 1 5 6 .
258
THEMES LIST
sterkte, in NTT 55 (2001) 273-285.
LAMBRECHT, ]., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God (2 Korintiers 12:910), in ID., De kracht van hetgeloof. Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament,
Leuven - Leusden: Acco - Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 213-227.
LAMBRECHT, ]., Zwakheid en kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe
Bijhelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 116-130.
McCLOSKEY, ]., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and 2 Corin
MICKEY, P.A., Strength in Weakness: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians
12:7-9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 288-300.
MOTUMI, T.E. & A.-L. ZWILLING, 2 Corinthiens 13,1-10: force et faibksse,
in Lire et Dire 49 (2001) 43-52.

Review 59 (1974) 647-660.
N l C D A O , VS., Power in Times of Weakness According to 2 Corinthians 12,110: An Exegetical Investigation of the Refationship Between Suva^ti; and
aaOsveta (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1997; dir. R. Bieringer).
O'COLLINS, G.G., Power Made Perfect in Weakness, 2 Cor 12:9-10, in
CBQ 33 (1971) 528-537.
PATHRAFANKAL, J.M., 'When I Am Weak, then I Am Strong' (2 Cor 12:10),
Pauline Understanding of Apostolic Sufferings, in Jeevadhara 17 (1988)
140-151.
About God, in EJ. MATERA & A.A. D A S (eds.), The Forgotten God:
Perspectives in Biblical Theology. FS P.J. Achtemeier, Louisville KY - Lon
PFITZNER, V C . , Strength in Weakness: A Commentary on 2 Corinthians (Chi
Rho Commentary), Adelaide, 1992.
SUMNEY, J.L., Paul's 'Weakness': An Integral Part of His Conception of Apostleship, in JSNT 52 (1993) 71-91.
YES
259
H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine
rhetorische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main
et al.: Lang, 1996.
TRAKATELLIS, D., Power in Weakness: Exegesis of2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. L O H S E
V O I G T , G., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Paulus an die Korinther II (Biblisch
XAVIER, A., Power in Weakness: Paul's Pastoral Stance in Corinth, in Indian
Theohgical Studies 20 (1983) 286-295.
SUNDERMANN,
Yes
J.D.M., Nai (2 Cor 1: 19-20), in Filologa Neotestamentaria 4
(1991) 205-209.
D E R R E T T , J.D.M., Nai (2 Cor 1:19-20), in I D . (ed.), Studies in the New Tes
tament, Leiden: Brill, 1995, pp. 188-192.
DuGANDZId, L, Das "Ja" Gottes in Christus. Eine Studie zur Bedeutung des
Alten Testamentes fr das Christusverstndnis des Paulus (FzB, 26), Wrz
burg, 1977, pp. 20-56.
H A H N , F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2 Kor 1,122,1, in H.D. BETZ & L. S C H O T T R O F F (eds.), Neues Testament und christ
liche Existenz. FS H. Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck),
1973, pp. 229-239.
H A H N , F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lsbar?, in W. S C H R G E
H E N A U , E., Het "ja"van Christus, in V L A A M S E BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van
Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos,
1989, pp. 13-15.
DERRETT,
ALPHABETICAL LIST
AASGAARD, R., 'My Beloved Brothers and Sisters!' Christian Siblingship in Paul (Early
Christianity in Context - J S N T SS, 265), London - New York: T&T Clark

International, 2004.
ABERNATHY, D., ExegeticalProblems in 2 Corinthians 3, in NotesTrans 14 (2000) 44-56.
ABERNATHY, D . , Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegetingand TransUting2 Corin
thians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 15 (2001) 48-64.
ABERNATHY, D., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Messenger of Satan?, in Neotestamentica
35 (2001) 69-79.
ADAMS, E., Constructing the World: A Study in Paul's Cosmological Language (Studies
of the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 2000.
ADEWUYA, J.A., Holiness and Community in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: Paul's View of Com
munal Holiness in the Corinthian Correspondence (Studies in Biblical Literature,
40), New York et al.: Lang, 2001.
ADLOFF, K., Die Predigt ab Pldoyer. Versuch einer homiletischen Ortsbestimmung erar
beitet am Zweiten Korintherbrief, Hamburg, 1971.
ADLOFF, K., Die missionarische Existenz des Aposteh Paulus nach dem Zweiten Korin
therbrief, in BThZ 3 (1986) 11-27.
AEJMELAEUS, L., Riidan ja sovun dokumentti. Kirjallisuuskriittinen ja tutkimushistoriallinen selvitys 2. Korinttohiskirjeen kokoonpanosta ja taustasta (SESJ, 39),
Helsinki, 1983.
AEJMELAEUS, L., Streit und Vershnung. Das Problem der Zusammensetzung des
2. Korintherbriefes (SESJ, 46), trans, by K.-J. TRABANT, Helsinki, 1987.
AEJMELAEUS, L., Schwachheit ah Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im " Trnenbrief'
(2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 78), Helsinki - Gttingen: Finnish Exegetical Society
- Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2000.
AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question of SaUry in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super
Apostles" in Corinth, in I. DUNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.),
Fair Phy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Risnen (NTSupp,
103), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 2002, pp. 343-376.
AHN, J.Y.-S., The Parousia in Paul's Letters to the Thessalonians, the Corinthians, and
the Romans, in Rehtion to Its Old Testament-Judaic Background (Ph.D. diss., Ful
ler Theological Seminary, Pasadena CA, 1989; dir. R.P Martin and L.C. Allen),
Ann Arbor Ml, University Microfilms, 1989, pp. 281-287.
AKIN, D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity: An Exposition of
2 Corinthians 12:1-10 in Its Literary, Theological, and Historical Context, in
CTR4 (1989) 119-144.
ALAND, B. & A. JUCKEL (eds.), Das Neue Testament in syrischer berlieferung. II. Die
paulinischen Briefe, part 2: 2. Korintherbrief, Gahterbrief, Epheserbrief, Philip
perbrief und Kolosserbrief (ANTT, 23), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1995,
pp. 57-180, 449-458 and 492-506.
262
ALPHABETICAL LIST
ALAND, K. (ed.) in Verbindung mit A. BENDUHN-METZ, G. MINK & H. BACHMANN, Text und Textwert der griechischen Handschriften des Neuen Testaments.
II. Die paulinischen Briefe, vol. 2: Der 1. und 2. Korintherbrief (ANTT, 17),
Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1991, pp. 488-819.
ALARY, L.D., Good Grief: Paulas Sufferer and Consoler in 2 Corinthians 1:3-7 (Ph.D. diss.,
University of St. Michael's College in the University of Toronto, 2003).
ALEN, R., Een groet en heilwens van Paulus, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Pau
lus, //(Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 36-38.
ALETTI, J.-N., Le Statut de 1'P.glise dans Us lettres pauliniennes. Reflexions sur quelques
paradoxes, in Bib 8 3 (2002) 153-174.
ALFORD, H., The Greek Testament With a Critically Revised Text: A Digest of Various
Readings: Marginal References to Verbal and Idiomatic Usage: Prolegomena: And a
Critical and Exegetical Commentary, vol. II: The Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles
to the Romans and Corinthians, Boston MA - New York, 1 8 7 2 (pp. 627-723),
repr. Chicago IL, 1958.
ALLEN, R.J., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:7-18, in Interpr 52 (1998)
286-289.
ALLMEN, D . VON, Riconciliation du monde et christohgie cosmique; de II Cor 5:1421 Col 1:15-23, in RHPR 48 (1968) 32-45.
ALLO, E.-B., Saint Paul. Seconde epitre aux Corinthiens (EBib, 45), Paris, 1937, 1956.
ALVAREZ CINEIRA, D . , La misidn de Pablo y sus enemigos en Corinto, in EstAg 36
(2001) 461-494.
ALVAREZ CINEIRA, D., Los adversarios paulinos en 2 Corintios, in EstAg 37 (2002)
249-274.
AMADOR, J.D.H., Revisiting2 Corinthians: Rhetoric and the Case for Unity, in NTS 46
(2000) 92-111.
AMSTUTZ, J., I1AOTHE. Eine begriffsgeschichtliche Studie zum jdisch-christlichen
Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968, pp. 103-114.
ANDERSON, J.T., The Cosmological Roots of Pauline Metaphors, in PEGL&MWBS 11
(1991) 153-161.
ANDREWS, S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of 2 Cor U.23b-33,
in A/73 41 (1995) 263-276.
ANDREWS, S.B., EnsUving, Devouring, Exploiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking:
2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Biblical Lite
rature 1997 Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997, pp. 460-490.
ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics of Fools: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 10-12 (Ph.D.
diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1997).
ANDRIESSEN, P., L'impuissance de Paul en face de l'ange de Satan, in NouveUe Revue
TheobgiqueM (1959) 462-468.
ANGSTENBERGER, P., Der reiche und der arme Christus. Die Rezeptionsgeschichte von
2 Kor 8,9 zwischen dem zweiten und dem sechsten Jahrhundert (Hereditas, 12),
Bonn: Borengsser, 1997.
AONO, T , Die Entwicklung des paulinischen Gerichtsgedankens bei den Apostolischen
Vtern (EHST, 137), Bern - Frankfurt - Las Vegas NV: Lang, 1979, pp. 28-31.
ARETHAS OF CAESAREA, [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.),
Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesam
melt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984,
pp. 660-661.
6
ALAND . - BALDANZA G.
263
ARRINGTON, EL., The Ministry of Reconciliation. A Study of 2 Corinthians, Grand

Rapids M I , 1980.
ARZT, P., Gegner des Paulus ah bse Mchte. berlegungen zur Funktionalitt von
2Kor 11,15 und Phil 3,18f, in PzB 1 (1992) 101-113.
ASCOUGH, R.S., The Completion of a Religious Duty: The Background of 2 Cor 8.115, in 5 4 2 (1996) 584-599.
ATKINS, R., Pauline Theohgy and Shame Affect: Reading a Social Location, in Listening:
Journal of Religion and Culture 31 (1996) 137-151.
ATTRIDGE, H.W., Making Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of2 Cor 2:14-17,
in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. WHITE (eds.), Early Christianity
and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. F S A.J. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110),
AUNE, D.E., Anthropological Duality in the Eschatohgy of 2 Cor 4:16-5:10, in
T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louis
ville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 215-239.
AUNE, D.E., The Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Cor. 5.10), in J.C. ANDERSON, P. SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversations in Context. FS Calvin J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 68-86.
Aus, R.D., Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and Ebewhere
in the Epistle: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman and Judaic Tradi
tions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham - Boulder - New York Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press, 2005.
AVRAM, W., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:1-18, in Interpr 55 (2001) 70-73.
AYMER, A.J.D., Paul's Understanding of : Continuity and Discontinuity
in Pauline Eschatohgy (Ph.D. diss., Madison NJ, 1983).
BAASLAND, E., Christus und das verlorene Paradies, ein Schsselbegriff im
2. Korintherbriefi, in A. TANGBERG (ed.), Textand Theology. FS M . Saebo, Oslo:
Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94.
BACHMANN, P., Der zweite Brief des Paulus an die Korinther (KNT, 8), Leipzig, 1909,
1918, 1922.
BACK, F., Verwandlung durch Offenbarung bei Paulus. Eine religionsgeschichtlich-exe
getische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 2,14-4,6 (WUNT, H/153), Tbingen: Mohr
Siebeck, 2002.
BAGALAWIS, M.A., Ministry as Warfare: An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 10:2b-6, in Asian
Journal of Pentecostal Studies 3 (2000) 5-18.
BAHR, G.J., The Subscriptions in the Pauline Letters, in JBL 87 (1968) 27-41.
BAIRD, W., Letters of Recommendation: A Study of II Cor 3:1-3, in JBL 80 (1961)
166-172.
BAIRD, W., 1 Corinthians, 2 Corinthians (Knox Preaching Guides), Adanta GA, 1980.
BAIRD, W , Visions, ReveUtion and Ministry: Reflections on 2 Cor 12:1-5 and Gal
1:11-17, in JBL 104 (1985) 651-662.
BAKER, W.R., Did the Glory of Moses' Face Fade? A Reexamination of in
2 Corinthians 3:7-18, in BBR 10 (2000) 1-15.
BALCH, D.L., Backgrounds ofI Cor VII: Sayings of the Lord in Qj Moses as an Asce
tic ANHP in II Cor. Ill, in NTS 18 (1972) 351-364.
BALDANZA, G., Lagebsia divinae U metafora sponsale in 2 Cor 11,1-4, in G. COFFELE
(ed.), Dilexit Ecclesiam. Studi in onore del prof. Donate Valentini (Biblioteca di
Scienze Religiose), Roma: Libreria Ateneo Salesiano, 1999, pp. 447-463.
12
264
ALPHABETICAL LIST
J.M.S., De tekst der brieven van Paulus aan de Romeinen, de Corinthiers en

de Gabtiers ab voorwerp van de conjecturaalkritiek beschouwd, Utrecht: J. Van
BALJON,
Boekhoven, 1884, pp. 136-166.

BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der Korinther-
briefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln - Trier: Johannes, 1988.

BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral Message of
the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BOJARSKA, San Francisco CA, 1992.
BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in Theobgia 54 (1983) 399-408.
BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in ID., Judaica et Paulina. Kleine
Schriften II (WUNT, 91), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1997,

pp. 205-214.
BAMMEL, E., Rechtsfindung in Korinth, in ETI 73 (1997) 107-113.
BAMMEL, E., Rechtsfindung in Korinth, in ID., Judaica et Paulina. Kleine Schriften II
(WUNT, 91), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1997, pp. 279-285.
BARBAGLIO, G., 1-2 Corinzi (Leggere oggi la Bibbia), Brescia, 1989.
BARCLAY, J.M.G., Matching Theory and Practice: Josephus's Constitutional Idealand Paul's
Strategy in Corinth, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hel
lenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 139-163.
BARCLAY, W., The Letters to the Corinthians (The Daily Study Bible), Philadelphia
2
PA, 1954, 1956, revised": 1975, pp. 169-268.

3
BARCLAY, W , Briefe an die Korinther, trans, by E. LESEBERG, Wuppertal, 1987.

BARNETT, P., The Message of 2 Corinthians: Power in Weakness (The Bible Speaks
Today), Leicester - Downers Grove IL, 1988.

BARNETT, P., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (NICNT), Grand Rapids MI -
Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1997.

BARNETT, E, Paul, Apobgist to the Corinthians, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.),
Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall

BARNETT, P.W., Opposition in Corinth, in JSNT22 (1984) 3-17.
BARNETT, P.W., Second Corinthians: Why Paul Wrote It, in T. W. HILLARD ET AL. (eds.),
Ancient History in a Modem University, vol. II: Early Christianity, Late Antiquity
and Beyond, Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1998, pp. 138-152.

BARRE, M.L., Paul as "Eschatobgic Person ": A New Look at 2 Cor 11:29, in CBQ 37
(1975) 500-526.
BARRE, M.L., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in CBQ 42 (1980) 216-227.
BARRETT, C.K., From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theobgy, London:
Adam & Charles Black, 1962.

BARRETT, C.K., Christianity at Corinth, in BJRL 46 (1964) 269-297.
BARRETT, C.K., 77, in E.E. ELLIS & M. WILCOX (eds.), Neotestamentica
etSemi-
tica. FS M. Black, Edinburgh, 1969, pp. 1-14.

BARRETT, C.K., 'O AAIKH2AS (2 Cor. 7.12), in O . BCHER & K. HAACKER (eds.),
Verborum Veritas. FS G. Sthlin, Wuppertal, 1970, pp. 149-157.

BARRETT, C.K. .TETAA n OSTOAOI (2 Cor. 11.13), in A. DESCAMPS & A. DE HAL-
LEUX (eds.), Mibnges Bibliques. FS B. Rigaux, Gembloux, 1970, pp. 377-396.

BARRETT, C.K., Paul's Opponents in II Corinthians, in NTS 17 (1970-1971) 233-254.
BARRETT, C.K., A Commentary on the Second Epistle to the Corinthians (BNTC),
2
London, 1973, 1979; (Harper's New Testament Commentary), New York et

al., 1973.
BALJON J.M.S. - BAUM H.
265
BARRETT, C.K, Shaliah and Apostle, in E. BAMMEL, C. K. BARRETT & W. D. DAVIES
(eds.), Donum Gentilicium. FS D. Daube, Oxford: Clarendon, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 8 8 - 1 0 2 .

C.K., Christianity at Corinth, in ID., Essays on Paul, London, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 - 2 7 .
BARRETT, C.K., Paul's Opponents in II Corinthians, in I D . , Essays on Paul, London,
BARRETT,
1982,
BARRETT,
pp. 6 0 - 8 6 .
CK., I (2 Cor.11.13), in ID., Essays on Paul, London,
1982,
BARRETT,
pp. 8 7 - 1 0 7 .
C.K, (2 Cor. 7.12), in I D . , Essays on Paul, London, 1 9 8 2 ,
pp. 1 0 8 - 1 1 7 .
C.K., Titus, in I D . , Essays on Paul, London, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 1 8 - 1 3 1 .

C.K, Boasting (, .) in the Pauline Epistles, in A. YNHOYE
(ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministre (BETL, 7 3 ) ,
Leuven, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 3 6 3 - 3 6 8 .
BARRETT, C K , Conclusion, in L. DE LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministre del Nuovo Testa
mente (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 9 .
BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.),
Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall
(NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 8 7 - 3 0 2 .
BARRIER, J., Visions of Weakness: Apocalyptic Genre and the Identification of Paul's
Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 4 7 ( 2 0 0 5 ) 3 3 - 4 2 .
BARTH, G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. LHRMANN &
G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tbingen, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 2 5 7 - 2 7 0 .
BARTH, G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in ID., Neutestamentliche
Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4 ) , Waltrop: Hartmut Spenner,
BARRETT,
BARRETT,
1996,
pp. 2 6 3 - 2 8 2 .
BARTLING, V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corinthians 2,1217), in CTM 2 2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) 8 8 3 - 8 9 4 .
BASH, ., Ambassadors for Christ: An Exploration of Ambassadorial Language in the

New Testament (WUNT, 1 1 / 9 2 ) , Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 7 .
BASH, ., A Psychodynamic Approach to the Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 10-13, in
JSNT 83 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 5 1 - 6 7 .
BASSLER, J., Perspectives From Paul: 1 : Money and Mission; 2: The Great Collection,
in I D . , God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Testament, Nashville
TN: Abingdon, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 6 3 - 1 1 5 .
BASSLER, J., Paul's Theohgy: Whence and Whither?, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theo
logy, vol. 2: 1 &2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 3 - 1 7 .
BATES, W.H.,
The Integrity of II Corinthians, in NTS 1 2 ( 1 9 6 5 - 1 9 6 6 ) 5 6 - 6 9 .
BATEY, R., Paul's Bride Image: A Symbol of Realistic 'Eschatohgy', in Interpr 1 7 ( 1 9 6 3 )

176-182.
BATEY, R., Paul's Interaction With the Corinthians, in JBL 8 4 ( 1 9 6 5 ) 1 3 9 - 1 4 6 .

BATTEN, J., Autobiographical Sketches in 2 Corinthians, in Affirmation & Critique 9
(2004) 70-75.
F., Les ptres aux Corinthiens. Commentaire, Genve, 1 9 6 5 .

Kritik derpaulinischen Briefe, vol. 3 , Berlin, 1 8 5 2 .
BAUER, .-., Karfreitag. 2Korinther5,14-21,
in GPM30 ( 1 9 7 5 - 1 9 7 6 ) (= PTh 6 5 ,
BAUDRAZ,
BAUER, . ,
1976)
182-191.
BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein - in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grundelemente einer mis
sionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1 9 7 7 .
266
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BAUMBACH, G., Die Zukunftserwartung nach dem Philipperbrief, in R. SCHNACKEN

BURG, J. ERNST & J. WANKE (eds.), Die Kirche des Anfangs. FS H. Schrmann,
Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1978, pp. 435-457.
BAUMERT, N., Tglich sterben und auferstehen. Der Literahinn von 2 Kor 4,12-5,10
(StANT, 34), Mnchen: Ksel, 1973.
BAUMGARTEN, J., Paulus und die Apokalyptik. Die Auslegung apokalyptischer ber
lieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 44), Neukirchen /Vluyn, 1975,
pp. 85-89, 136-140 and 163-170.
BAUR, F.C., Die Christuspartei in der korinthischen Gemeinde, der Gegensatz des petri
nischen undpaulinischen Christenthums in der ltesten Kirche, der Apostel Paulus
in Rom, in TZTh 4 (1831) 61-206.
BAUR, EC., Paulus, der Apostel Jesu Christi. Sein Leben und Wirken, seine Briefe und
seine Lehre. Ein Beitrag zu einer kritischen Geschichte des Urchristenthums, vol. 1/2:
Die Briefe des Aposteh Paulus, Leipzig, 1845; ed. E. ZELLER: 1866, pp. 287-343.
BAUR, E G , Beitrge zur Erklrung der Korinthierbriefe, in Theohgische Jahrbcher
IX, Tbingen, 1850, pp. 139-185.
BAUR, F.C., Die Christuspartei in der korinthischen Gemeinde, der Gegensatz des pet
rinischen und paulinischen Christenthums in der ltesten Kirche, der Apostel Pau
lus in Rom, in ID., Ausgewhlte Werke in EinzeUusgaben, ed. K. SCHOLDER, vol. I:
Historisch-kritische Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament, Stuttgart/Bad Cannstadt, 1963, pp. 1-146.
BEALE, G.K., The Old Testament Background of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5-7
and Its Bearing on the Literary Problem of 2 Corinthians 6.14-7,1, in NTS 35
(1989) 550-581.
BEASLEY-MURRAY, G.R., 2 Corinthians, in C.J. ALLEN (ed.), 2 Corinthians - Phile
mon (BBC, 11), Nashville TN, 1971, pp. 1-76.
BEATRICE, RE, Gli awersari di Paolo e ilproblema dea Gnosi a Corinto, in Cristianesimo nea Storia 6 (1985) 1-25.
BEAUDE, P.-M., 1? "je" commefigure du discours. Une anthropohgie du sujetpaulinien,
in Se'miotique et bible 118 (2005) 42-55.
BECK, N.A., Mature Christianity in the 21st Century: The Recognition and Repudia
tion of the Anti-Jewish Polemic of the New Testament (Shared Ground among
Jews and Christians, 5), New York: Crossroad, 1994, pp. 91-95.
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Brieermeneutik im Zweiten
Korintherbrief '(NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002.
BECKER, E.-M., Was ist 'Kohrenz'? Ein Beitrag zur Przisierung eines exegetischen
Leitkriteriums, in ZNW94
(2003) 97-121.
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and
Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H . S . HERON, London - New
York: T & T Clark International, 2004.
BECKER, ) . , Paulus. Der Apostel der Vlker, Tbingen, 1989, pp. 229-254 and 271276.
BECKER, ]., Paul: Apostle to the Gentiles, trans, by O.C. DEAN, Jr., Louisville KY:
Westminster, 1993, pp. 216-239.
BECKHEUER, B., Paulus und Jerusalem. Kollekte und Mission im theologischen Denken
des Heidenaposteh (EHST, 611), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1997.
BEET, J.A., A Commentary on St. Paul's Epistks to the Corinthians, London, 1882,
1892.
2
BAUMBACH G. - BETZ H.D.
267
BELL, R.H., Sacrifice and Christobgy in Paul, in JTS 53 (2002) 1-27.

BELL, R.H., The Irrevocable Call of God: An Inquiry Into Paul's Theology of Israel
(WUNT, 184), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2005.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., A Letter ofApobgetic Self-Commendation: 2 Cor 1:8-7:16, in NovT
31 (1989) 142-63.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Reflections ofGbry: Paul's Polemical UseoftheMoses-Doxa Tradition
in 2 Corinthians 3.1-18 (JSNT SS, 52), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Tradition or Creation? Paul's Use of the Exodus 34 Tradition in
2 Corinthians 3.7-18, in C A . EVANS & J.A. SANDERS (eds.), Paul and the Scrip
tures of Israel (JSNT SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, pp. 165-186.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Gospel and Kerygma in 2 Corinthians, in L.A. JERVIS & P. RICHARD
SON (eds.), Gospel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Galatians and Romans. FS
R.N. Longenecker (JSNT SS, 108), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1994,
pp. 134-164.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., 2 Corinthians (The I VP New Testament Commentary Series),
Downers Grove IL - Leicester: InterVarsity, 1996.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., "Imitate Me, Just as I Imitate Christ": Discipleship in the Corinthian
Correspondence, in R.N. LONGENECKER (ed.), Patterns of Discipleship in the New
Testament (McMaster New Testament Studies), Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge:
Eerdmans, 1996, pp. 120-142.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's- Polemic and Theobgy of the Spirit in Second Corinthians, in
CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304.
BELSER, J.E., Der zweite Brief des Aposteh Paulus an die Korinther, Freiburg, 1910.
BENGEL, J.A., Gnomon Novi Testamenti in quo ex nativa verborum vi simplicitas, profunditas, concinnitas, salubritas sensuum coelestium indicatur, Tbingen, 1742,
1759, 1773; London, 1862; ed. P. STEUDEL: 8th repr. of the 3rd ed.: Stutt
gart, = 1887, pp. 689-728.
BERCOVITZ, J.E, Paul and Corinth: A Study in Sequences, in PEGL&MWBS 6 (1986)
40-56.
BERCOVITZ, J.P., TheX-Letter in 2 Corinthians, in PEGL&MWBS 20 (2000) 35-49.
BERGER, K., Almosen fur Israel. Zum historischen Kontext der paulinischen Kollekte, in
NTS 23 (1976-1977) 180-204.
BERGER, K., Die impliziten Gegner. Zur Methode des Erschlieens von "Gegnern" in
neutestamentlichen Texten, in D. LHRMANN & G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS
G. Bornkamm, Tbingen, 1980, pp. 373-400.
BERNARD, J., Lorsqueje suis faible, c'est abrs que je suis fort (2 Co 12,7-10), in ASeign
45 (1974) 34-39.
BERNARD, J.H., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians (EGT, 3), London,
1897; Grand Rapids MI, s.d. (ca. 1903); New York, 1910; repr. Grand Rapids
MI, 1961.
BERRY, R., Death and Life in Christ: The Meaning of 2 Corinthians 5-1-10, in SJT
14 (1961) 60-76.
BEST, E., II Corinthians 4.7-15: Life Through Death, in IrBS 8 (1986) 2-7.
BEST, E., Second Corinthians (Interpretation), Atlanta GA: John Knox, 1987.
BETZ, H.D., Eine Christus-Aretabgie bei Paulus (2 Cor 12,7-10), in ZThK66 (1969)
288-305.
BETZ, H.D., Der Apostel Paulus und die sokratische Tradition. Eine exegetische Unter
suchung zu einer "Apobgie". 2 Korinther 10-13 (BHTh, 45), Tbingen, 1972.
2
268
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BETZ, H.D., 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: An Anti-Pauline Fragment?, in JBL 92 (1973) 88-108.

BETZ, H.D., 2 Corinthians 8 and 9: A Commentary on Two Administrative Letters of
the Apostle Paul (Hermeneia), Philadelphia PA, 1985.
BETZ, H.D., The Problem of Rhetoric and Theohgy According to the Apostle Paul, in
A. VANHOYE (ed.), L'Apotre Paul. Personalit, Style et Conception du Ministere,
Leuven, 1986, pp. 16-48.
BETZ, H.D., Corinthians, Second Epistle to the, in Anchor Bible Dictionary 1 (1992)
1148-1154.
BETZ, H.D., 2 Korinther 8 und 9. Ein Kommentar zu zwei Verwaltungsbriefen des
Apostels Paulus, trans, and adapted by S. A N N , Mnchen, 1992; Gtersloh,
1993.
BETZ, O., Fleischliche und "geistliche" Christuserkenntnis nach 2. Korinther 5,16, in
BEYSCHLAG, W., Zur Streitfrage ber die Paulusgegner des zweiten Korintherbrie, in
TSKA4 (1871) 635-676.
BIEDER, W., Paulus und seine Gegner in Korinth, in ThZ 17 (1961) 319-333.
BIEDER, W., Der einladende Charakter der paulinischen Vershnungsbotschaft
(2 Cor 5,14-21), in Zeitschrift fr Mission 1 (1975) 134-141.
BIERINGER, R . , "Lasst euch mit Gott vershnen". Eine exegetische Untersuchung zu
2 Kor 5,14-21 in seinem Kontext (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven,
1986; dir. J. Lambrecht).
BIERINGER, R . , 2 Kor 5,19a unddie Vershnung der Welt, in ETL 63 (1987) 295-326.
BIERINGER, R , Der 2. Korintherbriefin den neuesten Kommentaren, in ETL 67 (1991)
107-130.
BIERINGER, R . , Paul's Divine Jealousy: The Apostle and His Communities in Rehtionship, in V. KOPERSKI & R . BIERINGER (eds.), "Sharper than a two-edged sword".
FS J . Lambrecht (A Special Issue of Louvain Studies: LouvSt 17 [2-3/1992]),
Leuven, 1992, pp. 197-231.
BIERINGER, R . , Traditionsgeschichtlicher Ursprung und theologische Bedeutung der
YYIEP-Aussagen im Neuen Testament, in F. VAN STEGBROECK ET AL. (eds.),
The Four Gospels 1992. FS. F. Neirynck ( B E T L , 100A), Leuven, 1992, pp. 219248.
BIERINGER, R . , & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven:
Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994.
BIERINGER, R . , Bibliography, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians
(BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 3-66.
BIERINGER, R . , Teilungshypothesen zum 2. Korintherbrief. Ein Forschungsberblick, in
ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven
BlERINGER, R . , Der 2. Korintherbrief als usprngliche Einheit. Ein Forschungsber
blick, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven:
BlERINGER, R . , Pldoyer fr die Einheitlichkeit des 2. Korintherbriefes. Literarkritische
und inhaltliche Argumente, in ID. & J . LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians
(BELT, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 131-179.
BIERINGER, R . , Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT,
Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters,
1994, pp. 181-221.
BETZ H.D. - BLACK D.A.
269
BlERINGER, R . , Paul's Divine Jealousy: The Apostle and His Communities in ReUtionship, in ID. & I. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven:
BIERINGER, R . , Paul's Understanding of Diakonia in 2 Corinthians 5,18, in ID. &
J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven Uni
versity Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 1 3 - 4 2 8 .
BlERINGER, R., 2 Kor 5,19a und die Vershnung der Welt, in in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT,
Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Pee
ters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 2 9 - 4 5 9 .
BlERINGER, R . , Snde und Gerechtigkeit in 2 Korinther 5,21, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT,
Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press Pee
ters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 6 1 - 5 1 4 .
BIERINGER, R,, 2 Korinther 6,14-7,1 im Kontext des 2. Korintberbriefes. Forschungsberblick
und Versuch eines eigenen Zugangs, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians
(BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 5 5 1 - 5 7 0 .
BlERINGER, R . , (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven
University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 .
BlERINGER, R-, Zwischen Kontinuitt und Diskontinuitt. Die beiden Korintherbrieje in ihrer
Beziehung zueinander nach der neueren Forschung, in ID. (ed.), The Corinthian Corres
pondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 3 - 3 8 .
BlERINGER, R . , Die Liebe des Paulus zur Gemeinde in Korinth. Eine Interpretation von
2 Korinther 6,11, in SNTU 2 3 ( 1 9 9 8 )
193-213.
BlERINGER, R . , Een zelfbewuste gemeente. De christelijke gemeente in Korinte volgens

de tweede brief aan de Korintiers, in J. DELOBEL ET AL. (eds.), Vroegchristelijke
gemeenten tussen werkelijkheid en ideaal. Opstellen van leden van de Studiosorum
Novi Testamenti Conventus, Kampen: Kok, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 5 4 - 6 7 .
BlERINGER, R . , De brieven aan de Korintiers, in J. FOKKELMAN & W. WEREN (eds.),
De Bijbel literair. Opbouw en gedachtegang van de bijbeke geschriften en hun onderlinge relaties, Zoetermeer: Meinema; Kapellen: Pelckmans, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 5 8 7 - 6 0 6 .
BlERINGER, R . , Open, vrijmoedig, onverschrokken. De betekenis van parresia in de
Septuaginta en in het Nieuwe Testament, in Collationes 3 5 ( 2 0 0 5 ) 5 9 - 7 4 .
BINDER, H., Vershnung als die groe Wende, in ThZ 29 ( 1 9 7 3 ) 3 0 5 - 3 1 2 .
BINDER, H., Die angebliche Krankheit des Paulus, in ThZ 32 ( 1 9 7 6 ) 1 - 1 3 .

BiSCHOFF, A., Exegetische Randbemerkungen - 4:2 Kor 8,10, \nZNW9
(1908) 168.
BISHOP, E.F.F., DoesAretas Bebng in 2 Corinthians or Gaktians?, in ExpT(A ( 1 9 5 3 )
188-189.
BISHOP, E.F.F., "In Famine and Drought", in EvQS
(1966)
169-171.
BlSPlNG, A., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther und der Brief an die GaUter (Exegeti
sches Handbuch zu den Briefen des Apostels Paulus, 11/1), Mnster, 1 8 6 3
2
(pp. 1 - 1 6 4 ) ,
1883.
BJERKELUND, C.J., Parakalo. Form, Funktion und Sinn derparakaU-Stze in den paulinischen Briefen (Biblioteca Theologica Norvegica, 1 ) , Oslo: Universitetsforlaget, 1 9 6 7 , pp. 1 4 1 - 1 5 5 .
BJERKELUND, C.J., "Vergeblich" ah Missionsergebnis bei Paulus, in J. JERVELL &

W.A. MEEKS (eds.), God's Christ and His Peopk. FS N.A. Dahl, Oslo - Bergen Troms, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 1 7 5 - 1 9 1 .
BLACK, DA., Paul Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pauline Literature
(American University Studies, V I I / 3 ) , New York et al.: Lang, 1 9 8 4 , pp. 1 2 9 - 1 7 2 .
270
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BLACK, D.A., Paulus Infirmus: The Pauline Concept of Weakness, in Grace Theohgical Journal 5 ( 1 9 8 4 ) 7 7 - 9 3 .
BLACK, M., The New Creation in 1 Enoch, in R.W.A. McKlNNEY (ed.), Creation,
Christ and Culture. FS T.F. Torrance, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 1 3 - 2 1 .
BLAIR, E.P., 1 &2 Corinthians, Gahtians, Ephesians: Student Study Book (Genesis to
Revelation Series) Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1 9 9 7 .
BLANK, J., Paulus und Jesus. Eine theohgische Grundlegung (StANT, 1 8 ) , Mnchen:
Ksel, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 3 0 4 - 3 2 6 .
BLANTON rV, T.R, Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus
Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 1 1 / 2 3 3 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck,
2 0 0 7 , pp.
107-180.
BLEEK, F., Errterungen in Beziehung auf die Briefe Pauli an die Korinther, in
TSK3
(1830) 614-632.
BLOMBERG, C , The Structure of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in CTRA ( 1 9 8 9 - 1 9 9 0 ) - 3 - 2 0 .

BOCHET, I., "La lettre tue, VEsprit vivifie". L'exgse augustinienne de 2 Co 3,6, in
Nouvelle Revue Thologique 1 1 4 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 3 4 1 - 3 7 0 .
BOCKMUEHL, M. N. A., Das Verb cpavspw im Neuen Testament: Versuch einer Neu
auswertung, in 5 Z 3 2 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 8 7 - 9 9 .
BOERS, H., 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2:
A Fragment of Pauline Christohgy, in CSQ 6 4
(2002) 527-547.
BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christohgy (BZNW, 1 4 0 ) , Ber
lin - New York: de Gruyter, 2 0 0 6 , pp. 5 8 - 6 9 .
B T T R I C H , C , 2 Kor 11,1 als Programmwort der 'Narrenrede', in Z / W 8 8 ( 1 9 9 7 )
135-139.
BTTRICH, C , "Ihr seid der Tempel Gottes". Tempelmetaphorik und Gemeinde bei
Paulus, in B. EGO, A. LANGE & P. PILHOFER (eds.), Gemeinde ohne Tempel. Com
munity Without Tempk. Zur Substituierung und Transformation des Jerusalemer
Tempeb und seines Kults im Alten Testament, antiken Judentum und frhen Chris
tentum (WUNT, 1 1 8 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1 9 9 9 , pp. 4 1 1 - 4 2 5 .
BONNARD, P., Faibhsse et puissance du chrtien sehn St. Paul, in TR 3 3 ( 1 9 5 8 ) 6 1 - 8 2 .
BONNARD, E, "Cration et nouvelle cration sehn St. Paul", in Foi et Vie 5 8 ( 1 9 5 9 ) 1 9 - 3 2 .
BoNNEAU, G., h vie, la mort. Le conflit Corinthe et ses enjeux thohgiques en
2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 5 1 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 3 5 1 - 3 6 6 .
BONSIRVEN, J., Exgse rabbinique et exgse paulinienne (Bibliothque de thologie
historique), Paris: Beauchesne, 1 9 3 9 .
BOOR, W. DE, Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (WuppStB), Wuppertal, 1 9 7 2 , 1 9 7 7 ,
3
1978, 1982.
BORCHERT, G.L., Introduction to 2 Corinthians, in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 1 3 - 3 2 4 .

BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes, (SHAW,
2 ) , Heidelberg, 1 9 6 1 , 1 9 6 5 .
BORNKAMM, G., The History of the Origin ofthe So-Calkd Second Letter to the Corin
2
thians, in NTS 8 ( 1 9 6 1 - 1 9 6 2 ) 2 5 8 - 2 6 4 .
BORNKAMM, G., Lobpreis, Bekenntnis und Opfer, in W. ELTESTER & EH. KETTLER
(eds.), Apophoreta. FS E. Haenchen (BZNW, 3 0 ) , Berlin: Tpelmann, 1 9 6 4 ,
pp. 4 6 - 6 3 .
BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes, in ID.,

Geschichte und GUube II. Gesammelte Autze, vol. IV (BEvTh, 5 3 ) , Mnchen,
1971,
pp.
162-194.
BLACK D.A. - BRENDLE .
271
BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes, in ID.,

Studien zum Neuen Testament, Mnchen, 1985, pp. 237-269 (additional note,
pp. 265-269).
BRSE, U., Zur Todes- und Jenseitserwartung Pauli nach 2 Kor 5,1-10, in Bibel und
Leben 13 (1972) 129-138.
BRSE, U., "Trnenbrief'und 1. Korintherbrief in SNTU9 (1984) 175-202.
BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels als theologisches Programm. Der zweite
Korintherbrief ah Beispiel ftir die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theohgie (TANZ,
11), vol. 11, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1994.
BOSHOFF, P.B., Die kerk van die Woord, in HTS 51 (1995) 581-594.
Bosio, E., Le Epistok di S. Paoh ai Corinzi (Commentario esegetico-pratico del
Nuovo Testamento), Torino, 1900, repr. 1938, 1989, pp. 147-275.
BOSVELD, P., Verkhring der vijfeerste hoofdstukken van Paulus tweeden brief aan de
Korinthers, Dordrecht, 1804.
BOUSSET, W . , Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (SNT, 2), Gttingen, 1907, 1917
(pp. 167-223), 1929.
BOUTTIER, M., En Christ. Etude d'exgse et de theohgie pauliniennes (EHPR, 54),
Paris: Presse Universitaires de France, 1962.
BOUTTIER, M., Le tesson. 2 Co 4,6-11, in ASeign 40 (1972) 37-42.
BOUTTIER, M., La souffrance de l'aptre. 2 Co 4,7-18, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The
Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 2949 (Discussion: 50-74).
BouWMAN, G., De mogelijkheid van een hedendaagse bijbebe Spiritualitt. Enkele hermeneutische beschouwingen rond de brieven aan de Korinthirs, in Concilium 5
(1969) 19-35.
BOVER, JOS MARIA, "Buen olor de Cristopara Dios" (2 Cor. 2,15) in Cultura Biblica
4 (1947) 45-49.
BOWKER, J.W., "Merfabah" Visions and the Visions of Paul, in JSS 16 (1971) 157-173.
BOWMAN THURSTON, ., 2 Corinthians 2:14-l6a:
Christ's Incense, in Restoration
Quarterly 29 (1987) 65-69.
BOYARIN, D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in ID., A Radi
cal Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Berkeley CA et al.:
University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4].
BOYER, C , (2 Cor5,17; Gal6,15), in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 487-490.
BRANDLE, R., Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAX (1985) 264-271.
BRANICK, V.E, The Sinful Flesh of the Son of God (Rom 8:3): A Key Image of Pauline
Theology, in CBQ47 (1985) 246-262.
BRATCHER, R.G., A Transhtor's Guide to Paul's Second Letter to the Corinthians
(HFT), Stuttgart - London - New York, 1983.
BRAY, G.L. (ed.), 1-2 Corinthians (Ancient Christian Commentary on Scripture.
New Testament, 7), Chicago IL - London: Fitzroy Dearborn, 1999.
BREMER, P.L., Reflections on I and II Corinthians, in J.H. SKILTON (ed.), The New Tes
tament Student and His Field, vol. V: The New Testament Student, Phillipsburg
N J : Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Company, 1982, pp. 114-123.
BRENDLE, ., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur Kom
munikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,1-2,13; 7,416 (EHS.T, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
3
272
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BREYTENBACH, C , Vershnung. Eine Studie zurpaulinischen Soteriohgie ( W M A N T ,

60), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1989.
BREYTENBACH, C , Paul's Prochmation and God's 'THRIAMBOS' (Notes on 2 Corin
thians 2 -.14-16b), in Neotestamentica 24 (1990) 257-271.
BREYTENBACH, C , Christologie, Nachfolge/Apostokt, in BThZ8 (1991) 183-198.
BREYTENBACH, C , The "for us" Phrases in Pauline Soteriology: Considering Their
Background and Use, in J.G. VAN DER "WATT (ed.), Salvation in the New Testa
ment: Perspectives on Soteriohgy (NTSupp, 121), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill,
2005, pp. 163-185.
BREYTENBACH, C , Salvation of the Reconciled (With a Note on the Background of
Paul's Metaphor of Reconciliation), in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Salvation in the
New Testament: Perspectives on Soteriohgy (NTSupp, 121), Leiden - Boston
MA: Brill, 2005, pp. 271-286.
BRILLET, G., "Void Us jours du saht" (2 Cor. 6:10), in ASeign 26 (1962) 21-36.
BROWN, A.R., The Gospel Takes Phce: Paul's Theohgy of Power-in-Weakness in
2 Corinthians, in Interpr 52 (1998) 271-285.
BROWN, D., The Second Eputle to the Corinthians, in P. SCHAFF (ed.), A Popuhr
Commentary on the New Testament by English and American Schohrs of Various
Evangelical Denominations, With Illustrations and Maps, vol. Ill: The Pauline
Epistles, New York - Edinburgh, 1882, pp. 237-284.
BROWN, P.C., What Is the Meaning of "Examine Yourselves" in 2 Corinthians 13:5?,
in BS 154 (1997) 175-188.
BROWN, R.E., An Introduction to the New Testament (Anchor Bible Reference
Library), New York et al.: Doubleday, 1997, pp. 541-558.
BRUCE, F.F., Paul and Jerusalem, in TynB 19 (1968) 3-25.
BRUCE, F.F., 1 and2 Corinthians (NCeB), London, 1971, pp. 177-256.
BRUCE, F.F., Paul on Immortality, in SJT 24 (1971) 457-472.
BRUCE, F.F., St. Paul in Macedonia, in BJRL 61 (1978-1979) 337-354.
BRUEHLER, B.B., Proverbs, Persuasion and People: A Three-Dimensional Investigation
of 2 Cor 9.6-15, in NTS 48 (2002) 209-224.
BRUN, L., Zur Auslegung von 2 Kor. 5:1-10, in ZNW28 (1929) 207-229.
BRUNO THE CARTHUSIAN, Epistola II ad Corinthios, PL 153, cols. 217-280.
BUCHANAN, G.W, Jesus and the Upper Class, in NovTl (1964) 195-209.
BUCHANAN, G.W., Paul and the Jews (II Corinthians 3:4-4:6and
Romans 11:7-10),
in J J . PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet: Papers Presented at
the Second Bronstein Colhquium on Judaeo-Christian Studies, Albany NY, 1988,
pp. 141-162.
BUCHEGGER, J., Erneuerung des Menschen. Exegetische Studien zu Paulus (TANZ, 40),
Tbingen et al.: Francke, 2003.
BUCK, C.H., Jr., The Colkctionfor the Saints, in HTR 43 (1950) 1-29.
BUCK, C.H., Jr., & G. TAYLOR, Saint Paul: A Study of the Development of His
Thought, New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1969, pp. 23-30, 53-67 and 103114.
BUDIMAN, R., De realisering der verzoening in het menselijk bestaan. Een onderzoek
naar Paulus'opvatting van degemeenschap van Christus'lijden ah een integrerend
deel der verzoening, Delft: W.D. Meinema, 1972.
BULTMANN, R., Der Stil der paulinischen Predigt und die kynisch-stoische Diatribe
BREYTENBACH C. - CAMBIER J.
273
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9 (1947)

3-31.
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefis, Darmstadt, 1963.
BULTMANN, R., , in JBL 83 (1964) 12-16.
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DINKLER (ed.),
Exegetica. Aufstze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments, Tbingen, 1967,
pp. 298-322.
BULTMANN, R, Der zweite Brief an die Korinther, ed. E. DlNKLER (KEK Sonderband),
Gttingen, 1976, 1987.
BULTMANN, R., The Second Letter to the Corinthians, trans, by R.A. HARRISVILLE,
Minneapolis MN, 1985.
BURDICK, D.W., and in the Pauline Epistles, in R.N. LONGENECKER &
M.C. (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study, Grand Rapids
MI, 1974, pp. 344-356.
BURKE, T.J. & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Commu
nity in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003.
BUSSINI, F., "Au nom du Christ, hissez-vous rconcilier avec Dieu" (2 Co 5,20), in
La Maison-Dieu 153 (1983) 63-85.
BYARS, R.P., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:12-17, in Interpr 52 (1998)
290-293.
BYRNE, B., 'Sons of God' - 'Seed of Abraham': A Study of the Idea of the Sonship of
God of All Christians in Paul Against the Jewish Background (AnBib, 83), Rome:
Biblical Institute Press, 1979, pp. 122-126 and 206-211.
BYRNES, M., Conformation to the Death of Christ and the Hope of Resurrection:
An Exegetico-Theological Study of 2 Corinthians 4,7-15 and Philippians 3,7-11
(Tesi Gregoriana, Serie Teologia, 99), Rome: Pontificia Universit Gregoriana,
2003.
BYRSKOG, S., Co-Senders, Co-Authors and Paul's Use of the First Person Plural, in
ZNW87
(1996) 230-250.
CAIRD, G.B., The Theobgy of the Corinthian Epistles, in Interpr 13 (1959) 387-399.
CALLAN, ., Competition and Boasting Toward a Psychological Portrait of Paul, in
StThAO (1986) 137-156.
CALLAN, T , Psychological Perspectives on the Life ofPaul: An Application of the Metho
dology of Gerd Theissen (SBEC), Lewiston NY - Queenston ON - Lampeter,
1990.
CALVIN, J., Commentaire sur b seconde putre aux Corinthiens, Genve, 1547.
CALVIN, J., In epistobm Pauli posteriorem ad Corinthios commentarius, part I, in ID.,
In Novi Testamenti epistolas commentarli (ad editionem Amstelodamensam accu
ratissime exscnpti), ed. A. THOLUCK, Berlin, 1831, 1864, pp. 419-529.
CALVIN, J., Auslegung des Rmerbriefes und der beiden Korintherbriefe, trans, by
G. GRAFFMANN, HJ. HAARBECK & O. WEBER (Johannes Calvins Auslegung der
Heiligen Schrift, Neue Reihe 16), Neukirchen, 1960, pp. 477-606.
CALVIN, J., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians and the Epistles
to Timothy, Titus and Philemon, trans, by T.A. SMAIL, ed. D.W. TORRANCE &
T.F. TORRANCE (Calvin's New Testament Commentaries), Edinburgh - London,
1964.
CAMBIER, J., La seconde ptre aux Corinthiens, in A. ROBERT & A. FEUILLET (eds.),
Introduction U Bible, vol. II: Nouveau Testament, Tournai, 1959, pp. 437-450.
2
274
ALPHABETICAL LIST
CAMBIER, J., Connaissance charnelle et spirituelle du Christ dans 2 Cor 5:16, in A. DESCAMPS (ed.), Littrature et thobgie pauliniennes (Recherches bibliques, 5),
Leuven, i960, pp. 72-92.
CAMBIER, J., Le critrepaulinien de l'apostolat en 2 Cor. 12.6s, in Bib 43 (1962) 481-518.
GAMBIER, J., Une lecture de 2 Cor 12,6-7a. Essai d'interprtation nouvelle, in Studio
rum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963,
pp. 475-485.
CAMBIER, J., Der zweite Korintherbrief, in A. ROBERT & A. FEUILLET (eds.), Einlei
tung in die Heilige Schrift, vol. II: Neues Testament, Freiburg - Wien - Basel,
1964, pp. 398-411.
CAMPBELL, D.A., An Anchor for Pauline Chronohgy: Pauls Flight From 'the Ethnarch
ofKingAretas' (2 Corinthians 11:32-33), in JBL 121 (2002) 279-302.
CARAGOUNIS, C . C , : A Reconsideration of Its Meaning, in NovT 16
(1974) 35-57.
CARMIGNAC, J., 77 Corinthiens iii.6,14 et le dbut de h formation du Nouveau Testa
ment, in NTS2A (1977-1978) 384-386.
CARREZ, M . , De b souffrance h gbire. De la dans h pense paulinienne,
Neuchtel, 1964.
CARREZ, M . , La mthode de G. von Rad applique quelques textes pauliniens. Petit
essai de vrification, in RSPT 55 (1971) 81-95.
CARREZ, M . , Une interpolation essnienne dans 2 Corinthiens 6,14 7,1, in Le Monde
de la Bible 4 (1978) 64.
CARREZ, M . , Le "nous" en 2 Corinthiens. Paulparle-t-il au nom de toute b commu
naut, du groupe apostolique, de l'quipe ministrielle ou en son nom personnel?
Contribution l'tude de l'apostolicit dans 2 Corinthiens, in NTS 26 (19791980) 474-486.
CARREZ, M . , Les ptres aux Corinthiens, in ID. ET AL., Les lettres de Paul, de Jacques,
Pierre et Jude (Petite bibliothque des sciences bibliques. H. Le Nouveau Testa
ment et son milieu, 3), Paris, 1983, pp. 59-106.
CARREZ, M . , Odeur de mort, odeur de vie h propos de 2 Co 2,16, in RHPR6A (1984)
135-141.
CARREZ, M . , La deuxime ptre aux Corinthiens (Cahiers vangile, 51), Paris, 1985.
CARREZ, M., La deuxime ptre de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (CNT, 8), Genve,
1986.
CARREZ, M . , Ralit christobgique et rfrence apostolique de l'aptre Paul en prsence
d'une glise divise (2 Cor 10-13), in A. VANHOYE (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Person
nalit, style et conception du ministre (BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 163-183.
CARREZ, M . ,: 2 Co 2,14-17, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paob. Ministro
delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 79-95
CARREZ, M . , Usage et images de l'Ancien Testament utiles en 2 Corinthiens pour b
dfense et l'affirmation de l'apostolicit paulinienne, in H. CAZELLES (ed.), La vie
de b ParoU. De l'Ancien au Nouveau Testament. tudes d'exgse et d'hermneu
tique bibliques. FS P. Grelot, Paris: Descle, 1987, pp. 397-404.
CARREZ, M . , Que reprsente b vie de Jsus pour l'aptre Paul?, in RHPR 68 (1988)
155-161.
CARRN, J., Los adversarios de 2 Corintios: el difcil griego de 1,11 y 2,17, in Revista
Espaok de Teohga 62 (2002) 419-436.
CAMBIER J. - CIPRIANI S.
275
CARRN PREZ, J., Los adversarios de San Pablo en 2 Corintios, in EstBb 57 (1999)
163-187.
CARSON, D.A., From Triumphalism to Maturity. An Exposition of 2 Corinthians 1013, Grand Rapids MI, 1984.
CARSON, D.A., 1 and2 Corinthians, in ID., D.J. Moo & L. MORRIS (cds.), An Intro
duction to the New Testament, Leicester - Grand Rapids MI, 1993, pp. 259-287.
CARTLEDGE, M.J., A Model of Hermeneutical Method An Exegetical Missiohgical
Reflection Upon Suffering in 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in Evangelical Review of Theo
logy 17 (1993) 472-483.
CARVER, F.G., II Corinthians (Beacon Bible Commentary, 8), Kansas City MO,
1968, pp. 487-653.
CASSIDY, R.J., Paul's Attitude to Death in II Corinthians 5:1-10, in EvQ 43 (1971)
210-217.
CATCHPOLE, D., Q'S Thesis and Paul's Antithesis: A Study of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in
C. NIEMAND (ed.), Forschungen zum Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt. FS
A. Fuchs (Linzer Philosophisch-Theologische Beitrge, 7), Frankfurt am Main:
Lang, 2002, pp. 347-366.
CHAFIN, KL., 1, 2 Corinthians (The Communicator's Commentary, 7), Waco TX, 1985.
CHANG, S., Fund-Raking in Corinth : A Socio-Economie Study of the Corinthian Church,
the Collection and 2 Corinthians (Ph.D. diss., University of Aberdeen, 2000.
CHASE, F.H., Mr. Whitehw on 2 Cor. vi.ll-vii.l,
in The Classical Review 4 (1890)
150-152.
CHATELION COUNET, P., Paulus in hetparadijs. 2 Korinthirs 12,1-4, in Schrift 200
(2002) 55-59.
CHERIAN, K.K., Paul's Understanding ofDiakonia as Proclamation According to 2 Cor
2:14-7:4 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL.1986).
CHESTER, S.J., Conversion at Corinth: Perspectives on Conversion in Paul's Theology and
the Corinthian Church, London - New York: T&T Clark, 2003, new ed. 2005.
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rle de l'esprit dans les
ministres de h parole sehn l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique), Neuchtel:
Delachaux et Niestl, 1966, pp. 67-106.
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Conclusions, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spi
rit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 291-304.
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., L'argumentation de Paul dans II Corinthiens 10 13, in RHPR
70 (1990) 3-15.
CHILDS, B.S., The New Testament as Canon: An Introduction, London, 1984, pp. 282296.
CHOW, J.K., Patronage and Power: A Study of Social Networks in Corinth (JSNT SS,
75), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1992.
CHRISTIANSEN, E.J., The Covenant in Judaism and Paul: A Study of Ritual Bounda
ries as Identity Markers (AGJU, 27), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1995,
pp. 249-269.
CHVALA-SMITH, A., The Politics of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5, in PEGL&MWBS
9 (1991) 210-221.
CIPRIANI, S., L'amour du Christ et h vie en lui (2 Co 5,14-17), in ASeign 17 (1969)
35-41.
CIPRIANI, S., Rconcilis avec Dieu par le Christ (2 Co 5,17-21), in ASeign 17 (1969)
58-63.
2
276
ALPHABETICAL LIST
CIPRIANI, S., L'amore di Cristo e U nostra vita in Lui (2 Cor. 5,14-17), in RivBibllt
18 (1970) 269-277.
CLABEAUX, J.J., A Lost Edition of the Letters of Paul: A Reassessment of the Text of the
Pauline Corpus Attested by Marcion (CBQ MS, 21), Washington DC, 1989,
pp. 172-174.
CLARKE, W.K.L., Was St. Paul a Stammerer?, in New Testament Problems: Essays Reviews - Interpretations, London et al.: SPCK, 1929, pp. 136-140.
CLAVIER, H., La sant de l'aptre Paul, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN UNNIK (eds.),
Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 66-82.
CLEARY, P., The Epistles to the Corinthians, in CBQ 12 (1950) 10-33.
CLEMEN, C , Die Einheitlichkeit der paulinischen Briefe an der Hand der bisher mit
bezug auf sie aufgestellten Interpolations- und Compihtionshypothesen geprft, Gt
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1894.
COBB, W.H., Avio<^ II. Cor. iv.17andv.l,
in JBL 3 (1883) 61.
COFFMAN, J.B., Commentary on I and II Corinthians, Abilene, TX: Abilene Chris
tian University Press, 1976.
COHEN, B., Note on Letter and Spirit in the New Testament, in HTR 47 (1954) 197-203.
COLLANGE, J.-E, nigmes de h deuxime ptre de Paul aux Corinthiens (SNTS
MS, 18), Cambridge, 1972.
COLLINS, J.N., Georgi's "Envoys" in 2 Cor 11:23, in JBL 93 (1974) 88-96.
COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York - Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 1990, pp. 197-209.
COLLINS, J.N., The Mediatorial Aspect of Paul's Role as Diakonos, in AusBR 40 (1992)
34-44.
COLLINS, N.L., Observations on the Jewish Background of 2 Corinthians 3:9, 3:7-8
and3:11, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston
MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 75-92.
COMFORT, P.W., Early Manuscripts and Modem Transhtions of the New Testament,
Wheaton IL, 1990, pp. 145-149.
COMPIER, D.H., Studies in II Corinthians, Independence, MO: Herald Publishing
House, 1987.
COOK, J.I., Christian Giving, in RefRv 53 (1999) 61-65.
COOK, M.J., The Ties That Blind: An Exposition of II Corinthians 3:12-4:6 and
Romans 11:7-10, in J.J. PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet:
Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Colloquium on Judaeo-Christian Studies,
Albany NY, 1988, pp. 125-139.
COPPENS, J., MUcellanes bibliques. LXVII. Laghire des croyants d'aprs les lettrespauliniennes, in ETL 46 (1970) 389-392.
CORNELIUS A LAPIDE (van den Steen), Commentarius in secundam epistolam ad
Corinthios, in ID., Commentarla in Scripturam Sacram, vol. XVIII: Divi Pauli
epistohrum, ed. A. CRAMPON, Paris, 1866, pp. 419-513.
CORNELY, R., Commentarius in S. Pauli apostoli epistolas, part 3: Epistolae ad Corin
thios altera et ad Galatas (CSS, II/3), Paris, 1892, 1909.
CORRI VEAU, R., The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St. Paul in His
Letters to the Early Christian Communities (Studia. Travaux de recherche, 25),
Bruxelles - Paris / Montral: Descle de Brouwer / Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970
[37-57; 83-109].
CORSANI, B., La Seconda Lettera ai Corinzi, Guida alla lettera, Torino: Claudiana, 2000.
2
CIPRIANI S. - DALTON W.J.
277
COSTEN, J.H., Learning to Give Is Basic to Being a Christian: II Corinthians 9:1-15,

in Journal of the Interdenominational Theological Center 24 (1996) 189-197.
COURT, J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's Apostolate in the Context
of His Rehtions to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians 12,14-13,13), in
E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor
3) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 87-105.
COUSAR, C.B., II Corinthians 5:17-21, in Interpr 35 (1981) 180-183.
COUSAR, C.B., A Theohgy ofthe Cross: The Death of Jesus in the Pauline Letten (Over
tures to Biblical Theology, 24), Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1990.
CRADDOCK, F.B., The Poverty of Christ: An Investigation of II Corinthians 8:9, in
Interpr 22 (1968) 158-170.
CRAFTON, J.A., The Agency of the Apostle: A Dramatic Analysis of Paul's Responses to
Conflict in 2 Corinthians (JSNT SS, 51), Sheffield, 1991.
CRAIG, W.L., Paul's Dilemma in 2 Corinthians 5.1-10: A 'Catch-22', in NTS 34
(1988) 145-147.
CRAMER, J.A. (ed.), Catenae Graecorum Patrum in Novum Testamentum, vol. 5: Cate
nae in Sancti Pauli epstolas ad Corinthios, Oxford, 1841, repr. Hildesheim 1967.
CRAMER, J., De Philippica van Paulus tegen de Gemeente van Korinthe (2 Kor. 10-13)
verklaard en in hare Historische Beteekenis gewaardeerd (Exegetica et Critica, IV),
Utrecht: Breijer, 1893.
CRANFIELD, C.E.B., Minister and Congregation in the Light of II Corinthians 4:5-7:
An Exposition, in Interpr 19 (1965) 163-167.
CRANFIELD, C.E.B., The Grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ: 2 Corinthians 8:1-9, in
CV32 (1989) 105-109.
CRANFORD, L., A New Look at 2 Cor 5:1-10, in SWJT 19 (1976) 95-100.
CROWNFIELD, D.R., The Self Beyond Itself: Hermenutics and Transpersonal Experience,
in JAAR 47 (1979) 245-267.
CRSEMANN, M., Das weite Herz und die Gemeinschaft der Heiligen. 2 Kor 6,11-7,4
im sozialgeschichtlichen Kontext, in F. CRUSEMANN ET AL. (eds.), Dem Tod nicht
ghuben. Sozialgeschichte der Bibel. FS L. Schottroff, Gtersloh: Gtersloher Ver
lagshaus, 2004, pp. 351-375.
CYRAN, W., Wezwanie do wsplnoty apostoiem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134.
CYRIL OF ALEXANDRIA, () () '. Exphnatio in epistuhm II ad Corinthios, PG 74, cois. 915-952.
DAECHSEL, T., Paulus der Apostel Jesu Christi. Sein Lebenswerk und seine Briefe in
wort- und sinngetreuer Verdeutschung, Dresden - Leipzig: C. Ludwig Ungelenk,
1913, pp. 234-252.
DAHL, N.A., Paul and Possessions, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theology for the Early Chris
tian Mission, Minneapolis MN, 1977, pp. 22-39.
DAHL, N.A., On the Literary Integrity of 2 Cor. IS, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theohgy
for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis MN, 1977, pp. 38-39.
DAHL, N.A., A Fragment and Its Context. 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in ID., Studies in
Paul. Theohgy for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis MN, 1977, pp. 6269.
DAHOOD, M.J., Two Pauline Quotations From the Old Testament, in CBQ 17 (1955)
19-24.
DALTON, W.J., Is the Old Covenant Abrogated (2 Cor 3.14)?, in AusBR 35 (1987)
88-94.
278
ALPHABETICAL LIST
DANIEL, C , Une mention paulinienne des esseniens de Qumran, in RQum 5 (1966)

553-567.
DANKER, F.W., The Mirror Metaphor in 1 Cor. 13:12 and 2 Cor. 3:18, in CTM 31
(1960) 428-429.
DANKER, EW., Consolation in 2 Cor 5:1-10, in CTM 39 (1968) 552-556.
DANKER, EW., II Corinthians (Augsburg Commentary NT), Minneapolis MN,
1989.
DANKER, F.W., Introduction: The Hermeneutical Task, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting
2 Corinthians 5:14-21 : An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 1-20.
DANKER, F.W., The Theohgy of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston
NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 87-102.
DANKER, F.W., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting
2 Corinthians 5:14-21 : An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewistoh NY Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 105-128.
DANKER, F.W., Paul's Debt to the De Corona of Demosthenes : A Study of Rhetorical
Techniques in Second Corinthians, in ID., (ed.), Persuasive Artistry. Studies in New
Testament Rhetoric. FS G A Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield, 1991, pp. 262-280.
DASSMANN, E., Paulus in der "Visio Sancti Pauli", in T. KLAUSER, . DASSMANN &
K. THRAEDE (eds.), Jenseitsvorstellungen in Antike und Christentum. Gedenkschrift
fur Alfred Stuiber (Jahrbuch fr Antike und Christentum. Ergnzungsband, 9),
Mnster: AschendorfF, 1982, pp. 117-128.
DAUTZENBERG, G., Motive der Selbstdarstellung des Paulus in 2 Kor 2,14-7,4, in
A. VNHOYE (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministire
(BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 150-162.
DAUTZENBERG, G., Der zweite Korintherbrief als Brief ammlung. Zur Frage der lite
rarischen Einheitlichkeit und des tbeofogiscben Gefuges von 2 Kor 1-8, in ANRWll,
25/4, Berlin - New York, 1987, pp. 3045-3066.
DAUTZENBERG, G., "Gkube"oder "Hoffnung"in 2 Kor 4,13-5,10, in L. D E LORENZI
(ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989,
pp. 75-104 (Discussion: 105-131).
DAUTZENBERG, G., Die Beziehung der Christen zur gttlichen Herrlichkeit. Zur Inter
pretation von 2 Kor 3,18, in W. KURZ, R. LCHELE & G. SCHMALENBERG (eds.),
In Krisen und Umbrche in der Geschichte des Christentums. FS M. Greschat
(Gieener Schriften zur Theologie und Religionspdagogik des Fachbereichs
Evangelische Theologie und Katholische Theologie und deren Didaktik der
Justus-Liebig-Universitt, 9), Gieen: Selbstverlag des Fachbereichs 07, 1994,
pp. 225-236.
DAUTZENBERG, G., Die Freiheit bei Paulus und in der Stoa, in TbQ 176 (1996) 65-76.
DAUTZENBERG, G., Alter und neuer Bund nach 2Kor 3, in R. KAMPLING (ed.), "Nun
steht aber diese Sache im Evangelium... "Zur Frage nach den Anfangen des christli
chen Antijudaismus, Paderborn et al.: Ferdinand Schningh, 1999, pp. 229-249.
DAUTZENBERG, G., (2 Kor 3,8) - Paulus ah Vermittler der eschatohgischen Gabe des Geistes. berlegungen zu einem besonderen Aspekt des paulinischen Selbstverstndnisses, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE (eds.),
Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johannes.
FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 33-45.
DANIEL C. - DERRETT J.D.M.
279
DAUTZENBERG, G., berlegungen zur Exegese und Theohgie von 2 Kor 4,1-6, in Bib 8 2
(2001) 325-344.
DAVIES, W.D., Paul and the People of Israel, in NTS 2 4 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 4 - 3 9 .
DAVIS, S.K., The Antithesis of the Ages: Paul's Reconfiguration ofTorah (CBQMS, 3 3 ) ,
Washington DC: Catholic Biblical Association of America, 2 0 0 2 .
DEAN, J.T., The Great Digression: 2 Cor it 14-vii 4, in ExpT 5 0 ( 1 9 3 8 ) 8 6 - 8 9 .
DEAN, J.T., Saint Paul and Corinth, London: Lutterworth, 1 9 4 7 .
DE JONG, M., Paulus, struikelbhk of toetssteen. Een Studie van 2 Korinthiers 2:12-4:6
ah bijdrage in het gesprek met Israel, Kampen: Uitgeverij Mondiss, 1 9 8 9 .
DE LA POTTERIE, I., L'onction du chrtien par h foi, in Bib 4 0 ( 1 9 5 9 ) 1 2 - 6 9 .
DELATTE, P., Les ptres de saint Paul remplaces dans le milieu historique des actes des
aptres, vol. I, Leuven - Paris, 1 9 2 8 , pp. 3 9 9 - 4 8 6 .
DELOBEL, J., De kracht van de zwakheid, in VlAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Pau
lus, //(Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 3 4 - 3 5 .
D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos" du Christ et des chrtiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul de
Tarse, aptre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1 9 7 9 , pp. 3 9 9 - 4 5 4 .
D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), Paoh. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Bene
dictina, 9 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 7 .
D E LORENZI, L., L'ignominia di Paoh aa luce di 2 Cor 12,7b-10, in Paroh, Spirito
e Vita 2 0 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 1 7 9 - 2 0 3 .
D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) ,
Rome, 1 9 8 9 .
D E LORENZI, L., Il ritorno delpopoh al Signore. 2 Cor 3,16, in Paroh, Spirito e Vita
22 (1990) 199-228.
DMANN, P., Mose et h hi dans h pense de saint Paul, in Mose, l'homme de l'alliance
(Cahiers Sioniens), Paris et al.: Descle, 1 9 5 5 , pp. 1 8 9 - 2 4 2 .
DEMKE, C , Zur Aushgungvon 2. Korinther5,1-10,
in EvTh 2 9 ( 1 9 6 9 ) 5 8 9 - 6 0 2 .
DEN BOER, G , De tweede brief van Paulus aan d Korinthiers: VII-XIII. Deel 2, Kam
pen: Kok Voorhoeve; Hilversum: Evangelische Omroep, 1 9 9 6 .
DENIS, A.-M., La fonction apostolique et h liturgie nouvelle en esprit. tude thmati
que des mtaphores pauliniennes du culte nouveau, in RSPT 4 2 ( 1 9 5 8 ) 4 0 1 - 4 3 6 ;
617-656.
DENNEY, J., The Second Epistk to the Corinthians, in M. DODDS (ed.), An Exposi
tion of the Bible : A Series ofExpositions Covering Till the Books of the Old and New
Testament, Hartford CT, 1 9 0 3 .
DENNEY, J., The Second Epistk to the Corinthians (ExpB), London, 1 8 9 4 , New York,
1 8 9 4 ; New York - London, 1 9 0 5 ; repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1 9 4 3 .
DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der Apohgie
des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6;
5,11-6,10
(NTA NF, 2 1 ) , Mnster: Aschendorff, 1 9 9 0 .
DE OLIVEIRA, A., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi " (2 Kor 3,3). Ein paulinischer Beitrag zur
Ekkksiohgie des Wortes Gottes, in R. KAMPLING & T. SDlNG (eds.), Ekkksiohgie
des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 6 ,
pp. 3 5 6 - 3 7 7 .
DEPASSE-LIVET, ]., L'existence chrtienne. Participation h vie trinitaire (2 Cor 13,1113), in ASeign 3 1 ( 1 9 7 3 ) 1 0 - 1 3 .
DERRETT, J.D.M., 2 Cor 6,l4ff. A Midrash on Dt22,10, in Bib 5 9 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 2 3 1 - 2 5 0 .
DERRETT, J.D.M., Noc (2 Cor 1-.19-20),in Fihhgia Neotestamentaria 4 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 2 0 5 - 2 0 9 .
280
ALPHABETICAL LIST
DERRETT, J.D.M., (2 Cor 1:19-20), in ID. (ed.), Studies in the New Testament,
Leiden: Brill, 1995, pp. 188-192.
DE SALIS, P., L'charde dans la chair. Un signe visible de kprsence de Dieu? La dimen
sion dramatique de k vie. Perspectives partir de II Corinthiens 12,1-10, in RTP
127 (1995) 27-41.
DESILVA, D . A . , Measuring Penultimate Against Ultimate Reality: An Investigation of
the Integrity and Argumentation of 2 Corinthians, in JSNT 52 (1993) 41-70.
DESILVA, D A , Recasting the Moment of Decision: 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1 in Its Literary
Context, in AUSS 31 (1993) 3-16.
DESILVA, D . A . , Meeting the Exigency of a Complex Rhetorical Situation: Paul's Stra
tegy in 2 Corinthians 1 Through 7, in AUSS 34 (1996) 5-22.
DESILVA, D . A . , "Let the One Who Chims Honor Establish That Claim in the Lord":
Honor Discourse in the Corinthian Correspondence, in BTB 28 (1998) 61-74.
DESILVA, DA., The Credentials of an Apostle: Paul's Gospel in 2 Corinthians 7-7(Bibal
Monograph Series, 4), N. Richland Hills TX: Bibal, 1998.
DE SURGY, P., Le ministre apostolique de k nouvelle alliance (2 Co 3,1b-6), in ASeign
39 (1972) 36-43.
DEVLEESCHOUWER, R., Het apostolisch ambt, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven
van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989,
pp. 19-21.
DEVLEESCHOUWER, R., De bediening van de verzoening door Paulus, in VLAAMSE BIJ
BELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen:
Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 29-31.
DE Vos, C S . , Church and Community Conflicts: The Rektionships of the Thessalonian,
Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider Civic Communities (SBL
DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999.
DEWEY, A.J., A Matter of Honor: A Social-Historical Analysis of2 Corinthians 10, in
HTR78 (1985) 209-217.
DEWEY, A.J., : The Future and Paul, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI
& A . STANDHARTINGER (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition
in the New Testament. FS D . Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden - New York - Kln:
Brill, 1994, pp. 321-350.
DiBELlUS, M., Botschaft und Geschichte. Gesammelte Aufstze, vol. II, ed. G. BORNKAMM, Tbingen, 1956, pp. 128-130.
DiCiCCO, M.M., Paul's Rhetorical Use ofthe Three Classical Methods of Proofin 2 Cor
10-13 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL, 1993).
DICK, K., Der schriftstellerische Plural bei Paulus, Halle, 1900, pp. 37-56 and 85-110.
DlDYMUS OF ALEXANDRIA (the Blind),
. Commentarius in epistokm secundam ad Corinthios, PG 39, cols. 1679-1732.
DIDYMUS OF ALEXANDRIA (the Blind), [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in
K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: AschendorfF,
1933, repr. 1984, pp. 14-44.
DlETZFELBlNGER, C , Die Berufung des Paulus ab Ursprungseiner Theologie (WMANT,
58), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1985, pp. 49-51, 62-64 and 73-75.
DI MARCO,. (2 Cor 13,13; Elp 2,1) - . Circokrit
e ambivalenza lingistica efihhgica, in Fiklogta Neotestamentaria 1 (1988) 63-75.
DERRETT J.D.M. - D'ORS A.
281
DiNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 4,1-6, in GPM 8 (1953-1954) 60-64.
DINKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in GPM 14 (19591960) 77-83.
DINKLER, E., Exaud. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in GPM 14 (1959-1960) 176-182.
DINKLER, E., Art. Korintherbriefe, in RGG 4 (1960) cols. 17-24.
DINKLER, E., Die Taufierminokge in 2Kor 1,21 f. Eine Freundesgabe, in Neotestamentica et Patrstica. FS O . Cullmann (NovTSupp, 6), Leiden, 1962, pp. 173-191.
DINKLER, E., Die Taufierminokge in 2Kor 1,21 f., in ID., Signum Cruris. Aufitze zum
Neuen Testament und zur Christlichen Archohgie, Tbingen, 1967, pp. 99-117.
DiNKLER, E., Die Verkndigung ah eschatobgsches Geschehen. Bibebrbeit ber 2. Kor.
5,14-6,2, in Verhandlungen der 16. auerordentlichen rheinischen Landessynode,
Tagung vom 7. bis 12. Januar 1968 in Bad Godesberg, s.L, s.d., pp. 229-241.
DiNKLER, E., Vorletzter Sonntag des Kirchenjahres. 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in GPM 24
(1969-1970) (=PTh 59, 1970) 438-444.
DiNKLER, E., Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. Auslegung
von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in G. BORNKAMM & K . RAHNER (eds.), Die Zeit Jesu. FS
H . Schlier, Freiburg, 1970, pp. 169-189.
DiNKLER, E., Der Dienst am Worte Gottes. Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,1-12, in O . MERK
& M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufitze von E. Dinkler (BZNW,
61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 157-176.
DINKLER, E., Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentaks Geschehen. Auskgung
von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in O . MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes.
Aufitze von E. Dinkkr (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 177-197.
DINKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in O . MERK &
M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufitze von Erich Dinkkr (BZNW,
DINKLER, E., Exaud. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in O . MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen
des Kreuzes. Aufitze von Erich Dinkler (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992,
pp. 241-251.
DiNKLER, E., Vorletzter Sonntag des Kirchenjahres. 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in O . MERK &
M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufitze von Erich Dinkkr (BZNW,
DOBBELER, A. VON, Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Antithese in
Apg 9 und 2 Kor 3 und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R . HEILIGENTHAL (eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen
Testaments. FS K . Berger, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65.
DOCKERY, D.S., Commenting on Commentaries on 2 Corinthians, in CTR 4 (1989)
153-157.
DOCKX, S., Chronokgie paulinienne de l'anne de b gande colkcte, in RB 81 (1974)
183-195.
DOCKX, S., Chronokgie paulinienne de l'anne de k gande colkcte, in ID., Chrono
logies notestamentaires et Vie de l'glise primitive. Recherches exgtiques, Paris
Gembloux, 1976, pp. 107-118; revised: Leuven, 1984, pp.137-149.
DOIGNON, J., Le libelk singulier de II Corinthiens 3.18 chez Hibire de Poitiers. Essai
d'explication, in NTS 26 (1979-1980) 118-126.
D'ORS, A., "La ktra mata, el espritu vivifica", in Biblia y Hermenutica. VII simposio
internacional de teokgia de b Universidad de Navarra, Pamplona: Ed. universi
dad de Navarra, 1986, pp. 497-505.
3
282
ALPHABETICAL LIST
DOXTADER, E., Reconciliation in a State of Emergency: The Middle Voice of2 Corin
thians, in JSR 14 (2001) 47-65.
DRESCHER, R., Der zweite Korintherbrief und die Vorgnge in Korinth seit Abfassung
des ersten Korintherbrief, in TSK70 (1897) 43-111.
DUDUIT, M.,Jey in Ministry: Messages From II Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI, 1989.
DUDUIT, M., Preaching on 2 Corinthians, in CTRA (1989) 145-152.
DUFF, P., The Transformation of the Spectator: Power, Perception, and the Day of Sal
vation, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar
Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 233-243.
DUFF, P., Apostolic Suffering and the Language of Processions in 2 Corinthians 4:7-10,
in BTB2X (1991) 158-165.
DUFF, P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy behind the Image
"Led in Triumph" in 2 Corinthians 2:14, in CBQ53 (1991) 79-92.
DUFF, P.B., The Mind of the Redactor: 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 in Its Secondary Context, in
NovT 35 (1993) 160-180.
DUFF, P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma, in
BTB 24 (1994) 16-26.
DUFF, P.B., Gbry in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Letters of
Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT46 (2004) 313-337.
DUGANDZIC, I., Das "Ja" Gottes in Christus. Eine Studie zur Bedeutung des Alten
Testamentes fr das Christusverstndnis des Paulus (FzB, 26), Wrzburg, 1977,
pp. 20-56.
DULING, D . C . , 2 Corinthians 11:22: Historical Context, Rhetoric, and Ethnic Iden
tity, in J. FoTOPOLOUS (ed.), The New Testament and Early Christian Literature
in Graeco-Roman Context. FS D . E . Aune (NTSupp, 122), Leiden - Boston MA:
Brill, 2006, pp. 65-89.
DUMBRELL, W.J., Paul's Use of Exodus 34 in 2 Corinthians 3, in P.T. O'BRIEN &
D . G . PETERSON (eds.), God Who Is Rich in Mercy. FS D . B . Knox, Grand Rapids
MI: Baker, 1986, pp. 179-194.
DUMBRELL, W.J., The Newness of the New Covenant: The Logic of the Argument in
2 Corinthians 3, in Reformed Theological Review 61 (2002) 61-84.
DUNN, J.D.G., 2 Corinthians III. 17- "The Lord Is the Spirit", in JTS21 (1970) 309320.
DUNN, J.D.G., Two Covenants or One? The Interdependence of Jewuh and Christian
Identity, in H. CANCIK, H. LICHTENBERGER & P. SCHAFER (eds.), Geschichte Tradition Reflexion. FS M. Hengel. Band III: Frhes Christentum, Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 97-122.
DUNN, J.D.G., 2 Corinthians 3:17: "The Lord Is the Spirit", in ID., The Christ and
the Spirit. Collected Essays. Volume 1: Christokgy, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998,
pp. 115-125.
DUNN, J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge:
Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998.
D U N N , J.D.G., Did Paul Have a Covenant Theobgy? Reflections on Romans 9.4 and
11.27, in S.E. PORTER & J.C.R. DE ROO (eds.), The Concept of the Covenant
in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003,
pp. 287-307.
DUPONT, J., Gnosis. La connaissance religieuse dans les ipitres de saint Paul, Leuven Paris, 1949.
DOXTADER E. - EGAN R.B.
283
DUPONT, }., Le chrtien, miroir de k gkire divine, d'aprs II Cor. 111,18, in RB 5 6

(1949) 392-411.
DUPONT, J., La rconciliation dans k thokgie de saint Paul, in EstBib 1 1 ( 1 9 5 2 ) 2 5 5 3 0 2 ; revised (ALBO II, 3 2 ) , Bruges - Paris - Louvain, 1 9 5 3 .
DUPONT, J., Pour vous le Christ s'est fait pauvre. 2 Co 8,7.9.13-15, in ASeign 4 4
(1969) 32-37.
DUPONT, J., Ad commoriendum et ad convivendum (2 Cor 7,3), in Teokgia Liturgia Stork. FS C . Manziana, Brescia, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 1 9 - 2 8 .
DU RAND, J.A., Paulus se vernuftige vervlegting van antroplogie en eskatologie in
2 Korintirs 4:7-5:10, in SkrifKerk 2 0 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 3 4 0 - 3 5 3 .
DUTILE, G., An Annotated Bibliograph)/ for 2 Corinthians, in SWJT 3 2 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 4 1 - 4 3 .
EASTMAN, B., The Significance of Grce in the Letters ofPaul, New York: Lang, 1 9 9 9 .
EBNER, M., Leidenslisten und Apostelbrief. Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik und
Funktion der Peristasenkataloge bei Paulus (FzB, 6 6 ) , Wrzburg, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 9 3 - 3 3 0 .
ECKERT, ]., Die Verteidigung der apostolischen Autoritt im Gakterbrief und im Zwei
ten Korintherbrief. Ein Beitrag zur Kontroverstheokgie, in ThGl65 ( 1 9 7 5 ) 1 - 1 9 .
ECKERT, ]., Die Kollekte des Paulus fr Jerusalem, in P.-G. MLLER & W. STENGER
(eds.), Kontinuitt und Einheit. FS F. Muner, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1 9 8 1 ,
pp. 6 5 - 8 0 .
ECKERT, J., Die geutliche Schriftauslegung des Apostels Paulus nach 2 Kor 3,4-18, in
Dynamik im Wort. Lehre von der Bibel. Lben aus der Bibel, Stuttgart: Katholi
sches Bibelwerk, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 4 1 - 2 5 6 .
ECKERT, J., "Dreimal habe kh den Herrn angefleht... ". Krankheit in der Sicht des Apos
tels Paulus, in Bibel und Kirche 4 3 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 8 - 1 2 .
ECKERT, J., "Ich ermahne euch bei der Sanftmut und Milde des Christus" (2 Kor 10,1),
in TThZ 1 0 0 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 9 - 5 5 .
ECKERT, ]., Das paulinische Evangelium im Widerstreit, in J. HAINZ (ed.), Theokgie
im Werden. Studien zu den theokgischen Konzeptionen im Neuen Testament, Pader
born et al.: Ferdinand Schningh, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 3 0 1 - 3 2 8 .
ECKERT, J., Zur Erstverkndigung des Apostels Paulus, in J. HAINZ (ed.), Theokgie im
Werden. Studien zu den theokgischen Konzeptionen im Neuen Testament, Pader
born et al.: Ferdinand Schningh, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 2 7 9 - 2 9 9 .
ECKERT, J., Die Befhigung zu "Dienern des Neuen Bundes" (2 Kor 3,6). Neutestamentliche Perspektiven zum Amt in der Kirche, in TThZ 1 0 6 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 6 0 - 7 8 .
ECKERT, J., Gottes Bundesstiftungen und der Neue Bund bei Paulus, in H. FRANKEMLLE (ed.), Der ungekndigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones Disputatae, 1 7 2 ) , Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 1 3 5 - 1 5 6 .
ECKERT, J., "Die neue Schpfung" und die Kirche in der Verkndigung des Apostels
Paulus, in J. ECKERT, M. SCHMIDL & H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und
Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Ds
seldorf: Patmos, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 4 6 - 6 8 .
ECKERT, J., "Wenn auch unser uerer Mensch vernichtet wird, unser innerer aber wird
erneuert Tag um Tag" (2 Kor 4,16), in R. BRANDSCHEIDT & T. MENDE (eds.),
Schpfungspkn und Heilsgeschichte. FS E . Haag, Trier: Paulinus, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 6 1 85.
ECKSTEIN, H.-J., Der Begriff Syneidesis bei Paulus. Eine neutestamentlich-exegetische
Untersuchung zum "Gewissensbegriff"(WUNT, I I / 1 0 ) , Tbingen, 1 9 8 3 .
EGAN, R.B., Lexical Evidence on Two Pauline Passages, in NovT 1 9 ( 1 9 7 7 ) 3 4 - 6 2 .
284
ALPHABETICAL LIST
ELLINGWORTH, P., "We"and "Fin 2 Corinthians: A Question, in BiTr 34 (1983) 246.

ELLINGWORTH, P., "For Our Sake God Made Him Share Our Sin " (2 Cor 5:21, GNB),
in BiTr 38 (1987) 237-241.
ELLINGWORTH, P., Grammar, Meaning, and Verse Divisions in 2 Cor 11.16-29, in
BiTr 43 (1992) 245-246.
ELLIOTT, J.K., The Divine Names in the Corinthian Letters, in T.J. BURKE &
J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Con
flict. F S M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 3-15.
ELLIS, E.E., II Corinthians V.l-10 in Pauline Eschatology, in NTS 6 (1959-1960)
211-224.
ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Co-Workers, in NTS 17 (1971) 437-453.
ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, in J. NEUSNER (ed.),
Christianity, Judaism and Other Graeco-Roman Cults. FS M. Smith, vol. I: New
Testament, Leiden: Brill, 1975, pp. 264-298.
ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, in Prophecy and Hermeneutics in Early Christianity (WUNT, 18), Tbingen, 1978, pp. 80-115.
ELLIS, P.F., Seven Pauline Letters, Collegeville MN, 1982.
ELTESTER F.-W, Eikon im Neuen Testament ( B Z N W , 23), Berlin, 1958, pp. 130-152.
ENGELBRECHT, B.J., Die struktuur van versoening volgens Rome. 5:10vv.; 2 Kor.
5:18vu; Ef. 2:1 lvv en Kol. l:19vv., in HTS 28 (1972) 19-25.
ERASMUS, D., Epistoh Pauli ad Corinthios secunda, in ID., Opera omnia, vol. V I :
Novum Testamentum, Cui, in hoc Editione, subjectae sunt singulis paginis Adnotationes, Leiden, 1705; repr. London 1962, cols. 749-798.
ERASMUS, D., Paraphrasis in epistohm Pauli ad Corinthios posteriorem, in ID., Opera
omnia, vol. VII: Paraphrases in Novum Testamentum, Leiden, 1706; repr. Lon
don 1962, cols. 914-942.
ERDMAN, C.R., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, Philadelphia PA: West
minster, 1929, repr. 1944; 1964; 1966.
ERLEMANN, K., Der Geist ah appawv (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext derpaulinischen Eschatobgie, in ZNW 83 (1992) 202-223.
ESTIUS, G. (Hessels van Est), In epistobm secundam Beati Pauli Apostoli ad Corin
thios commentarius, in ID., In omnes canonicas apostobrum epistolas, vol. III,
Mainz - Paris - Leuven, 1842, pp. 216-492.
EVANS, D.L., The Atonement Motif of II Cor. 5:11-21 : A Historical and Exegetical
Study (Ph.D. diss., Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary, Fort Worth TX,
1984).
EVANS, E., The Epistles of Paul the ApostU to the Corinthians, Oxford, 1930.
EVANS, J.W., Interpretation of 2 Corinthians, in SWJT 32 (1989) 22-32.
EWALD, H., Bemerkungen ber die Paulusbriefe, in ID., Jahrbcher der Biblischen
Wissenschaft (2/1849), Gttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229.
EWALD, H., Die Sendschreiben des Aposteh Paulus bersetzt und erkbrt, Gttingen,
1857, pp. 223-314.
FABRIS, R., Al servizio della comunit. Seconda lettera di Paob ai Corinzi, Torino, 1977.
FABRIS, R., Noi annunziamo che Cristo Ges Signore, in StEc 20 (2002) 239-249.
FAHY, T , St. Paul's "Boasting"and "Weakness", in ITQl (1964) 214-227.
FALLON, E T , 2 Corinthians (NTM, 11), Wilmington DE - Dublin, 1980.
FALLON, ET., Self-Sufficiency or God's Sufficiency: 2 Corinthians 2:16, in HTR 76
(1983) 369-374.
E L L I N G W O R T H P. - F I S H E R F X .
285
E., Die Korintherbriefe und die Gnosis, in K.-W. TRGER (ed.), Gnosis und
Neues Testament. Studien aus Religionswissenschaft und Theologie, Gtersloh,
FASCHER,
1 9 7 3 , pp. 2 8 1 - 2 9 1 .
FATEHI, M., The Spirit's Rektion to the Risen Lord in Paul: An Examination of Its
Christological Implications (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 2 8 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 0 .
FATICA, L., L'Ambrosiaster, I'esegesi net commentari alle Epistole ai Corinzi, in Vetera
Christianorum 2 4 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 2 6 9 - 2 9 2 .
J.-M., Le chrtien face k mort et k rsurrection. Exgse de 2 Co 5,1-10

(Excerptum ex dissertatione ad Lauream in Facultate Theologica Pontificiae
Universitatis Gregorianae), Louvain, 1 9 6 4 .
FEE, G.D., II Corinthians W.14-VII.1 and Food Offered to Idols, in NTS 2 3 ( 1 9 7 7 )
FAUX,
140-161.
FEE, G.D., in II Corinthians 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and Paul-Corinth Chronokgy, in ATS 2 4 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 5 3 3 - 5 3 8 .
FEE, G.D., Another Gospel Which You Did Not Embrace': 2 Corinthians 11.4 and
the Theokgy ofl and2 Corinthians, in L A JERVIS & P. RICHARDSON (eds.), Gos
pel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Gaktians and Romans. FS R.N. LONGENECKER (JSNT SS, 1 0 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 1 1 - 1 3 3 .
FEE, G.D., God's Empowering Presence: The Holy Spirit in the Dtters of Paul, Peabody,
MA: Hendrickson Publishers, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 8 2 - 3 6 6 .
FEE, G.D., Pauline Ghristology: An Exegetical-Theological Study, Peabody MA:
Hendrickson, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 1 6 0 - 2 0 6 .
FELLOWS, R.G., Was Titus Timothy?, in JSNT 8 1 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 3 3 - 5 8 .
FENNER, F., Die Krankheit im Neuen Testament. Eine religions- und medizingeschicht
liche Untersuchung (ONT, 1 8 ) , Leipzig, 1 9 3 0 , pp. 3 0 - 3 1 and 3 4 - 3 5 .
FEUILLET, ., La demeure cUste et k destine des chrtiens. Exgse de 2 Co 5,1-10 et
contribution l'tude des fondements de l'eschatokgie paulinienne, in RSR 4 4
(1956) 161-192, 360-402.
FEUILLET, ., The Christ-Image of God According to Paul (2 Cor. 4:4), in BibToday

21 (1965) 1409-1414.
FEUILLET, .,
1966,
Le Christ Sagesse de Dieu d'aprs Us pttrespauliniennes (Bib), Paris,
pp. 1 1 3 - 1 6 1 and 3 4 9 - 3 5 9 .
FEUILLET, A , A t . Paul, Corinthiens (Us pttres aux), in DBS 7 ( 1 9 6 6 ) 1 7 0 - 1 9 5 .

FEUILLET, .,
Christokgie paulinienne et tradition biblique, Paris, 1 9 7 3 .

FlLBECK, D., ProbUms in Transkting First Person Plural Pronouns in 2 Corinthians,
in BiTr 4 5 ( 1 9 9 4 ) 4 0 1 - 4 0 9 .
FiLSON, F.V., "The God of All Comfort", in Theokgy Today 8 ( 1 9 5 2 ) 4 9 8 - 5 0 1 .
F.V. & J. REID, The Second EpistU to the Corinthians (IntB, 1 0 ) , New York Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1 9 5 3 , pp. 2 6 3 - 4 2 5 .
FlNDEIS, H.-J., Vershnung Apostokt Kirche. Eine exegetisch-theokgische und rezep
tionsgeschichtliche Studie zu den Vershnungsaussagen des Neuen Testaments (2 Kor,
Rom, Kol, Eph) (FzB, 4 0 ) , Wrzburg, 1 9 8 3 .
FINDLAY, G.G., St. Paul's Use ^, in The Expositor 1 0 ( 1 8 7 9 ) 4 0 3 - 4 2 1 .
FlORE, ., Root Metaphors in Paul: Pauline Comings and Goings: The Travel Image,
FlLSON,
in PEGL&MWBS
11 (1991) 174-184.
FISCHER, G. & K. BACKHAUS, Shne und Vershnung. Perspektiven des Alten und
Neuen Testaments (Neue Echter Bibel: Themen, 7 ) , Wrzburg: Echter, 2 0 0 0 .
FISHER, EL., Commentary on 1 and 2 Corinthians (WBC), WacoTX, 1 9 7 5 .
286
ALPHABETICAL LIST
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Catalogues

of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Atlanta GA: Scho
lars, 1988.
FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul the Ancient Epistolary Theorists, and2 Corinthians 10-13: The
Purpose and Literary Genre of a Pauline Letter, in D.L. BALCH, E . FERGUSON &
WA. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minne
apolis MN: Fortress, 1990, pp. 190-200.
FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul and Paradigm Shifts: Reconciliation and Its Linkage Group, in
T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louis
ville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 241-262.
FlTZMYER, J.A., Qumrn and the Interpohted Paragraph in 2 Cor 6,14-7,1, in CBQ
23 (1961) 271-280.
FITZMYER, J.A., Qumran and the Interpohted Paragraph in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in ID.,
Essays on the Semitic Background of the New Testament, London: Geoffrey Chap
man, 1971; repr. Missoula MT, 1974, pp. 205-217.
FITZMYER, J.A., Reconciliation in Pauline Theology, in J.W. FLANAGAN &
A.W. ROBINSON (eds.), No Famine in the Land. FS J.L. McKenzie, Missoula MT,
1975, pp. 155-177.
FITZMYER, J.A., Glory Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6) and a Palesti
nian Jewish Motif, in TS 42 (1981) 630-644.
FlTZMYER, J.A., Qumran und der eingefgte Abschnitt 2 Kor 6,14-7,1, trans, by
H . WISSMANN, in K.E. GRZINGER ET AL. (eds.), Qumran (WdF, 410), Darm
stadt, 1981, pp. 385-398.
FlTZMYER, J.A., Reconciliation in Pauline Theology, in ID., 72> Advance the Gospel.
New Testament Studies, New York: Crossroad, 1981, pp. 162-185.
FlTZMYER, J.A., Ghry Reflected on the Face of Christ (2 Cor 3:7-4:6), in According to
Paul: Studies in the Theology of the Apostle, New York - Mahwah NJ: Paulist,
1993, pp. 64-79.
FLATT, J.F. VON, Vorlesungen ber die beyden Briefe Pauli an die Corinther, ed.
C.D.F. HOFFMANN, Tbingen, 1827, pp. 1-205.
FORBES, C , Comparison, Self-Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Conventions
of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in NTS 32 (1986) 1-30.
FORD, D.F., Tragedy and Atonement, in K. SURIN (ed.), Christ, Ethics and Tragedy.
FS D. MacKinnon, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989, pp. 117130.
FORD, D.F., Why Church?, in 5 / 7 5 3 (2000) 50-71.
FOREMAN, K.J., Romans 1 Corinthians 2 Corinthians (The Layman's Bible Com
mentary, 21), Richmond VA, 1961 (pp. 112-152), Atlanta GA, 1982.
FORSTER, F., "Reconcile": 2 Cor. 5:18-20, in C 7 M 2 1 (1950) 296-298.
FRANKE, A . H . VON, 2 Kor. 6,14-7,1 und der erste Brief des Paulus an die korinthische
Gemeinde, 1 Kor. 5,9-13, in TSK3 (1884) 544-583.
FRANKEMLLE, H . , Diepauliniscbe Theohgie im Kontext der heiligen Schriften Israeh.
'So viele Verheiungen Gottes, in ihm das Ja (2 Kor 1.20), in NTS 48 (2002) 332357.
FRANKEMLLE, H . , Die pauliniscbe Theohgie im Kontext der heiligen Schriften Israeh.
'So vieh Verheiungen Gottes, in ihm das Ja' (2 Kor 1.20), in ID., Studien zum
jdischen Kontext neutestamentlicher Theobgien, Stuttgart: Katholische Bibelwerk,
2005, pp. 199-225.
F I T Z G E R A L D J.T. - F R S T W.
287
F R A N S E N , P.S., Mission, Money and Right Administration: Reflections on II Corin

thians 8 and 9, in TrinSemRev 2 2 ( 2 0 0 0 ) 7 - 1 8 ; response: Gary L. H A N S E N ,
Some Thoughts on Stewardship: In Response to Paul Fransen, in Ibid. 1 9 - 2 1 .
FRSER, J.W., Paul's Knowledge of Jesus: II Corinthians 5:16 Once More, in NTS 1 7
(1970-1971)
293-313.
H.J., Ein neuer Paulustext und Kommentar, vol. I I : Die Texte (Vetus Latina.
Die Reste der altlateinischen Bibel. Aus der Geschichte der lateinischen Bibel,
8 ) , Freiburg: Herder, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 1 7 5 - 2 1 6 .
F R E D R I C K S O N , D.E., NO Noose Is Good News: Leadership as a Theohgical Problem in
the Corinthian Correspondence, in Word & World 1 6 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 4 2 0 - 4 2 6 .
F R E D R I C K S O N , D.E., in the Pauline Epistles, in I D . , Friendship, Flattery,
and Frankness of Speech: Studies on Friendship in the New Testament World
(NTSupp, 8 2 ) , Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 1 6 3 - 1 8 3 .
F R E D R I C K S O N , D.E., "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving Letter and
the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. U L B R I C H T & J.L. SuMNEY (eds.),
Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 1 6 ) , Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2 0 0 1 ,
FREDE,
pp.
161-179.
F R E T T L H , M.L., Der Charme der gerechten Gabe. Motive einer Theologie und
Ethik am Beispiel der paulinischen Kollekte fur Jerusalem, in J. E B A C H et al.
(eds.), 'Leget Anmut in das Geben. Zum Verhltnis von konomie und
Theologie (Jabboq 1 ) , Gtersloh: Kaiser - Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2 0 0 1 ,
pp.
105-161.
Zum Stil des Paulinischen Peristasenkatahgs 2 Cor. 11:23ff. (Symbolae Osloenses, 7 ) , Oslo, 1 9 2 8 , pp. 2 5 - 2 9 .
F R I D R I C H S E N , . , Peristasenkatalog und res gestae. Nachtrag zu 2 Cor. ll:23ff, (Symbolae Osloenses, 8 ) , Oslo, 1 9 2 9 , pp. 7 8 - 8 2 .
F R I D R I C H S E N , . , Zum Thema "Paulus und die Stoa". Eine stoische Stilparallele zu
FRIDRICHSEN, .,
2 Cor. 4.8f,
in CNT9
(1944)
27-31.
FRIEDRICH, G., Amt und Lebensfhrung. Eine Auslegung von 2. Kor. 6,1-10 (BSt, 3 9 ) ,
Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1 9 6 3 .
F R I E D R I C H , G., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in . B E T Z , M. H E N G E L
& P. S C H M I D T , Abraham unser Vater. Juden und Christen im Gesprch ber die
Bibel. FS O. Michel (AGJU, 5 ) , Leiden, 1 9 6 3 , pp. 1 8 1 - 2 1 5 .
F R I E D R I C H , G., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in I D . , Auf das Wort
kommt es an. Gesammelte Auf tze, Gttingen, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 1 8 9 - 2 2 3 .
F R I E S E N , I . I . , The Glory of the Ministry of Jesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study of
2 Cor. 2:14-3:18 (Theologische Dissertationen, 7 ) , Basel, 1 9 7 1 .
F U C H S , . , Gkube sans phrase. Zur Auslegung von 2. Kor. 5,1-5, in L. A B R A M O W S K I
& J.F.G. G O E T E R S (eds.), Studien zur Geschichte und Theobgie der Reformation.
FS E . Bizer, Neukirchen, 1 9 6 9 , pp. 2 1 - 3 1 .
F U C H S , E . , Lafaiblesse, gloire de l'apostoUt sehn Paul. Etude sur 2 Corinthiens 10-13,
in ETR
55 (1980)
231-253.
N., Der Schriftsteller Paulus, Darmstadt: Verlag fr Wissenschaftliche Publi

kationen, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 7 5 - 1 0 6 .
F R S T , W, 2. Korinther 5,11-21. Auslegung und Meditation, in EvTh 2 8 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 2 2 1 FUERST,
238.
F R S T , W, Karfreitag. 2. Korinther 5,14-21, in GPM 2 4 ( 1 9 6 9 - 1 9 7 0 ) (= PTh 5 9 ,

1 9 7 0 ) 1 6 7 - 1 8 9 (pp. 1 7 3 - 1 8 9 are a repr. of I D . , 2. Korinther
5,11-21).
288
ALPHABETICAL LIST
FUNG, R.Y.-K., Justification by Faith in 1 and 2 Corinthians, in D.A. HAGNER &

M.J. HARRIS (eck), Pauline Studies. F S F.F. Bruce, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Exeter: Paternoster, 1980, pp. 246-261.
FUNG, S.-S., Spiritual Warfare in 2 Corinthians 10-13 (Ph.D. diss., Westminster
Theological Seminary, Philadelphia PA, 1994).
FUNK, R W , Language, Hermeneutic, and Word of God. The Problem of Language in
the New Testament and Contemporary Theology, New York Evanston IL Lon
don, 1966, pp. 263-265 and 273-27'4.
FURNISH, V.P., FeUow Workers in God's Service, in JBL 80 (1961) 364-370.
FURNISH, V.P., The Ministry of Reconciliation, in Currents in Theology and Mission 4
(1977) 204-218.
FURNISH, V.P., II Corinthians. A New Transbtion With Introduction and Commentary
(AncB, 32A), Garden City NY: Doubleday, 1984.
FURNISH, V.P., Corinth in Paul's Time, in BARe 15 (1988) 14-27.
FURNISH, V.P., 2 Corinthians [Bibliography], in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theobgy,
vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1993, pp. 270-284.
FURNISH, V.P., Paul and the Corinthians: The Letters, the Challenges of Ministry, the
Gospel, in Interpr 52 (1998) 229-245.
GABLER, J.P., Dissertatio Critica de Capitibus ultimis IX-XIIIposterioris Epistolae Pauli
ad Corinthios ad eadem baud separandis, Gttingen, 1782.
GABRIS, K., Neuer Bund zum Dienst am Leben (Exegesis von 2 Kor. 3,1-18), in CV7
(1964) 57-72.
GRTNER, B., The Temple and the Community in Qumran and the New Testament
(SNTS MS, 1), Cambridge, 1965, pp. 49-56.
GALLAS, S., "Fnfinal vierzig weniger einen... " Die an Paulus vollzogenen Synagogalstrafen nach 2 Kor 11,24, in ZNW81 (1990) 178-191.
GALLETTO, P., Dominus autem Spiritus est. II Cor. 3,17, in RevistBib 5 (1957) 245-281.
GARLAND, D.E., Paul's Apostolic Authority: The Power of Christ Sustaining Weakness
(2 Corinthians 10-13), in RExp 86 (1989) 371-389.
GARLAND, D.E., The Sufficiency of Paul, Minister of the New Covenant, in CTR 4
(1989) 21-37.
GARLAND, D.E., 2 Corinthians (The New American Commentary, 29), Nashville
T N : Broadman and Holman Publishers, 1999.
GARRETT, S.R, The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:1-12, in
D.L. BALCH, E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans, and Chris
tians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1990, pp. 99-117.
GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Models of Affliction, in M.L. WHITE &
O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS W.A. Meeks,
Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 82-99.
GAVENTA, B.R., Apostle and Church in 2 Corinthians: A Response to David M. Hay
and Steven J. Krafichick, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theobgy, vol. 2: 1 & 2
Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1993, pp. 182-199.
GEBAUER, R., Das Gebet bei Paulus. Forschunggeschichtliche und exegetische Studien
(TVG), Glessen - Basel: Brunnen Verlag Glessen, 1989, pp. 114-130 and 280-293.
GENEST, O., L 'interpretation de b mort de Je'sus en situation discursive. Un cas-type: L 'articubtion des figures de cette mort en 1-2 Corinthiens, in NTS 34 (1988) 506-535.
GENNADIUS OF CONSTANTINOPLE, [Commentary on selectedpassages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB
(ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften
F U N G R.Y.-K - G I L L M A N J.
289
gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr.

1984, p. 419.
GEORGI, D., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief. Studien zur religisen Pro
paganda in der Sptantike (WMANT, 11), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1964.
GEORGI, D., Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus fur Jerusalem (Theologische For
schung, 38), Hamburg/Bergstedt, 1965, pp. 56-79.
GEORGI, D., The Opponents of Paul in Second Corinthians, Philadelphia PA, 1986,
with an 'Epilogue", pp. 333-450.
GEORGI, D., Der Armen zu gedenken. Die Geschichte der Kollekte des Paulus fr Jerusa
lem, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1994.
GERBER, C., Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des Paulus um
die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in Z W 96 (2005) 99-125.
GERBER, G, Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005.
GETTY, M.A., First Corinthians. Second Corinthians (Collegeville Bible Commen
tary, 7), Collegeville MI, 1983.
GETTY, M A , The Ministry of a Reconciled Community, in BibToday 37 (1999) 155-161.
GHIRLANDO, M., The Ministry of Reconciliation [2 Cor 5,17-21]: A Ministry of the
New Covenant, of the Spirit and of Righteousness [2 Cor 3,4-11] in the Service of
Evangelisation, Malta, 2004.
GlALLANZA, J., When I Am Weak, Then I Am Strong, in BibToday 95 (1978) 15721577.
GIESEN, H., Jesu Tod ah Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verstndnis von
2 Kor 5,21, in Theohgie der Gegenwart 26 (1983) 26-36.
GIESEN, H., Jesu Tod als Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verstndnis von
2 Kor 5,21, in ID., Glaube und Handeln, vol. II: Beitrge zur Exegese und Theo
logie des Neuen Testaments (EHS.T, 215), Frankfurt - Bern - New York: Lang,
1983, pp. 99-111 (expanded version).
GIGLIOLI, A., II Signore e lo Spirito. Congettura al testo di 2 Cor. 3,17, in RivBibllt
20 (1972) 263-276.
GlGNlLLlAT, M., A Servant Follower of the Servant: Paul's Eschatohgical Reading of
Isaiah 40-66 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT26 (2004) 98-124.
GlGNlLLlAT, M., 2 Corinthians 6:2: Paul's Eschatohgical "Now" and Hermeneutical
Invitation, in Westminster Theohgical Journal 67 (2005) 147-161.
GIGNILLIAT, M.S., Paul and Isaiah's Servant: Paul's Theohgical Reading of Isaiah 4066 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, London - New York: T & T Clark, 2007.
GILCHRIST, J.M., Paul and the Corinthians: The Sequence of Letters and Visits, in
JSNT34 (1988) 47-69.
GILL, D.W.J., Corinth: A Roman Cohny inAchaea, in BZ 37 (1993) 259-264.
GILL, J., An Exposition of the New Testament: In Which the Sense of the Sacred Text Is
Given; Doctrinal and Practical Truths are Set in Phin and Easy Light; Difficult
Passages Exphined; Seeming Contradictions Reconcihd; and Whatever Is Material
in the Various Readings and Several Oriental Versions Is Observed. The Whoh
Illustrated With Notes, Taken From the Most Ancient Jewish Writings, vol. II,
Philadelphia PA, 1811, pp. 778-877.
GlLLMAN, J., Transformation Into the Future Life: A Study of 1 Cor 15:50-53, Its
Context and Rehted Passages (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1980;
dir. J. Lambrecht), pp. 905-1042.
290
ALPHABETICAL LIST
GiLLMAN.J., GoingHome to the Lord (2 Cor 4:16-5:10),
mBibTodaylO
(1982) 2 7 5 -
281.
GiLLMAN, J., A Thematic Comparison: 1 Cor 15:50-57and2
Cor 5:1-5, in JBL 1 0 7
(1988) 439-454.
G I L S , C.F., Laportie de b collecte chez Saint Paul, in Spiritus 4 3 ( 1 9 7 0 ) 3 4 7 - 3 5 5 .
G I V E N , M.D., Paul's True Rhetoric: Ambiguity, Cunning and Deception in Greece and
Rome (Emory Studies in Early Christianity, 7 ) , Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press
International, 2 0 0 1 .
G L A N C Y , J.A., Boasting of Beatings (2 Corinthians 11:23-25), in JBL 1 2 3 ( 2 0 0 4 ) 9 9 135.
GlASSON, T.E, 2 Corinthians v. 1-10 versus Platonism, in SJT43 ( 1 9 9 0 ) 1 4 5 - 1 5 5 .

G L E A S O N , R.C., Paul's Covenantal Contrasts in 2 Corinthians 3:1-11, in BS 1 5 4
(1997) 61-79.
G L O E R , W.H., Jr., 2 Corinthians 5:14-21,
in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 9 7 - 4 0 5 .
GLOER, W.H., An Exegetical and Theobgical Study of Paul's Understanding of New Cre
ation and Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:14-21, Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1 9 9 6 .
GNILKA, J., 2 Kor 6,14-7,1 im Lichte der Qumranschriften und der Zwlf-PatriarchenTestamente, in J. BLINZLER, O . KUSS & F. M U S S N E R (eds.), Neutestamentliche
Aufstze. FS J. Schmid, Regensburg, 1 9 6 3 , pp. 8 6 - 9 9 .
G N I L K A , } . , 2 Cor 6:14-7:1 in the Light of the Qumran Texts and the Testament of the
Twelve Patriarchs, i n j . M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R (ed.), Paul and Qumran. Studies in
New Testament Exegesis, London et al.: Geoffrey Chapman, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 4 8 - 6 8 .
G O D E T , G., La Seconde Epitre aux Corinthiens. Commentaire, ed. P. C O M T E S S E ,
Neuchtel, 1 9 1 4 .
GTTSBERGER, J., Die Hlle des Moses nach Ex 34 und 2 Kor 3, in BZ 1 6 ( 1 9 2 4 ) 1 - 1 7 .
GOGUEL, M., Introduction au Nouveau Testament, vol. I V / 2 : Les Epitres pauliniennes, Paris, 1 9 2 6 .
G O L L A , E., Zwischenreise und Zwischenbrief. Eine Untersuchung der Frage, ob der Apos
tel Paulus zwischen dem Ersten und Zweiten Korintherbrief eine Reise nach Korinth
unternommen und einen uns verbrengegangenen Brief an die Korinther geschrie
ben habe (Biblische Studien, 2 0 , 4 ) , Freiburg, 1 9 2 2 .
GMEZ, E., Dios nos reconcilia en Cristo (2 Cor 5,18-19). Hacia una soteriobgia exis
tential, in Revista Agustiniana 4 2 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 7 1 5 - 7 7 6 .
G O O D E R , RR., Only the Third Heaven? 2 Corinthians 12.1-10 and Heavenly Ascent
(LNTS, 3 1 3 ) , London - New York: T&T Clark-Continuum, 2 0 0 6 .
G O O D W I N , M.J., Paul, Apostle of the Living God: Kerygma and Conversion in 2 Corin
thians, Harrisburg PA: Trinity, 2 0 0 1 .
GOPPELT, L., Vershnung durch Christus, in Lutherische Monatshefte 6 ( 1 9 6 7 ) 2 6 3 - 2 6 9 .
G O P P E L T , L., Vershnung durch Christus, in I D . , Christobgie und Ethik. Aufstze zum
Neuen Testament, Gttingen, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 1 4 7 - 1 6 4 .
G O U D G E , H.L., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians: With Introduction and Notes
(Westminster Commentaries), London, 1 9 2 7 , 1 9 2 8 .
G O U L D , E.P., Commentary on the Epistks to the Corinthians (An American Commen
tary on the New Testament), Philadelphia PA: American Baptist Publication
Society, 1 8 8 7 .
G O U L D E R , M., 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 as an Integral Part of 2 Corinthians, in NovT 3 6
2
(1994) 47-57.
G O U L D E R , M., Vision and Knowbdge,
in JSNT % ( 1 9 9 4 ) 5 3 - 7 1 .
GILLMAN J. - GRINDHEIM S.
291
GOULDER, M., "So All Died" (2 Cor 5.14), i n j . KERKOVSKY (ed.), .

FS P. Pokorny, Praha: Mlyn, 1998, pp. 141-148.
GOULDER, M., The Unity of the Corinthian Correspondence, in JHC5 (1998) 220-237.
GOULDER, M., Paul and the Competing Mission in Corinth, Peabody MA: Hendrick
son, 2001.
GOULDER, M.D., Visions and ReveUtions of the Lord (2 Corinthians 12:1-10), in
T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Com
munity in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill,
2003, pp. 303-312.
GRABE, P.J., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the Midst of
Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use /" in 2 Corinthians,
in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156.
GRABE, P.J., in derpaulinischen Literatur. Anstze zu einerpaulinischen
Ekklesiohgie, in R. KAMPLING & T. S D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiobgie des Neuen Testa
ments. FS. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 267-287.
GRABE, P.J., The New Covenant: Perspectives From the Lord's Supper Traditions and
From the Pauline letters, in Scriptum 65 (1998) 153-167.
GRABE, P.J., Der neue Bund in der frhchristlichen Literatur unter Bercksichtigung der
alttestamentlich-jdischen Voraussetzungen (FzB, 96), Wrzburg: Echter, 2001,
pp. 109-115.
GRASSER, E., 2 Korinther 3,6-14, in ID., Der Alte Bund im Neuen. Exegetische Studien
zur Israelfrage im Neuen Testament (WUNT, 35), Tbingen, 1985, pp. 77-95.
GRASSER, E., Paulus, der Apostel des Neuen Bundes (2 Kor 2,14-4,6). Der Anla der
Apohgie und ihre Beziehung zum Briefganzen, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo.
Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987,
pp. 7-43 (Discussion: 44-77).
GRASSER, ., Der Schatz in irdenen Gefdssen (2Kor 4,7). Existentiale Interpretation im
2. Korintherbrief, in ZThK 97 (2000) 300-316.
GRSSER, E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther. Kapitel 1,1-7,16 (TK, 8/1), Gters
loh: Gtersloher Verlagshaus; Wrzburg: Echter, 2002.
GRANT, R.M., The Letter and the Spirit, London: SPCK, 1957.
GRDELIDZE, T , "God in Your Grace, Transform the World". Bible Study on 2 Corin
thians 3:18, in Ecumenical Review 56 (2004) 327-333.
GRECH, P., 2 Corinthians 3:17 and the Pauline Doctrine of Conversion to the Holy Spi
rit, in CBQ 17 (1955) 420-437.
GREENE, O.B., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians, Greenville
SC, 1976.
GREENWOOD, D., The Lord Is the Spirit: Some Considerations of 2 Cor 3:17, in
CBQ 34 (1972) 467-472.
GRELOT, P., Note sur 2 Corinthiens 3.14, in NTS 33 (1987) 135-144.
GRELOT, P., De la maison terrestre h maison celeste (2 Corinthiens 4,16-5,10), in
J.-C. PETIT, A. CHARRON & A. MYRE (eds.), "O demeures-tu?" (Jn 1,38). La
maison depuis le monde biblique. FS G. Couturie, Montreal: Fides, 1994, pp. 343364.
GRINDHEIM, S., The Law Kilh but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit Dualism
in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNT84 (2001) 97-115.
292
ALPHABETICAL LIST
GROMACKI, R., Stand Firm in the Faith: An Exposition of II Corinthians, Grand

Rapids MI, 1978.
GROSHEIDE, EW., De Tweede Brief van den Apostel Paulus aan de Kerk te Corinthe
(Kommentaar op het Nieuwe Testament, 8), Amsterdam, 1939.
GROSHEIDE, EW, De Tweede Brief aan de Kerk te Korinthe (CNT [K]), Kampen,
1959.
GROSSOUW, W.K.M., Over de echtheid van 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in Studia Catholica 26
(1951) 203-206.
GROTIUS, H. (de Groot), Annotationes in epistolam ad Corinthios alteram, in ID.,
Annotationes in Novum Testamentum, vol. VI, Groningen, 1828, pp. 458-546.
GRUBER, M.M., Herrlichkeit in Schwachheit. Eine Auslegung der Apofogie des Zweiten
Korintherbriefi 2 Kor 2,14-6,13 (FzB, 89), Wrzburg: Echter, 1998.
GUBLER, M.-L., Gebt uns Raum! (2 Kor 7,2), in Diakonia 21 (1990) 283-284.
GUENTHER, H.O., Gnosticism in Corinth?, in B.H. McLean (ed.), Origins and
Method. Towards a New Understanding of Judaism and Christianity. FS J.C. Hurd
(JSNT SS, 86), Sheffield, 1993, pp. 44-81.
GTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zurpaulinischen Christohgie (FRLANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966, pp. 94-126, 135-170 and 282-322.
GuiGNEBERT, C., Contribution l'tude de l'exprience chez Paul. Remarques sur
2 Cor. 3,15-17, in RHPR 7 (1927) 253-264.
GUNDRY VOLF, J.M., Paul and Perseverance: Staying In and Falling Away (WUNT,
11/37), Tbingen, 1990, pp. 29-32, 217-225 and 277-280.
GUNTHER, J.J., St. Paul's Opponents and Their Background: A Study of Apocalyptic and
Jewish Sectarian Teachings (NTSupp, 35), Leiden: Brill, 1973.
GUTHRIE, D., New Testament Introduction, Leicester - Downers Grove IL, 1961,
1963 (pp. 46-71), 1990, pp. 432-464.
GUTTENBERGER, G., Klugheit, Besonnenheit, Gerechtigkeit und Tapferkeit. Zum Hin
tergrund der Vorwrfe gegen Paulus nach 2Kor 10-13, in ZNW96 (2005) 78-98.
GUYSE, ]., The Practical Expositor: Or, An Exposition of the New Testament in the
Form of a Paraphrase: With Occasional Notes in Their Proper PUces for Further
Explication, vol. IV: Paul's Epistles to the Corinthians, Gahtians, and Ephesians,
Edinburgh, 1797, pp. 197-309.
HADIDIAN, D.Y., A Case in Study, 2 Cor 5:16, in ID., (ed.), From Faith to Faith. FS
D.G. Miller, Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 107-125.
HRLE, W , 'Christus factus est peccatum metaphorice. " Zur Heilsbedeutung des
Kreuzestodes Jesu Christi, in Neue Zeitschrift ftir Systematische Theologie und Religionsphihsophie 36 (1994) 302-315.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:14-3:3 Wit
hin the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19), Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Comfort and Power of the Gospel: The Argument of2 Corin
thians 1-3, in RExp 86 (1989) 325-344.
HAFEMANN, S.J., "Self-Commendation" and Apostolic Legitimacy in 2 Corinthians:
A Pauline Dialectic?, in NTS 36 (1990) 66-88.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His Ministry
in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1990.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Cor 3 -.7-14: An Example ofPaul's
Contextual Exegesis of the OT-A Proposal, in HBT14 (1992) 31-49.
2
GROMACKI R. - HALL T.
293
HAFEMANN, S.J., Corinthians, Letters to the, in G.F. HAWTHORNE & R.P. MARTIN
(eds.), Dictionary of Paul and His Letters, Downers Grove IL - Leicester, 1993,
pp. 164-179.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Gbry and Veil of Moses in 2 Corinthians 3:7-14, in G.K. BEALE
(ed.), The Right Doctrine From the Wrong texts? Essays on the Use of the Old Tes
tament in the New, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Books, 1994, pp. 295-309.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Contrast and
the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81), Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Argument From the Old Testament and Christokgy in 2 Cor 1-9.
The Salvation-History/Restoration Structure of Paul's Apologetic, in R. BIERINGER
(ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University
Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 277-303.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The "Temple of the Spirit" as the Inaugural Fulfilment of the New
Covenant Within the Corinthian Correspondence, in ExAuditu 12 (1996) 29-42.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of God's
Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the Contours of Paul's
Thought, in J. DNA, S.J. HAFEMANN & O. HOFIUS (eds.), Evangelium. Schrift
auslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht,
1997, pp. 172-189.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Use of the Old Testament in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 52
(1998) 246-257.
HAFEMANN, S.J., 2 Corinthians (The NIV Application Commentary Series), Grand
Rapids MI: Zondervan, 2000.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Role of Suffering in the Mission of Paul, in J. ADNA & H . KVALBEIN (eds.), The Mission of the Early Church to the Jews and Gentiles (WUNT,
127), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2000, pp. 165-184.
HAGGE, H . , Die beiden berlieferten Sendschreiben des Apostels Paulus an die Gemeinde
zu Korinth, in Jahrbuch fr protestantische Theohgie 2 (1876) 481-531.
HAHN, F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,12-2,1, in
H . D . BETZ & L. SCHOTTROFF (eds.), Neues Testament und christliche Existenz.
FS H . Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 229-239.
HAHN, F., "Siehe, jetzt ist der Tag des Heils". Neuschpfung und Vershnung nach
2. Korinther 5,14-6,2, in EvTh 33 (1973) 244-253.
HAHN, F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lsbar?, in W. SCHRGE (ed.),
Studien zum Text und zur Ethik des Neuen Testaments. FS H . Greeven (BZNW,
47), Berlin, 1986, pp. 158-165.
HAHN, F., Gerechtigkeit Gottes und Rechtfertigung des Menschen nach dem Zeugnis des
Neuen Testaments, in EvTh 59 (1999) 335-346.
HAINZ, J., Ekklesia. Strukturen paulinischer Gemeinde-Theohgie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 pp. 127-171.
HAINZ, }., KOINONIA. "Kirche"als Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16), Regensburg,
1982, pp. 47-51, 99-102, 104-106 and 134-144.
HALL, D.R, Pauline Church Discipline, in TynB 20 (1969) 3-26.
HALL, D.R., The Unity of the Corinthian Correspondence (JSNT SS, 251), London:
T & T Clark, 2003.
HALL, T., Let Religion Be Religious: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians 5:14-17,
in Interpr 23 (1969) 158-189.
294
ALPHABETICAL LIST
H A L M E L , A., Der Viercapitelbrief im zweiten Korintherbrief des Aposteh Paulus. Ein

Beitrag zur Geschichte des Urchristentums, Essen, 1894.
HALMEL, A., Der zweite Korintherbrief des Aposteh Paulus. Geschichte und literarkritische Untersuchungen, Halle, 1904.
H A M E R T O N - K E L L Y , R.G., A Guardian Interpretation of Paul: Rivalry, Mimesis and Victimage in the Corinthian Correspondence, in Semeia 33 (1985) 65-81.
H A N , C.-S., Raised for Our Justification: An Investigation on the Significance of the
Resurrection of Christ Within the Theobgical Structure of Paul's Message (Ph.D. diss.,
Theologische Universiteit van de Gerefomeerde Kerken in Nederland te Kam
pen, 1995), Kampen: Uitgeverij Kok, 1995.
H A N H A R T , K., Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of 2 Cor 5:3,
in Neotestamentica 31 (1997) 77-86.
H A N H A R T , K., Paul's Hope in the Face of Death, in JBL 88 (1997) 445-457.
H A N S O N , A.T., TheMidrash in II Corinthians3: A Reconsideration, in JSNT9
(1980)
2-28.
H A N S O N , A.T., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought of St. Paul (JSNT SS, 17),
Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987.
H A N S O N , A.T., The Midrash in 2 Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in S.E. Porter &
C.A. Evans (eds.), The Pauline Writings (The Biblical Seminar, 34), Sheffield:
Sheffield Academic, 1995, pp. 98-123.
H A N S O N , R.P.C., The Second Epistb to the Corinthians (Torch Bible Paperbacks),
London, 1954, 1967.
H A R D I N G , M., On the Historicity of Acts, Comparing Acts 9.23-5 With 2 Corinthians
11.32-3, in NTS 39 (1993) 518-538.
H A R L , M., "From Ghry to Ghry". L'interprtation de II Cor. 3,18bpar Grgoire de
Nysse et b liturgie baptismale, in P. G R A N F I E L D & J.A. J U N G M A N N (eds.),
Kyriakon. FS J. Quasten, Mnster, 1970, pp. 730-735.
HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of the Ancient
Sbve Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in A.Y. C O L L I N S &
M.M. M I T C H E L L (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays on Ancient Religion and
Phibsophy. FS H.D. Betz, Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2001, pp. 189-213.
H A R R I S , J.R., Enoch and2 Corinthians, in ExpT33 (1921-1922) 423-424.
HARRIS, M.J., The Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:1-10 and Its Pbce in Pauline
Eschatobgy (Ph.D. diss., Manchester University, 1970).
HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5:1-10: A Watershed in Paul's Theobgy?, in TynB 22
(1971) 32-57.
H A R R I S , M.J., Paul's View of Death in 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, in R.N. L O N G E N E C K E R
& M.C. T E N N E Y (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study, Grand Rapids
MI: Zondervan, 1974, pp. 317-328.
H A R R I S , M.J., 2 Corinthians (The Expositor's Bible Commentary, 10), Grand Rapids
MI, 1976.
HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5.9-10, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and Immor
tality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids MI, 1983, pp. 155-157.
HARRIS, M.J., 2 Corinthians 5.1-4, in I D . , Raised Immortal. Resurrection and Immor
tality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids MI, 1983, pp. 219-226.
H A R R I S , M.J., The Second Epistk to the Corinthians: A Commentary on the Greek Text
(NIGTC), Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Milton Keynes: Paternoster, 2005.
H A R R I S O N , J., Saint Paul's Letters to the Corinthians, in ExpTll
(1965-1966) 285-286.
3
HALMEL A. - HECKEL U.
295
HARRISON, J.R., Paul's Language of Grace in its Graeco-Roman Context (WUNT,

1 1 / 1 7 2 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 3 .
HARTL, H., "Deshalb bejahe ich meine Ohnmacht". 2 Kor 12,10a, in Christlich
pdagogische Bltter 1 1 7 ( 2 0 0 4 ) 2 0 2 - 2 0 7 .
HARTMAN, L., A Sketch of the Argument of2 Cor 10-13, in L. HARTMAN & D . HELL
HOLM (eds.), Text-Centered New Testament Studies: Text-Theoretical Essays on
Early Jewish and Early Christian Literature (WUNT, 1 0 2 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 2 3 5 - 2 5 2 .
HARTWIG, C. & G. THEISSEN, Die korinthische Gemeinde als Nebenadressat des Rmer
brief. Eigentextreferenzen des Paulus und kommunikativer Kontext des lngsten
Paulusbriefes, in NovT46 ( 2 0 0 4 ) 2 2 9 - 2 5 2 .
HARVEY, A.E., The New English Bible Companion to the New Testament, Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 1 9 7 0 .
HARVEY, A.E., Forty Strokes Save One: Social Aspects ofJudaizing and Apostasy, in ID. (ed.),
Alternative Approaches to New Testament Study, London: SCM, 1 9 8 5 , pp. 7 9 - 9 6 .
HARVEY, A.E., Renewal Through Suffering: A Study of 2 Corinthians (Studies of the
New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1 9 9 6 .
HARVEY, S. A., Scenting Salvation: Ancient Christianity and the Olfactory Imagination
(The Transformation of the Classical Heritage, 4 2 ) , Berkeley CA Los Ange
les CA London: University of California Press, 2 0 0 6 .
HASITSCHKA, M., "Diener eines neuen Bundes". Skizze zum Selbstverstndnis des Pau
lus in 2 Kor 3,4-4,6, in ZKTh 1 2 1 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 2 9 1 - 2 9 9 .
HASLER, V., Das Evangelium des Paulus in Korinth. Erwgungen zur Hermeneutik, in
NTS 3 0 ( 1 9 8 4 ) 1 0 9 - 1 2 9 .
HASTINGS, J., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (The Speaker's Bible), Aberdeen, 1 9 3 3 .
HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Brief des Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg, 1 8 7 0 .
HAUSSLEITER, J., Die Stelle 2. Kor. 5,21 in den Predigten Novatians, in NKZ13
(1902)
270-275.
HAY, D.M., The Shaping of Theohgy in 2 Corinthians: Convictions, Doubts, and War
rants, in D . J . LULL (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1990 Seminar Papers,
vol. 2 9 , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 9 0 , pp. 2 5 7 - 2 7 2 .
HAY, D . M . (ed.), Pauline Theohgy, vol. 2 : 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN:
Fortress, 1 9 9 3 .
HAY, D.M., The Shaping of Theohgy in 2 Corinthians: Convictions, Doubts, and War
rants, in D . M . HAY (ed.), Pauline Theohgy, vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minne
apolis MN: Fortress, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 1 3 5 - 1 5 5 .
HAYES, E.R., The Influence of Ezekiel 37 on 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in H.J. D E
JONGE & J. TROMP (eds.), The Book of Ezekiel and Its Influence, Aldershot:
Ashgate, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 1 2 3 - 1 3 6 .
HAYKIN, M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae, 2 7 ) , Leiden- New York - Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 .
HAYS, R.B., A Letter From Christ, in ID., Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul, New
Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 1 2 2 - 1 5 3 [Ch. 4 ] .
HECKEL, T.K., Der innere Mensch. Die paulinische Verarbeitung eines phtonischen
Motivs (WUNT, 1 1 / 5 3 ) , Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 3 .
HECKEL, U., Der Dorn im Fkisch. Die Krankheit des Paulus in 2 Kor 12,7 und Gal
4,13f, in ZNW84 ( 1 9 9 3 ) 6 5 - 9 2 .
2
296
ALPHABETICAL LIST
U., Kraft in Schwachheit. Untersuchungen zu 2. Kor 10-13 (WUNT, 11/56),

H E C K E L , U., /er 9,22f. als Schlsselfr 2 Kor 10-13. Ein Beispielfr die methodischen
Probleme in der gegenwrtigen Diskussion ber den Schriftgebrauch bei Paulus, in
M. H E N G E L & H. L O H R (eds.), Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und im
Urchristentum (WUNT, 73), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994,
pp. 206-225.
H E C K E L , U., Der Segen im Neuen Testament. Begriff, Formeln, Gesten. Mit einem praktisch-theohgischen Ausblick (WUNT, 150), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002,
pp. 100-110 and 305-306.
H E D Q U I S T , P.M., The Pauline Understanding of Reconciliation in Romans 5 and
II Corinthians 5: An Exegetical and Religio-Historical Study (Ph.D. diss., Rich
mond VA, 1979), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms, 1981.
H E I L , C , Die Sprache der Absonderung in 2 Kor 6,17 und bei Paulus, in R. B I E R I N GER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven Uni
versity Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 717-729.
H E I N I N G E R , B., Paulus ah Visionr. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Herders bibli
sche Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996.
H E I N I N G E R , B., Paulus undPhih ah Mystiker? Himmehreisen im Vergleich (2Kbr 12,24; SpecLegHI 1-6), in R. D E I N E S & K.-W. NlEBUHR (eds.), Philo und das Neue
Testament. Wechseheitige Wahrnehmungen. I. Internationales Symposium zum Cor
pus Judaeo-Hellenisticum 1.-4. Mai 2003, Eisenach/Jena (WUNT, 172), Tbin
gen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 189-204.
H E I N R I C I , C E C , Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (KEK, 6), Gttingen, 1883,
1890, 1900 (the title of the 6th ed. is Kritisch Exegetisches Handbuch ber den
zweiten Brief an die Korinther).
H E I N R I C I , C E C , Das zweite Sendschreiben des Aposteh Paulus an die Korinther, Ber
lin, 1887.
H E I N Y , S.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6:
The Motive for Metaphor, in K.H. R I C H A R D S
(ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Adanta GA:
Scholars, 1987, pp. 1-22.
H E L E W A , G., Un ministeropaolino: consokregli afflitti, in Teresianum 44 (1993) 3-51.
H E M E R , C.J., A Note on 2 Corinthians 1:9, in TynB 23 (1972) 103-107.
H E N A U , . , Het "ja" van Christus, in V L A A M S E B I J B E L S T I C H T I N G , Brieven van Paulus,
II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 13-15.
H E N D R Y , G.S., 2 Corinthians . 14, in
59 (1947-1948) 82.
H E N G E L , . , Der Kreuzestod Jesu Christi ah Gottes souverne Erlsungstat. Exegese
ber 2. Korinther 5,11-21, in Theologie und Kirche. Reichenau-Gesprch der Evan
gelischen Landessynode Wrttemberg, Stuttgart, 1967, pp. 60-89.
H E N G E L , M., Das Bekenntnis zum dreieinigen Gott (2. Kor. 13,11-13),
in Theohgische Beitrge 16 (1985) 195-200.
H E N G E L , M., Prexistenz bei Paulus?, in H.-J. E C K S T E I N & H. L I C H T E N B E R G E R
(eds.), Jesus Christus ah die Mitte der Schrift. Studien zur Hermeneutik des Evan
geliums (BZNW, 86), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1997, pp. 479-518.
H E N N I N G , J., The Measure ofMan: Study of2 Cor. 10:12, in C8Q 8 (1946) 332-343.
H E R B S T , M., Den Namen Gottes auf die Gemeinde legen. 2 Kor 13,11-13, in Theohgische Beitrge 32 (2001) 121-126.
HECKEL,
HECKEL U. - HOFIUS O.
297
J., La Seconde Epitre de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (ComNT, 8), Neuchtel - Paris, 1958.
H E R I N G , J., The Second Epistle of Saint Paul to the Corinthians, trans, by A.W. H E A T H C O T E & P.J. A L L C O C K , London, 1967.
H E R M A N N , I., Kyrios und Pneuma. Studien zur Christobgie der paulinischen Haupt
briefe (StANT, 2), Mnchen, 1961, pp. 17-58.
H E S T E R , DA., The Unity of 2 Corinthians: A Test Case far a Re-Discovered and ReInvented Rhetoric, in Neotestamentica 33 (1999) 411-432.
H E S T E R ( A M A D O R ) , J.D., Re-Reading 2 Corinthians: A Rhetorical Approach, in
A. E R I K S S O N , T . H . U L B R I C H T & W. B E L A C K E R (eds.), Rhetorical Argumenta
tion in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA:
Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 276-295.
H E T T L I N G E R , R . , 2 Corinthians 5,1-10, in SJT 10 (1957) 174-194.
H I C K L I N G , C.J .A., The Sequence of Thought in II Corinthians, Chapter Three, in
A/75 21 (1974-1975) 380-395.
H I C K L I N G , C.J.A., Is the Second Epistle to the Corinthians a Source for Early Church
History?, in ZNW 66 (1975) 284-287.
H I C K L I N G , C.J.A., Paul's Use of Exodus in the Corinthian Correspondence, in R . B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven
H I L L , E., The Construction of Three Passages From St. Paul, in CBQ 23 (1961) 296301.
HlLSBERG, P., Das Gewissen im Neuen Testament. ber die Anwendung und Nichtan
wendung des Wortes Gewissen im Neuen Testament, in J. R O G G E & G . S C H I L L E
(eds.), Theologische Versuche DC, Berlin 1977, pp. 145-160.
H I S E Y , A. & J.S.P. B E C K , Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Paragnosis, in Journal of Bible
and Religion 29 (1961) 125-129.
H O D G E , C , An Exposition of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, Edinburgh, 1859;
New York, 1891; repr. London, 1959.
H O D G S O N , R , Paul the Apostle and First Century TribuUtion Lists, in ZNW74
(1983)
59-80.
H O E G E N - R O H L S , C , Wie klingt es, wenn Paulus von Neuer Schpfung spricht? Stil
analytische Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 5,17 und Gal 6, 15, in P. M L L E R , C . G E R
BER & T H . KNPPLER (eds.), "...was ihr auf dem Weg verhandelt habt. "Beitrge
zur Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testaments. FS F. Hahn, Neukirchen/Vluyn:
H O E G E N - R O H L S , C , K-ziaic, and Kaivrj K-dmc, in Paul's Letters, in A. C H R I S T O P H E R S O N et al. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS A.J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 102-122.
H I S T A D , R , Eine helknistische ParalkU zu 2. Kor 6,3ff., in CNT9
(1944) 22-27.
H O F F M A N N , P., Die Toten in Christus. Eine religionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Unter
suchung zur paulinischen Eschatobgie (NTA NF, 2), Mnster, 1966, pp. 253-285.
HOFIUS, O., Erwgungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Vershnungsge
dankens, in ZThKll
(1980) 186-199.
HOFIUS, O., "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Vershnung" (2 Kor 5,19),
in ZNW1X (1980) 3-20.
HOFIUS, O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". IlapaxXYjats und 7iapaxaXsiv in 2 Kor 1,3-7, in
Theobgische Beitrge 14 (1983) 217-227.
HERING,
298
ALPHABETICAL LIST
Shne und Vershnung. Zum paulinuchen Verstndnis des Kreuzestodes

Jesu, in W. M A A S (ed.), Versuche, das Leiden und Sterben Jesu zu verstehen. (Schrif
tenreihe der Katholischen Akademie der Erzdizese Freiburg), Mnchen Zrich, 1983, pp. 25-46.
H O F I U S , ., K A I . 0 TOT
, abridged and trans, by
. C H A T Z E G I A N N E , in Deltion Biblikon Meleton. New Series 4 (1985) 24-42.
H O F I U S , O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in JBThA (1989) 105-149.
H O F I U S , O . , Erwgungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Vershnungs
gedankens, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 1-14.
H O F I U S , O . , "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Vershnung" (2 Kor 5,19),
in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 15-32.
H O F I U S , O . , Shne und Vershnung. Zum paulinuchen Verstndnis des Kreuzestodes
Jesu, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 33-49.
H O F I U S , O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in I D . , Paulusstudien
(WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 75-120.
H O F I U S , O . , Wort Gottes und Glaube bei Paulus, in I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51),
Tbingen, 1989, pp. 148-174.
H O F I U S , O . , "Der Gott allen Trostes". W in 2 Kor 1,3-7, in
I D . , Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), f bingen, 1989, pp. 244-254.
H O F I U S , O . , "Gott war in Christus". Sprachliche und theohgische Erwgungen zu der
Vershnungsaussage 2 Kor 5,19a, in I.U. D A L F E R T H , J. F I S C H E R & H.-P. G R O S S
H A N S (eds.), Denkwrdiges Geheimnis. Beitrge zur Gotteslehre. FS E. Jngel,
Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004, pp. 225-236.
H O F M A N N , J.Chr.K V O N , Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther (Die heilige Schrift
Neuen Testaments zusammenhngend untersucht, II/3), Nrdlingen, 1866, 1877.
H O G E T E R P , A.L.A., Community as a Temple in Paul's Letters: The Case ofCultic Terms
in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in L.J. L A W R E N C E & M.I. A G U I L A R (eds.), Anthro
pology and Biblical Studies: Avenues of Approach, Leiden: Deo Publishing, 2004,
pp. 281-295.
H O G E T E R P , A.L.A., Paul and God's Temple: A Historical Interpretation ofCultic Ima
gery in the Corinthian Correspondence (Biblical Tools and Studies, 2), Leuven:
Peeters, 2006, pp. 361-378.
HOGETERP, A L A , Angeh, the Final Age and l-2Corinthians in Light of the Dead Sea Serous,
in F. REITERER, . NICKLAS & . SCHPFLIN (eds.), Angeh. The Concept of Celestial
Beings - Origins, Development and Reception (Deuterocanonical and Cognate Litera
ture Yearbook 2007), Berlin - New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2007, pp. 377-392.
H O L L A N D , G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in S.E. P O R T E R &
T . H . U L B R I C H T (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament. Essays From the 1992
Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield, 1993, pp. 250-264.
H O L L A N D , G.S., The Problem of the Root: A Response to Three Papers on Paul's Root
Metaphors, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 185-199.
H O L L A N D E R , H.W., Letter Written on Tablets of Human Hearts': Ezekiel's Influence
on 2 Corinthians 3:3, in H . J . D E J O N G E & J. T R O M P (eds.), The Book ofEzekiel and Its Influence, Adershot: Ashgate, 2007, pp. 103-121.
H O L M B E R G , B., Paul and Power: The Structure ofAuthority in the Primitive Church
as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978, pp. 35-48.
H O L S T E N , C , Zur Erklrung von 2 Kor. XI.4-6, in ZWTh 17 (1874) 1-57.
HOFIUS, O.,
H O F I U S O . - H U B B A R D M.V.
299
HOLSTEN, C , Einleitung in die Korintherbriefe, in ZWTh 44 (1901) 324-369.

HoLTZMANN, HJ., Art. Korinther, Briefe an die, in Real-Encykbpdie fur protestan
tische Theobgie und Kirche 19 ('1865) 730-734.
H O L T Z M A N N , HJ., Das gegenseitige Verhltnis der beiden Korintherbriefe, in ZWTh
22 (1879) 455-492.
H O L T Z M A N N , O . , Das Neue Testament nach dem Stuttgarter Text bersetzt und erkbrt,
vol. 2, Gieen, 1926, pp. 573-617.
H O O K E R , M.D., Interchange in Christ, in /TS 22 (1971) 349-361.
H O O K E R , M.D., Interchange in Atonement, in B/RL 60 (1977-1978) 462-481.
H O O K E R , M.D., Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scripture, in
NTS 27 (1981) 295-309.
H O O K E R , M.D., Interchange and Suffering, in W. H O R B U R Y & B. M C N E I L (eck),
Suffering and Martyrdom in the New Testament. FS G.M. Styler, Cambridge,
1981.
H O O K E R , M.D., From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990.
H O O K E R , M.D., Interchange in Christ, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul,
Cambridge, 1990, pp. 13-21.
H O O K E R , M.D., Interchange and Suffering, in ID., From Adam to Christ: Essays on
Paul, Cambridge, 1990, pp. 42-55.
H O O K E R , M.D., Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scripture, in
I D . , From Adam to.Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990, pp. 139-154.
H O O K E R , M.D., From God's Faithfulness to Ours: Another Look at 2 Corinthmns 1:1724, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on
a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA:
Brill, 2003, pp. 233-239.
H O R N , F.W., Das Angeld des Geistes. Studien zur paulinischen
Pneumatobgie
H O R N , EW., Zur Literarkritik der Paulusbriefe, in C. B R E Y T E N B A C H (ed.), Paulus, die
Evangelien und das Urchristentum. FS W. Schmithals (AGJU, 54), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2004, pp. 745-763.
H O R R E L L , D.G., The Social Ethos of the Corinthian Correspondence: Interest and
Ideobgy From 1 Corinthians to 1 Cbment (Studies of the New Testament and
Its World), Edinburgh: Clark, 1996.
HORRELL, D.G., Restructuring Human Rebtionships: Paul's Corinthian Letters and
Habermas's Discourse Ethics, in ExpT 110 (1999) 321-325.
HOSS, K., Zu den Reisepbnen des Aposteh Paulus in Kor I und II, in ZNW4 (1903)
268-270.
H O T Z E , G., Gemeinde als Schicksahgemeinschaft mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11), in
R. K A M P L I N G & T. S D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiobgie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 336-355.
H O T Z E , G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denkform in
seiner Theobgie (NTA, NF 33), Mnster: AschendorfF, 1997.
H O T Z E , G., Schatz in tnernen Geflossen Der zweite Korinthierbrief, in Bibel und
Liturgie'70 (1997) 47-52, 147-152, 204-208, 305-309.
H U B B A R D , M., Was Paul out of His Mind? Re-reading 2 Corinthians 5.13, in /SNT 70
(1998) 39-64.
H U B B A R D , M.V., New Creation in Paul's Letters and Thought (SNTS MS, 119), Cam
bridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.
300
ALPHABETICAL LIST
H U G , J.L., Einleitung in die Schriften des Neuen Testaments, vol. 2, Stuttgart - Tubin
gen, 1847.
HuGED, ., La mtaphore du miroir dans les ptres de saint Paul aux Corinthiens,
Neuchtel, 1957.
H U G H O F S A I N T - V I C T O R , In epistokm II ad Corinthios, PL 175, cols. 543-554.
HUGHES, EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24,
in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Testament Rhetoric. FS
G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
HUGHES, EW., Rhetorical Criticism and the Corinthian Correspondence, in S.E. P O R
TER & T.H. O L B R I C H T (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of Scripture: Essays From
the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
1997, pp. 336-350.
HUGHES, H.M., 2 Cor. Hi. 17: b , in ExpT45 (1933-1934)
235-236.
H U G H E S , P.E., Paul's Second Epistle to the Corinthians: The English Text With Intro
duction, Exposition and Notes (NICNT), London - Grand Rapids MI, 1962,
"1973, 1980.
H U G H E S , R.B., Second Corinthians, Chicago IL: Moody Publishers, 1983.
H U L M I , S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation und Polemik in 2 Kor 3 (SFEG, 77),
HULTGREN, S.J., 2 Cor 6.14-7.1 and Rev 21.3-8: Evidence for the Ephesian Redaction
of 2 Corinthians, in NTS 49 (2003) 39-56.
HUMPHREY, E.M., Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in
2 Corinthians, in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), The Intertexture of Apocalyptic Discourse
in the New Testament (SBL SS, 14), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature,
2002, pp. 113-135.
HUMPHREY, E.M., 2 Corinthians, in K.J. V A N H O O Z E R E T AL., Dictionary for Theohgical Interpretation of the Bible, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Academic, 2005,
pp. 138-141.
HYLDAHL, N., Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in
ZNW64 (1973) 289-306.
HYLDAHL, N., Diepaulinische Chronologie (ActaTheologica Danica, 19), Leiden, 1986.
H Y L D A H L , N., The Corinthian Parties' and the Corinthian Crisis, in StTh 45 (1991)
19-32.
HYLDAHL, N., Paul and Hellenistic Judaism in Corinth, in BORGEN & S. GrVERSEN
(eds.), The New Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson,
1997, pp. 204-216.
IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in 2 Corin
thians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen Graham,
MM (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007, pp. 48-68.
INFANTE, R., Immagine nuziale e tensione escatologica nel Nuovo Tetamento. Note a
2 Cor. 11,2 e Eph. 5,25-27, in RivBibllt 33 (1985) 45-61.
INNASIMUTHU, ., Comfort in Affliction: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 1,3-11
IORI, R., Uso esignificato di in 2 Cor 8,13-14, in RivBibllt 36 (1988) 425438.
ISAACS, W.H., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, A Study in TransUtion
and an Interpretation, London: Oxford University Press, 1921.
4
HUG
JACKSON, .,
J . L . - J O N E S I.H.
301
Commentary on Second Corinthians, AbileneTX: Quality Publications, 1993.

V., Le epistole di S. Paolo at Romani, at Corinti e at GaUti (La Sacra Biblia),
Torino - Roma, 1951, pp. 411-509.
J E G H E R - B U C H E R , V., Der Pfahl im Fleisch. berlegungen zu II Kor 12, 7-10 im Zusam
menhang von 12, 1-13, in ThZ 52 (1996) 32-41.
J E G H E R - B U C H E R , V., 'The Thorn in the Flesh'/'Der Pfahl im Fleisch': Considerations
About 2 Corinthians 12.7-10 in Connection With 12.1-13, in S.E. P O R T E R &
T.H. O L B R I C H T (eck), The Rhetorical Analysis ofScripture: Essays From the 1995 hndon Conference QSNT SS, 146), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997, pp. 388-397.
J E N S E N , I.L., 2 Corinthians. A Self-Study Guide (Bible Study Helps), Chicago IL, 1972.
JERVELL, J . , Imago Dei. Gen l,26f. im Sptjudentum, in der Gnosis und in den paulinischen Briefen (FRLANT, 76), Gttingen, 1960, pp. 173-218.
JERVELL, J., Die Zeichen des Aposteh. Die Wunder beim lukanischen undpaulinischen
Paulus, in SNTU A (1979) 54-75.
JERVIS, L.A. & P. R I C H A R D S O N (eds.), Gospel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Galatians and Romans. FS R.N. Longenecker (JSNT SS, 108), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1994.
JEUB, M., Karfreitag. 2. Korinther 5,14-21, in GPM 34 (1979-1980) (= PTh 69,
1980) 175-183.
JEWETT, R, Paul's Anthropokgical Terms: A Study of Their Use in Conflict Setting
(AGJU, 10), Leiden, 1971, pp. 23-40.
JEWETT, R., The Redactions of 1 Corinthians and the Trajectory of the Pauline School,
in JAARSupp A4 (1978) 389-444, pp. 391-396.
JEZIERSKA, E.J., "Zyjemy dla Pana, umieramy dla Pana..." Sw. Pawel proegzystencji
chrzekijanina w2 Kor5,15 iRz 14,7-8, in Collectanea Theohgica 59 (1989) 2733.
J I L L I O N S , J., Love and Curses: Searching St. Paulfora Vision of Ecumenism, in Sobornost 20 (1998) 49-63.
J O H N C H R Y S O S T O M , . In secundam ad Corinthios epistoUm commentarius (Homiliae), PG 61, cols. 381-610.
J O H N C H R Y S O S T O M , The Homilies of Saint John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constan
tinople, on the Epistles of Paul to the Corinthians: The Oxford Translation Revised
With Additional Notes (The Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, 122), s.l., s.d.
J O H N D A M A S C E N E , '. In epistokm II ad Corinthios,
PG 95, cols. 706-776.
J O H N S O N , L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29 (1999)
145-155.
J O H N S O N , L.A., The EpistoUry Apostle: Paul's Response to the Challenge of the Corin
thian Congregation (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the Uni
versity of Toronto, 2002).
J O H N S O N , LA., Paul's Epistolary Presence in Corinth: A New Look at Robert W. Funk's
Apostolic Parousia, in C S Q 68 (2006) 481-501.
J O H N S O N , S.E., A New Analysis of Second Corinthians, in ATR 47 (1965) 436-445.
J O N E S , ES., "Freiheit" in den Briefen des Apostels Paulus. Eine historische, exegetische
und religionsgeschichtliche Studie (GThA, 34), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rup
recht, 1987, pp. 61-67.
J O N E S , LH., The Contemporary Cross: Study for Passiontide A Theme and Four
Biblical Variations, London, 1973.
JACONO,
302
ALPHABETICAL LIST
P.R., The Apostle Paul, A Second Moses According to II Corinthians 24-4:7,

Ann Arbor MI, 1982.
J O S S U A , J . - P . , Christ autre ou autre Christ?, in Lumire et Vie 22 (1973) 55-70.
JOUBERT, S.J., Behind the Mask of Rhetoric: 2 Corinthians 8 and the Intra-Textual Rela
tion Between Paul and the Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 26 (1992) 101-112.
J O U B E R T , S . J . , Managing the Household: Paul as paterfamilias of the Corinthian House
hold Group in Corinth, in P.R ESLER (ed.), Modelling Early Christianity: SocialScientific Studies of the New Testament in Its Context, London - New York: Routledge, 1995, pp. 213-223.
J O U B E R T , S., Religious Reciprocity in 2 Corinthians 9:6-15: Generosity and Gratitude
as Legitimate Responses to the , in Neotestamentica 33 (1999) 7990.
J U D G E , E.A., Paul's Boasting in Rektion to Contemporary Professional Practice, in
AusBR 16 (1968) 37-50.
J L I C H E R , . , Einleitung in das Neue Testament (Grundriss der theologischen Wis
senschaften, III/1), Tbingen, 1894, ' ^ ^ ("3. Abdruck": 1919); revised by
. F A S C H E R , 1931, pp. 85-101.
J U N G E L , ., La colre de l'aptre et le Dieu incomparabh Un sermon sur 2 Corinthiens
4,5-10, in Foi et Vie 88 (1989) 13-22.
J U N A C K , K . E T A L , (eds.), Das Neue Testament auf Papyrus, II. Die paulinischen Briefe,
vol. 1 : Rom., 1 Kor., 2 Kor., mit einer Einfhrung von . A L A N D ( , 12),
Berlin - New York, 1989, pp. 320-418.
KASEMANN, E., Die Legitimitt des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korinther
3, in ZNW 41 (1942) 33-71.
K A S E M A N N , E., Die Legitimitt des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korinther 1013, in K . H . R E N G S T O R F (ed.), Das Paulusbikin der neueren deutschen Forschung
(WdF, 24), Darmstadt, 1964, 1969, pp. 475-521.
K A S E M A N N , E., Erwgungen zum Stichwort "VersbhnungsUhre im Neuen Testament",
in E. D I N K L E R (ed.), Zeit und Geschichte. F S R. Bultmann, Tbingen, 1964,
pp. 47-59.
K A S E M A N N , E., Some Thoughts on the Theme 'The Doctrine of Reconciliation in the
New Testament', in J.M. R O B I N S O N (ed.), The Future of Our Religious Past. FS
R. Bultmann, trans, by C.E. C A R L S T O N & R.P. S C H A R L E M A N N , London: SCM,
1971, pp. 49-64.
K A I T H A K O T T I L , J . , "Death in Us, Life in You. " Ministry and Suffering: A Study of
2 Cor 4,7-15, in BibU Bhashyam 28 (2002) 433-460.
K A L E R , M., L. P A I N C H A U D & M.P. B U S S I R E S , The Coptic "Apocalypse of Paul",
Irenaeus' "Advenus Haereses" 2.30.7, and the Second-Century Battle for Paul's
Legacy, in Journal of Early Christian Studies 12 (2004) 173-193.
K A M L A H , E., Buchstabe und Geist. Die Bedeutung dieser Antithese fur die alttestamentliche Exegese des Aposteh Paulus, in EvTh 14 (1954) 276-282.
KAMLAH, E., Wie beurteilt Paulus sein Leiden? Ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung seiner
Denkstruktur, in ZNW 54 (1963) 217-232.
KEE, D., Who Were the 'Super-Apostles'of 2 Cor 10-13?, in Restoration Quarterly 23
(1980) 65-76.
KELLY, D.F., Prcher avec puissance k parok de Dieu... ? 2 Corinthiens 4:1-6, in RevRf
49 (1998) 1-13.
KELLY, D.E. Dt vie derrire le message. 2 Corinthiens 4:7-18, in RevRf49 (1998) 1-10.
JONES,
J O N E S RR. - K I M S.
303
G.A., New Testament Interpretation Through Rhetorical Criticism (Studies

in Religion), Chapel Hill NC - London, 1984, pp. 86-96.
K E N N E D Y , J.H., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians?, in The Expositor 5th Series,
vol. VI (1897) 231-238 and 285-304.
K E N N E D Y , J.H., St. Paul's Correspondence With Corinth, in The Expositor 5th Series,
vol. X (1899) 182-195.
K E N N E D Y , J.H., The Second and Third Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians (Studies
in the Gospels and Epistles), London, 1900, repr. Manchester, 1962.
K E N N E D Y , J.H., The Problem of Second Corinthians, in Hermathena 12 (1903) 340-367.
K E N T , H.A., The Glory of Christian Ministry: An Analysis of2 Corinthians 2.14-4.18,
in Grace Theological Journal 2 (1981) 171-189.
K E N T , H.A., A Heart Opened Wide: Studies in II Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI,
1982.
KER, D.R, Family Finances: 'Kinship'and the Collection An Exphratory Paper, in
IrBS 25 (2003) 2-35.
K E R R , A.J., APPABQN, in JTS 39 (1988) 92-97.
KERSCHENSTEINER, J., Der altsyrische Paulustext (CSCO, 315), Leuven, 1970, pp. 59-67.
K E R T E L G E , K., "Rechtfertigung" bei Paulus. Studien zur Struktur und zum Bedeutungs
gehalt des paulinischen Rechtfertigungsbegrif (NTA NF, 3), Mnster, 1967,
1971, pp. 99-107.
K E R T E L G E , K., Das Apostekmt
des Paulus, sein Ursprung und seine Bedeutung, in
BZ 14 (1970) 161-181.
KERTELGE, K , Jesus Christus verkndigen ah den Herrn (2 Kor 4,5), in ID., T. H O L T Z &
C.-E M R Z (eds.), Christus bezeugen. FS W. Trilling (EThSt, 59), Leipzig, 1989,
pp. 227-236.
K E R T E L G E , K., Buchstabe und Geist nach 2 Kor 3, in J.D.G. D U N N (ed.), Paul and
the Mosaic Law. The Third Durham-Tbingen Research Symposium on Earliest
Christianity and Judaism (Durham, September, 1994) (WUNT, 89), Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 117-130.
K E R T E L G E , K., "Neue Schpfung". Grund und Mastab apostolischen Handelns (2.Kor
5,17), in M. E V A N G , H. M E R K L E I N & M. W O L T E R (eds.), Eschatologie und
Schpfung. FS E. Grer (BZNW, 89), Berlin: de Gruyter, 1997, pp. 139-144.
K E T T E R , P., Die beiden Korintherbriefe (Herders Bibelkommentar, 14), Freiburg,
1937, pp. 353-455.
K E U L E R S , J . , De brieven van Paulus (De boeken van het Nieuwe Testament vertaald
en uitgelegd, V/1), Roermond - Maaseik, 1938, pp. 399-486.
KljNE, J.J., We, Us and Our in I and II Corinthians, in NovT8 (1966) 171-179.
KlM, B.-M., Diepaulinische Kollekte (TANZ, 38), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002.
K I M , C.-H., Form and Structure of The Familiar Greek Letter of Recommendation
(SBL DS, 4), Missoula MT: University of Montana Printing Department, 1972.
KlM, S., The Origin of Paul's Gospel(WUNT, II/4), Tbingen, 1981; Grand Rapids
MI, 1982.
KlM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in NovT
39 (1997) 360-384.
K I M , S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept of Recon
ciliation, in R.N. L O N G E N E C K E R (ed.), The Road From Damascus: The Impact
of Paul's Conversion on His Life, Thought, and Ministry (McMaster New Testa
ment Studies), Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124.
KENNEDY,
304
ALPHABETICAL LIST
K I M , S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in I D .

(ed.), Paul and the New Perspective: Second Thoughts on the Origin of Paul's Gos/W(WUNT, 140), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002, pp. 214-238.
KIRNER, C O . , Apostoht und Patronage (I). Methodischer Teil und Forschungsdiskus
sion, in ZAC/JAC6 (2002) 3-37.
KIRNER, G.O., ApostoUt und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rhetorik und
Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Praxis des Paulus in der frhchristlichen
Gemeinde Korinth (IKor 1-4 u. 9; 2Kor 10-13), in ZAC/JAC 7 (2003) 27-72.
K I S T E M A K E R , S.J., Temos urna habitacao celestial: 2 Corintios 5:1, in Vox Scripturae
5 (1995) 147-152.
K I S T E M A K E R , S.J., Exposition of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, Grand Rapids
MI: Baker, 1997.
KlSTNER, H.H., The Meaning of 2 Cor. 8:9: A Historico-Exegetical Study (Ph.D. diss.,
Catholic University of America, Washington DC, 1962).
KlTZBERGER, LR., Bau der Gemeinde. Das paulinische Wortfeld otxo8o[j.i]/(7r)oi>coSofjLEtv (FzB, 53), Wrzburg, 1986, pp. 117-138.
KlTZBERGER, L R , "Wenn also jemand in Christus ist, ist er/sie eine neue Schpfung"
(2 Kor 5,17). Paulinische Perspektiven zu Friede Gerechtigkeit Schpfung, in
Bibel und Kirche 44 (1989) 163-170.
KLAIBER, W., Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulinischen Ktrchenverstndnis (FRLANT, 127), Gttingen, 1982, pp. 82-85, 95-101 and 158-163.
K L A U C K , H.-J., Die Himmelfahrt des Paulus (2 Kor 12,2-4) in der koptischen Paulu
sapokalypse aus Nag Hammadi (NHC V/2), in SNTU 10 (1985) 151-190.
K L A U C K , H.-J., 2. Korintherbrief(Neue
EB, 8), Wrzburg, 1986.
K L A U C K , H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkndigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6, in L. D E
L O R E N Z I (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6)
(Benedic
tina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 267-297 (Discussion: 297-316).
K L A U C K , H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkndigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6, in I D . ,
Gemeinde, Amt, Sakrament. Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Wrzburg: Echter,
1989, pp. 246-272.
K L A U C K , H.-J., Die Himmelfahrt des Paulus (2 Kor 12,2-4) in der koptischen Paulus
apokalypse aus Nag Hammadi (NHC V/2), in I D . , Gemeinde, Amt, Sakrament.
Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Wrzburg: Echter, 1989, pp. 391-429.
K L A U C K , H.-J., Konflikt und Vershnung. Christsein nach dem zweiten Korintherbrief,
Wrzburg: Echter, 1995.
K L E E M A N N , J., Responsabilit e fragilit detta ParoU: "Ho creduto perci ho parkto"
(2 Cor 4, 13), in StEc 20 (2002) 309-321.
K L E I N , H., Craftsmanship Assumptions in Pauline Theology, in A. C H R I S T O P H E R S O N
E T AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS A.J.M. Wedderburn
(JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 94-101.
K L E I N E , W , Zwischen Furcht und Hoffnung. Eine textlinguistische Untersuchung des
Briefes 2 Kor 1-9 zur wechselseitigen Bedeutsamkeit der Beziehung von Apostel und
Gemeinde (BBB, 141), Berlin: Philo, 2002.
K L E I N K N E C H T , K.T., Der leidende Gerechtfertigte. Die alttestamentlich-jdische Tradi
tion vom 'leidenden Gerechten' und ihre Rezeption bei Paulus (WUNT, 11/13),
Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1984, pp. 242-304.
K L I N G , Chr.F., Die Korinther-Briefe. Theologisch-homiletisch bearbeitet (TheologischHomiletisches Bibelwerk, 7), Bielefeld, 1861, 1865 (pp. 271-417); 4th ed.
revised by A. B R A U N E , Bielefeld - Leipzig, 1903, pp. 293-445.
2
KIM
S. - K O P E R S K I V.
305
KLINZING, G., Die Umdeutung des Kultus in der Qumrangemeinde und im Neuen Tes
tament (StUNT, 7), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rupprecht, 1971, pp. 175-182.
KLPPER, A., Exegetisch-kritische Untersuchungen ber den zweiten Brief des Paulus
an die Gemeinde zu Korinth, Gttingen, 1869.
KLPPER, A., Kommentar ber das zweite Sendschreiben des Apostels Paulus an die
Gemeinde zu Korinth, Bedin, 1874.
KLUMBIES, P.-G., Die Rede von Gott bei Paulus in ihrem zeitgeschichtlichen Kontext
(FRLANT, 155), Gttingen, 1992, pp. 172-179.
K L U M B I E S , P.-G., Studien zur paulinischen Theologie (Schriftenreihe der Evangeli
schen Fachhochschule Freiburg, 8), Mnster et al.: LIT, 2000.
K N A U F , E.A., Zum Ethnarchen desAretas. 2 Kor 11,32, in ZNW74
(1983) 145-147.
K N O X , ]., A Conjecture as to the Original Status of II Corinthians and II Thessahnians
in the Pauline Corpus, in JBL 55 (1936) 147-153.
KNOX, R.A., A New Testament Commentary for English Readers, vol. II: The Aas of
the Apostles. St Paul's Letters to the Churches, London, 1954.
K O C H , D.-A., Die Schrift als Zeuge des Evangeliums. Untersuchungen zur Verwendung
und zum Verstndnis der Schrift bei Paulus (BHTh, 69), Tbingen, 1986,
pp. 331-341.
K O C H , D.-A., Abraham und Mose im Streit der Meinungen. Beobachtungen und Hypo
thesen zur Debatte zwischen Paulus und seinen Gegnern in 2 Kor 11,22-23 und
3,7-18, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125),
K N I G , H., Deus erat in Christo'. Zur Interpretation von 2 Cor. 5.19 bei den hteinischen Kirchenvtern, in E.A. L I V I N G S T O N E (ed.), Studia Patrstica Vol. XXIV.
Papers presented at the Eleventh International Conference on Patristic Studies held
in Oxford 1987. Histrica, Theologica et Philosophica, Gnostica, Leuven: Pee
ters, 1993, pp. 284-290.
KNIG, H., Wer ist "Gott in Christus"? Beobachtungen zu den Anfngen der Rezep
tionsgeschichte von 2 Cor 5,19 in der frhchristlichen Literatur, in R. G R Y S O N
(ed.), Philohgia Sacra. Biblische undpatristische Studien. FS H.J. Frede &
W. Thiele (Aus der Geschichte der lateinischen Bibel, 24/1), Freiburg i. Br.:
Herder, 1993, pp. 285-305.
K O E N I G , ]., The Knowing of Glory and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5), in
R.T. F O R T N A & B.R. G A V E N T A (eds.), The Conversation Continues. Studies in
Paul and John. FS J.L. Martyn, Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1990, pp. 158-169.
K N I G , K., Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh 40 (1897)
481-554.
KSTENBERGER, A.J., "We Plead on Christ's Behalf: 'Be Reconciled to God,"', in BiTr
48 (1997) 328-331.
K S T E R , H., Einfhrung in das Neue Testament im Rahmen der Religionsgeschichte
und Kulturgeschichte der hellenistischen und rmischen Zeit, Berlin - New York,
1980, pp. 560-565.
KLENKOW, A.B., Paul and Opponents in 2 Cor 10-13 - THEIOI ANDRES and Spi
ritual Guides, in L. B O R M A N N , K.D. T R E D I C I & A. S T A N D H A R T I N G E R (eds.),
Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament. FS
D. Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1994, pp. 351-374.
K O P E R S K I , V., Knowledge of Christ and Knowledge of God in the Corinthian Correspon
dence, in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leu
ven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 377-396.
306
ALPHABETICAL LIST
V., Suffering, Koinnia, and Wisdom in 2 Corinthians, in BibToday 37

(1999) 139-144.
K O P E R S K I , V., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation, in BibToday 40 (2002) 25-31.
K O P E R S K I , V., Resurrection Terminokgy in Paul, in R. B I E R I N G E R , V. KOPERSKI &
B. LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht
(BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press and Peeters, 2002, pp. 265-281.
K R M E R , H., Zum sprachlichen Duktus in 2 K 10, V.9 und 12, in H. B A L Z &
S. SCHULZ (eds.), Das Wort und die Wrter. FS G. Friedrich, Stuttgart et al.,
1973, pp. 97-100.
K R A F T C H I C K , S.J., Death in Us, Life in You, The Apostolic Medium, in E.H. L O V E RING, Jr. (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1991 Seminar Papers, vol. 30, Atlanta
GA: Scholars, 1991, pp. 618-637.
K R A F T C H I C K , S.J., Death in Us, Life in You: The Apostolic Medium, in D.M. H A Y
(ed.), Pauline Theobgy, vol. 2: 1 &2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress,
1993, pp. 156-181.
K R A F T C H I C K , S.J., Death's Parsing: Experience as a Mode of Theobgy in Paul, in
J.C. A N D E R S O N , P. S E L L E W & C. S E T Z E R (eds.), Pauline Conversations in Con
text. FS C.J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002,
pp. 144-166.
K R E I T Z E R , L.J., 2 Corinthians (New Testament Guides), Sheffield: Sheffield Acade
mic, 1996.
K R E M E R , J., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Kleiner Kommentar, 8), Stuttgart, s.d.
KREMER, J., Christliche Schriftausbgung. Eine bibeltheobgsche Erwgung zu 2 Kor 3,18,
in Bibel und Liturgie 52 (1979) 18-21.
KREMER, J., "Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geist aber macht kbendig". Methodobgische und hermeneutische Erwgungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in J. Z M I J E W S K I & E. N E L L E SEN (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann (BBB, 53), Bonn,
1980, pp. 219-250.
K R E M E R , ]., Neueste Methoden der Exegese, dargekgt an 2 Kor 3,6b, in TheobgischPraktische Quartalschrift 128 (1980) 327-361.
K R E M E R , } . , Worte des Herrn und Worte des Paulus ab Wort Gottes. Exegetische, her
meneutische und bibelheobgische Erwgungen zu 2 Kor 12,9-10, in J. FlGL &
E. W A L D S C H T Z (eds.), Ganzheitliches Denken. FS. A.K. Wucherer-Huldenfeld,
Wien, 1989, pp. 69-87.
K R E M E R , J., 2. Korintherbrief(SKK,
8), Stuttgart, 1990.
K R E M E R , ]., "Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geist aber macht lebendig."Methodobgische
und hermeneutische Erwgungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in I D . , Die Bibel beim Wort genom
men. Beitrge zu Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testaments, ed. R. K H S C H E L M
& M. STOWASSER, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1995, pp. 265-297.
K R E M E R , ]., Worte des Herrn und Worte des Paulus ah Wort Gottes. Exegetische, her
meneutische und bibelheobgische Erwgingen zu 2 Kor 12,9-10, in I D . , Die Bibel
beim Wort genommen. Beitrge zu Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testaments, ed.
R. K H S C H E L M & M. S T O W A S S E R , Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1995,
pp. 298-318.
KRENKEL, M., Beitrge zur Aufhellung der Geschichte und der Briefe des Aposteb Pau
lus, Braunschweig, 1890, 1895, pp. 47-125 and 153-378.
K R E N T Z , E., Preaching to an Alien Culture: Resources in the Corinthian Letters, in
Word & World 16 (1996) 465-472.
KOPERSKI,
307
KOPERSKI V. - K U S C H N E R U S B.
KRIMMER, H., Zweiter Korintherbrief (B'ibelkommemar, 1 2 ) , Neuhausen - Stuttgart,

1987.
Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostoktstheohgie

( T A N Z , 3 7 ) , Tbingen - Basel, 2 0 0 1 .
K R U S E , C G . , The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians: An Introduction and Com
mentary ( T N T C , 8 ) , Leicester - Grand Rapids M I , 1 9 8 7 .
K R U S E , C G . , The Offender and the Offence in 2 Corinthians 2:5 and 7:12, in EvQ
K R U G , J.,
60 (1988)
129-139.
The Rektionship Between the Opposition to Paul Reflected in 2 Corin

thians 1-7and 10-13, in EvQ 61 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 1 9 5 - 2 0 2 .
KRUSE, C G . , Paul, the Dtw and the Spirit, in S . E . P O R T E R (ed.), Paul and His Theo
logy (Pauline Studies, 3 ) , Leiden - Boston M A : Brill, 2 0 0 6 , pp. 1 0 9 - 1 3 0 .
KUGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kulturellen Basis
bild von 2 Kor 2,14-16, in R . HOPPE & U . B U S S E (eds.), Von Jesus zum Christus.
Christologische Studien. F S P. Hoffmann ( B Z N W , 9 3 ) , Berlin - New York: de
KRUSE, C G . ,
Gruyter, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 1 5 5 - 1 7 3 .
KGLER, ]., Duftmetaphorik im Neuen Testament, in ID. (ed.), Die Macht der Nase.
Zur religisen Bedeutung des Duftes. Religionsgeschichte Bibel Liturgie (SBS, 1 8 7 ) ,
Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2 0 0 0 , pp. 1 2 3 - 1 7 1 .
K H L , E . , ber 2. Korinther 5,1-10. Ein Beitrag zur Frage nach dem Hellenismus bei
Paulus, Knigsberg, 1 9 0 4 .
K M M E L , W.G., Einleitung in das Neue Testament, Heidelberg,
1973,
1983,
1 7
pp.
2 1
242-255.
KMMEL, W.G., Introduction to the New Testament, trans, by Howard Clark Kee,
Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 7 5 , rev. ed. 1 9 8 4 , pp. 2 7 9 - 2 9 3 .
K U R Z I N G E R , J . , Die Briefe des Aposteh Paulus. Die Briefe an die Korinther und Gak2
ter ( E B , 2 ) , Wrzburg, 1 9 5 4 , 1 9 6 8 , pp.

KUREK-CHOMYCZ,
D.
A.,
59-90.
Sincerity and Chastity for Christ: A Textual Problem in
2 Cor. 11:3 Reconsidered, in NovT 4 9 ( 2 0 0 7 ) 5 4 - 8 4 .
D . & R . B I E R I N G E R , Guardians of the Old at the Dawn of the

New: The Role ofAngeh in the Pauline Epistles, in F.V. REITERER, T. NlCKLAS &
K. SCHPFLIN (eds.), Angeh. The Concept of'Celestial Beings - Origins, Devekpment and Reception (Deuterocanonical and Cognate Literature Yearbook 2 0 0 7 ,
Berlin - New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 3 2 5 - 3 5 5 .
K U R E K - C H O M Y C Z , D . A . , A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense Imagery'
and St. Paul's Olfactory Metaphors in the Depiction of His Experience of God, in
I. DUBIANETSKAYA & A . M C M I L L I N (eds.), Your Sun Shall Never Set Again, And
Your Moon Shall Wane No More. F S A . Nadson [forthcoming].
K U R E K - C H O M Y C Z , D . A . 'Always Carrying the Dying of Jesus in the Body'(2 Cor 4,10).
Apostolic Suffering as Participation in the Dying and the Life of Jesus, and as
an Epiphany of God's Power, in T. Merrigan & F. Glorieux (eds.), 'Godhead Here
in Hiding': Incarnation and the History of Human Suffering [forthcoming].
KURZ, W.S., 2 Corinthians: Implied Readers and Canonical Implications, in JSNT61
KUREK-CHOMYCZ,
(1996)
43-63.
KUSCHNERUS, B., "You Yourselves Are Our Letter": 2 Cor 3 as an Example for the
Usage of Metaphor in Paul, in R . BlSSCHOPS & J. FRANCIS (eds.), Metaphor,
Canon and Community: Jewish, Christian and Iskmic Approaches (Religions and
Discourse, 1 ) , Bern: Lang, 1 9 9 9 , pp. 9 3 - 1 1 1 .
308
ALPHABETICAL LIST
B., Die Gemeinde ah Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funktion der

Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197), Gttingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002.
K U S K E , D., Making
Use of Our Lutheran Heritage: 'Objective Justification' in
Our Mission Outreach Based on an Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:18-19, in Wisconsin
Lutheran Quarterly 11 (1980) 6-29.
Kuss, O., Die Briefe an die Rmer, Korinther und GaUter (RNT, 6), Regensburg,
1940.
LAKE, K., The Earlier Epistles of St. Paul: Their Motive and Origin, London, 1911,
pp. 144-175 and 219-235.
L A M B , J . , 2 Corinthians, Leiceister: Crossway, 1999.
L A M B E R I G T S , S., Algemene inleiding op de tweede Korintierbrief, in VlAAMSE BljBELS T I C H T I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 7-12.
L A M B E R I G T S , S., Ik heb gehofd, daarom heb ik gesproken, in V L A A M S E BIJBELSTICHT I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep
Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 22-24.
L A M B E R I G T S , S., Thuis in het lichaam zijn we ver van de Heer, in V L A A M S E BIJBELS T I C H T I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werk
groep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 25-26.
L A M B E R I G T S , S., De liefde van Christus laat ons geen rust, in V L A A M S E B I J B E L S T I C H T I N G , Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep
Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 27-28.
L A M B E R I G T S , S., De liefdevolle collecte voor Jeruzalem, in V L A A M S E B I J B E L S T I C H T I N G ,
Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacer
dos, 1989, pp. 32-33.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , "Om samen testerven en samen te leven"(2 Kor 7,3), in Bijdragen 37
(1976) 234-251.
L A M B R E C H T , J., The Fragment of 2 Cor vi 14-vii 1: A Plea for Its Authenticity, in
T. B A A R D A , A.F.J. KLIJN & WC. V A N U N N I K (eds.), MisceUanea Neotestamentica, //(NTSupp, 48), Leiden: Brill, 1978, pp. 143-161.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in I D . , Daar
komt toch eens... Opstellen over verrijzenis en eeuwig leven (Nik-Reeks, 2), Leuven, 1981, pp. 195-221.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , La vie enghutit en ce qui est mortel. Commentaire de 2 Co 5,4c,
in M. B E N Z E R A T H , A. S C H M I D & J . G U I L L E T (eds.), La Pque du Christ.
Mystre de salut. FS F.-X. Durrwell (LeDiv, 112), Paris: Cerf, 1982, pp. 237248.
L A M B R E C H T , J., "Totsteedsgrotereglorie" (2 Kor. 3,18), in Collationes 13 (1983) 131138.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , Transformation in 2 Cor 3,18, in Bib 64 (1983) 243-254.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , Structure and Line of Thought in 2 Cor 2,14-4,6,
in Bib 64 (1983)
344-380.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , Philological and Exegetical Notes on 2 Cor 13,4, in Bijdragen 46
(1985) 261-269.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , The nekrsis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,7-15, in
A. V A N H O Y E (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministre
KUSCHNERUS,
309
K U S C H N E R U S B. - L A M B R E C H T J.
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
Het lijden bij Paulus, in I D . (ed.), Hoebng nog en waarom toch? God,
mens en lijden (Nik-Reeks, 18), Leuven - Amersfoort: Acco, 1988, pp. 51-74.
in L. D E
(Benedictina, 10),
"Reconcileyourselves...": A Reading of 2 Cor 5,11-21,
(ed.), The Diakona of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4)

LORENZI
The Favorable Time: A Study of 2 Cor 6,2a in Its Context, in

H. FRANKEMLLE & K. KERTELGE (eds.), Vom Urchristentum zu Jesus. FS J. Gnilka,
Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1989, pp. 377-391.
Is alle roemen unverstndig? 2 Kbrintiers 10 in de herziene Willibrord-
vertaling, in Colbtiones 23 (1993) 359-378.

Christ the Universal Savior According to I and 2 Corinthians, in
ID.,
Pauline Studies: Collected Essays (BETL, 115), Leuven: Leuven University Press -
Peeters, 1994, pp. 161-173.

The Eschatological Outhok in 2 Cor. 4.7-15, in T. S C H M I D T &
M. SILVA (eds.), To Tell the Mystery: Essays on New Testament Eschatology. FS
R.H. Gundry, Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1994, pp. 122-139.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Transformation in 2 Corinthians 3,18, in R. BlERINGER & J. L A M
B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University
Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 295-306 (306-307: Additional Note).
L A M B R E C H T , J., Structure and Line of Thought in 2 Cor 2,14-4,6,
in R B I E R I N G E R
& J. L A M B R E C H T , . Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven Uni
versity Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 257-293 (293-294: Additional Note).
L A M B R E C H T , J., The nekrsis of Jesus: Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,7-15, in
R. B I E R I N G E R & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven:
Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 309-332 (332-333: Additional
Note).
L A M B R E C H T , J., The Eschatological Outhok in 2 Corinthians 4.7-15, in R Bieringer &
J. Lambrecht, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven Univer

La vie engloutit ce qui est morfei Commentane de 2 Corinthiens 5,4c, in
R BIERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL 112), Leuven:
Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 351-360 (361: Additional Note).
L A M B R E C H T , J., "Reconcile Yourselves...": A Reading of 2 Corinthians 5,11-21,
in
L A M B R E C H T , J., The Favorable Time: A Study of 2 Cor 6,2a in Its Context, in R B I E
R I N G E R & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leu
ven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 515-529 (529: Additional Note).
L A M B R E C H T , J., The Fragment 2 Corinthians 6,14-7,1 : A Plea for Its Authenticity, in
To Die Together and to Live Together: A Study of 2 Corinthians 7,3,
in R BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven:

Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 571-586 (586-587: Additional
Note).
L A M B R E C H T , J., Phibhgical and Exegetical Notes on 2 Corinthians 13,4, in R. B I E
R I N G E R & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leu
ven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 589-597 (598: Additional Note).
310
ALPHABETICAL LIST
The Defeated Paul, Aroma of Christ: An Exegetical Study of2 Corin

thians 2: l4-16b, in LouvSt 20 (1995) 170-186.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Corinthians 1013, in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 325-346.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of Thought in
2 Corinthians 10,1-6, in Bib 77 (1996) 398-416.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott B. Andrews' Exegesis of
2 Cor ll.23b-33,
in NTS A3 (1997) 285-290.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Paul's Boasting About the Corinthians: A Study of2 Corinthians 8:249:5, in NovTAQ (1998) 352-368.
L A M B R E C H T , J., 2 Korintiers. Belichting van het bijbelboek, 's Hertogenbosch: Katholieke Bijbelstichting; Brugge: Tabor, 1999.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , Paul's Second Letter to the Corinthians, in BibToday 37 (1999) 132138.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Second Corinthians (Sacra Pagina Series, 8), Collegeville MN: Litur
gical Press, 1999, 2006 (with Additional Bibliography).
L A M B R E C H T , J., Verhngen naar de dood? Tijdens en na de lezing van 2 Korintiers 4,165,10, in Colhtiones 29 (1999) 313-326.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Strength in Weakness: Genuine Ministry According to 2 Corinthians
11-12, in MST Review A (2000) 47-61.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , Paul's Boasting About the Corinthians: A Study of 2 Cor 8,24-9,5, in
I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofRevehtion (AnBib,
147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 91-106.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Dangerous Boasting: Paul's Self-Commendation in 2 Cor 10-13, in I D . ,
Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofRevehtion (AnBib,
147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 107-129.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of Thought in
2 Cor 10,1-6, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book of
Revehtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001,
pp. 131-148.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Strength in Weakness. An Answer to Scott B. Andrews on 2 Cor 11,23b33, in I D . , Coected Studies on Pauline Literature and on the Book ofRevehtion
(AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 149-156.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en sterkte, in
NTT 55 (2001) 273-285.
L A M B R E C H T , J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context: Paul's Particuhr Way of Arguing
in 2 Cor 10-13, in Bib 82 (2001) 305-324.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , Paulus vermag aes door de kracht van God (2 Korintiers
12:9-10),
in I D . , De kracht van bet gehof Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven
Leusden: Acco - Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 213-227.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Verhngen naar de dood? (2 Korintiers 4,16-5,10),
in I D . , De kracht
van het gehof. Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament, Leuven - Leusden: Acco Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 197-212.
L A M B R E C H T , J . , Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10,
in
V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One Reads: New Testament Essays (Annua
Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven - Paris - Dudley MA: Peeters, 2003, pp. 218225.
311
L A M B R E C H T J. - L A N G K A M M E R H .
LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context, Paul's Partieuhr Way of Arguing in
2 Cor 10-13, in V. K O P E R S K I (ed.), Understanding What One Reads. New Testa
ment Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven - Paris - Dudley MA: Pee
lers, 2003, pp. 226-244.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in
T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Com
2003, pp. 259-266.
LAMBRECHT, J., De terugkeer van Titus (2 Korintiers 7,5-16), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS
- NBG, 2005, pp. 110-115.
LAMBRECHT, J., Zwakheid en kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn KBS/VBS
- NBG, 2005, pp. 116-130.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Paulus'' toekomstig optreden met kracht (2 Korintiers 13,1-4), in I D . ,
De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Hale
wijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 131-136.
LAMBRECHT, J., Hyper ego: 'Ik nog meer' (2 Korintiers 11,23-25), in ID., Recht op de
waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling,
Leuven - Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco, 2005, pp. 113-123.
LAMBRECHT, J., In onze plaats gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-15 en 21), in ID., Recht
op de waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelverta
ling, Leuven - Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco, 2005, pp. 125-134.
LAMBRECHT, J., Christus is voor aen gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-6,2), in ID., Trouw
en Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Averbode, 2006,
pp. 125-136.
LAMBRECHT, J., Uit iin en dezelfde brief (2 Korintiers 8,24-9,5), in ID., Trouw en
Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Averbode, 2006,
pp. 137-143.
L A M P E , G.W.H., The Seal of the Spirit: A Study in the Doctrine of Baptism and Con
firmation in the New Testament and the Fathers, London, 1951.
L A M P E , G.W.H., Church Discipline and the Interpretation of the Episths to the Corin
thians, in W.R. F A R M E R , C.F.D. M O U L E & R.R. NiEBUHR (eds.), Christian His
tory and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 337-361.
L A M P E , P., Die urchristliche Rede von der "Neuschpfung des Menschen" im Lichte kon
struktivistischer Wissenssoziohgie, in S. A L K I E R & R. B R U C K E R (eds.), Exegese und
Methodendiskussion (TANZ, 23), Tbingen: Francke, 1998, pp. 21-32.
L A N E , W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 33 (1982)
3-29.
L A N G , F., Die Briefe an die Korinther (NTD, 7), Gttingen - Zrich, 1986.
L A N G , F., Bibliographie zum 1. und 2. Korintherbrief, Gttingen, 1989.
L A N G , EG., 2. Korinther 5,1-10 in der neueren Forschung (BGBE, 16), Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr, 1973.
L A N G , M., Erwgungen zu 2 Kor 5,19a, in BN 84 (1996) 46-50.
L A N G H E I N R I C H , F., Der zweite Brief Sankt Pauli an die Korinther. Ein Beitrag zu einer
biblischen Pastoraltheohgie, Leipzig, 1887, 1905.
L A N G K A M M E R , H., Tak zwana mowa blazna Jwiftego Pawh (2 Kor 11, 16-12, 13),
in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148.
16
312
ALPHABETICAL LIST
G., Les ptres de Saint Paul aux Corinthiens, Rome

Brugge - Paris, 1910, pp. 335-479.
LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 51 (2000) 342-348.
L A R S O N , J., Paul's Masculinity, in JBL 123 (2004) 85-97.
LARSSON, E., Christus als Vorbild. Eine Untersuchung zu den paulinischen Tauf- und
Eikontexten (Acta seminarii neotestamentici Upsaliensis, 23), Uppsala - Copen
hagen, 1962, pp. 275-293.
LATEGAN, B.C., "Meente met ongehwiges in dieselfde juk trek nie", in Scriptum 12
(1984) 20-34 (with a response by J.A. Loubser, pp. 35-39).
LATTEY, C , in 2 Cor xi.20, in JTS 44 (1943) 148.
LEARY, T.J., Thorn in the Flesh'-2 Corinthians 12:7, in JTS 43 (1992) 520-522.
LEBOURLIER, J., L'Ancien Testament, mirroir de la gloire du Seigneur Jsus. Une lecture
du chapitre 3 de la deuxime ptre aux Corinthiens, in BLE 97 (1996) 321-329.
LEE, J.Y., Interpreting the Demoniac Powers in Pauline Thought, in NovT 12 (1970)
54-69.
LGASSE, S., Paul fut-il un Juif apostat?, in BLE 95 (1994) 183-196.
L E G R A N D , L., Alcuni aspetti missionari di 2 Corinti, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonh of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 305-325.
LEIVESTAD, R., "The Meekness and Gentleness of Christ" II Cor. X.1, in NTS 12 (19651966) 156-164.
LEMMER, R., Early Jewish Mysticism, Jewish Apocalyptic and Writings of the New Tes
tamentA Triangulation, in Neotestamentica 30 (1996) 359-376.
L E M O N N Y E R , ., ptres de Saint Paul. Traduction et commentaire, part 1 : Lettres aux
Thessabniciens, aux Gabtes, aux Corinthiens, aux Romains, Paris, 1908, pp. 177235.
L E N S H , R.-C.H., The Interpretation of St. Paul's First and Second Epistks to the Corin
thians, Minneapolis MN, 1937; repr. 1963, pp. 791-1341.
LETELLIER, J., Le thme du voiU de Mose, chez Origne. Exode 34, 33-35 et 2 Corin
thiens 3,12-18, in RevSR 62 (1988) 14-26.
LEVISON, J.R., The Spirit and the TempU in Paul's Letters to the Corinthians, in
S.E. P O R T E R (ed.), Paul and His Theology (Pauline Studies, 3), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2006, pp. 189-215.
LEWIS, J.P. (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21:
An Exercise in Hermeneutics
(SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989.
LEWIS, J.P., Significant Issues in the Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in I D .
(ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, Lewiston NY - Queenston ON Lampeter, 1989, pp. 29-64.
LEWIS, J.P., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in I D . (ed.), Interpreting2
Corinthians
5:14-21, Lewiston NY - Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 129-141.
LIAS, J.J., The Second EpistU of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians: With Notes and
Introduction (Cambridge Greek Testament), Cambridge, 1890.
LIEBERS, R., Das Gesetz als Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des Paulus
(AThANT, 75), Zrich: TVZ, 1989.
LlECHTENHAHN, R., Die berwindung des Leidens bei Paulus und in der zeitgenssi
schen Stoa, in ZThKiQ (1922) 368-399.
LlETZMANN, H., Die Briefe des Aposteh Paulus. An die Korinther II (HNT), Tbingen,
1909, 1921 ("unvernderter Abdruck": pp. 165-224), 1931 (pp. 97-162), 1949
("von W.G. K M M E L ergnzte Auflage": pp. 97-164 and 196-214), 1969.
LAPERRINE D ' H A U T P O U L ,
L A P E R R I N E D ' H A U T P O U L G. - L O H S E E.
LILLIE, W, An Approach to 2 Corinthians 5-1-10,
313
in 5 / 7 3 0 ( 1 9 7 7 ) 5 9 - 7 0 .
LlM, T., 'Not in Persuasive Words of Wisdom, but in the Demonstration of the Spirit and
of Power', in NovT29
(1987)
137-149.
L I N C O L N , A.T., 'Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance of the Rapture to
Paradise in II Corinthians XII.1-10, in NTS 2 5 ( 1 9 7 8 - 1 9 7 9 ) 2 0 4 - 2 2 0 .
L I N C O L N , A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly Dimen
sion in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatohgy, Cambridge,
1 9 8 1 , pp. 5 9 - 8 6 .
LlNDEMANN, A., Paulus und die korinthische Escbatohgie. Zur These von einer 'Ent
wicklung' im paulinischen Denken, in NTS 3 7 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 7 3 - 3 9 9 .
LlNDEMANN, A., Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3, in
WortDienst 2 3 ( 1 9 9 5 )
125-151.
L I N D E M A N N , A., Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3,

in I D . (ed.), Paulus, Apostel und Lehrer der Kirche. Studien zu Paulus und zum
frhen Paulusverstndnis, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 5 , pp. 3 7 63.
LlNDEMANN, A., Hilfe fiir die Armen. Zur ethischen Argumentation des Paulus in den
Kollektenbriefen II Kor 8 und II Kor 9, in C. M A I E R , R . LIWAK & K.-P. J R N S
(eds.), Exegese vor Ort. FS P. Welten, Leipzig: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 2 0 0 1 ,
pp.
199-216.
LlNDEMANN, A., Die Jerusalem-Kollekte des Paulus ab "diakonisches Unternehmen", in

WortDienst 2 8 ( 2 0 0 5 ) 9 9 - 1 1 6 .
F., Paul's Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 4:16-5:10 (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 8 9 ) ,

Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 5 .
LIPS, H. V O N , DerApostoht des Paulus ein Charisma? Semantische Aspekte zu xpi?XapicT[j.a und anderen Wortpaaren im Sprachgebrauch des Paulus, in Bib 6 6 ( 1 9 8 5 )
LlNDGRD,
305-343.
H., Die Entstehung des 2. Korintherbriefes, Berlin: Schneider, 1 8 9 6 .

LlSCO, H., Judaismus Triumphatus. Ein Beitrag zur AusUgung der vier ktzten Kapitel
des II. Kor., Berlin: Schneider, 1 8 9 6 .
L O C K E , J., A Paraphrasis and Notes on the Epistles of St Paul to the GaUtians, 1 and
2 Corinthians, Romans, Ephesians, vol. I I , London, 1 7 0 7 ; repr. ed. A.W. W A I N W R I G H T , Oxford, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 6 3 - 3 1 3 .
L O D G E , J.G., The Apostle's Appeal and Readers' Response: 2 Corinthians 8 and 9, in
LiSCO,
Chicago Studies 3 0 ( 1 9 9 1 )
59-75.
L N I N G , K., Eschatohgische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum StelUnwert des Bundes
motivs im Zusammenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriologien, in H. F R A N K E M L L E
(ed.), Der ungekndigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones
Disputatae, 1 7 2 ) , Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 7 8 - 1 3 4 .
LWE, R. Abstand von der Gemeinde? Der anwesende und abwesende Paulus in eige
ner und korinthischer Sicht (2. Kor. 10), in EvTh 1 3 ( 1 9 5 3 ) 8 4 - 8 8 .
L O F T H O U S E , W.F., Singular and Plural in St. Paul's Utters, inExpT58
(1946-1947)
179-182.
LOFTHOUSE, WE, "Fand "We"in the Pauline Letters, in ExpT(A ( 1 9 5 2 - 1 9 5 3 ) 2 4 1 - 2 4 5 .

L O F T H O U S E , W.F., "F and "We" in the Pauline Letters, in BiTr 6 ( 1 9 5 5 ) 7 2 - 8 0 .
E., "Das Amt, das die Vershnung predigt", in J. F R I E D R I C H , W. P H L M A N N &

E S T U H L M A C H E R (eds.), Rechtfertigung. FS E. Ksemann, Tbingen - Gttingen,
LOHSE,
1 9 7 6 , pp. 3 3 9 - 3 4 9 .
314
ALPHABETICAL LIST
LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Vershnung predigt", in ID., Die Vielfalt des Neuen Tes
taments. Exegetische Studien zur Theologie des Neuen Testaments, vol. II, Gttin
gen, 1982, pp. 160-170.
LOHSE, E . (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13)
LOHSE, E., Das kirchliche Amt des Aposteh und das apostolische Amt der Kirche - ku
menische Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 10-13, in ID. (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrn
dung des apostolischen Amtes: (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992,
pp. 129-146.
LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apology: The Compositional Unity of2 Corin
thians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004.
LORUSSO, G., La gioia e la sofferenza nell'apostolato : Analisi retorico-semantica di 2Cor
1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1998).
LORUSSO, G., / / ministero Pasquale di Paob in 2Cor 1-7: Le implicazioni del soffrire
e gioire per il vangelo, Roma: Vivere In, 2001.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paulus se dorng in die vkes: 2 Kor 12:7, in Ned GerefTeologiese Tydskrifll (1981) 259-268.
LOUBSER, J.A., Winning the Struggle (or: How to Treat Heretics) (2 Corinthians 12:110), in Journal of Theobgy for Southern Africa 75 (1991) 75-83.
LOUBSER, J.A., A New Look at Paradox and Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in Neotestamentica 26 (2/1992) 507-521.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism : An Exphration of2 Cor
11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206.
LOUBSER, J.A., Ethos and Ethics in 2 Corinthians: Paul's Higher Ethical Reasoning
in Preparation for His Third Visit to A Congregation That Were About to
Become His Enemies, in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Identity, Ethics, and Ethos in
the New Testament (BZNW, 141), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006,
pp. 219-240.
LHRMANN, D . , Offenbarung und Verkndigung im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Das
Offenbarungsverstndnis bei Paulus und in paulinischen Gemeinden (WMANT,
16), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 1965, pp. 45-66 [eh. 4].
LOHRMANN, D . , Rechtfertigung und Vershnung, in ZThKdl
(1970) 437-452.
LTGERT, D.W., Freiheitspredigt und Schwarmgeister in Korinth. Ein Beitrag zur Cha
rakteristik der Christuspartei (BFChTh, 12,3), Gtersloh, 1908.
LUTHI, W , Der zweite Korintherbrief, ausgelegt fr die Gemeinde, Basel, 1960.
LUTHER, M . , Epistel-Auslegung, vol. 2: Die Korintherbriefe, ed. E . ELLWEIN, Gttin
gen, 1968, pp. 325-439.
Luz, U., Der alte und der neue Bund bei Paulus und im Hebrerbrief, in EvTh 27
(1967) 318-336.
Luz, U., Das Geschichtsverstndnis des Paulus (BEvTh, 49), Mnchen, 1968, pp. 123134.
LYONNET, S., Cyrille d'Alexandrie et 2 Cor 3,17, in Bib 32 (1951) 25-31.
MACEVILLY, ]., An Exposition of the Epistles of St. Paul, vol. I, Dublin, 1855, 1891,
pp. 283-359.
MACHALET, C , Paulus und seine Gegner. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintberbriefen,
in W. DIETRICH, P. FREIMARK & H . SCHRECKENBERG (eds.), Theokratia. FS
K . H . Rengstorf (Jahrbuch des Institutum Judaicum Delitzschianum II, 19701972), Leiden, 1973, pp. 183-203.
4
L O H S E E. - M A N U S C . U .
315
MACKINTOSH, R., Corinth and the Tragedy of St. Paul, in The Expositor 7th Series,
vol. VI (1908) 77-83.
MACKINTOSH, R , The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI
(1908) 226-234.
MACKINTOSH, R , The Four Perplexing Chapters, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI
(1908) 336-344.
MACKY, P.W., St. Paul's Cottage of Metaphors in II Corinthians 5:1-10:
Ornamental
or Exploratory?, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 162-173.
MACLAREN, A., Romans, Corinthians (To II Corinthians, Chap. V) (Expositions on
Holy Scripture, 14), repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1984, pp. 268-389.
MACLAREN, A., Second Corinthians (Chaps. VII to End), Galatians and Philippians
(Expositions on Holy Scripture, 15), repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1984, pp. 1-90.
MACRAE, G.W., Anti-Dualist Polemic in 2 Cor. 4,6?, in StEv IV/1 (TU, 102), Ber
lin, 1968, pp. 420-431.
MACRORY, J., The Epistks of St. Paul to the Corinthians: With Introductions and Com
mentary, Dublin, 1915, pp. i-xii and 1-160.
MADROS, P., Susceptibilit et humilit de saint Paul dans sa seconde lettre aux Corin
thiens, Jerusalem, 1981.
MADROS, P., The Pride and Humility of Saint Paul in His Second Letter to the Corin
thians, trans, by M. DEUEL, Jerusalem, 1986.
MAGASS, W., Theophrast und Paulus. Exemphrisch fur Umstnde und Ethos in Korinth
und Sahniki, in Kairos 26 (1984) 154-165.
MAIER, F., Die Briefe Pauli. Ihr Charakter, ihre Bedeutung, ihre Chronohgie, Entste
hung und Echtheit (Biblische Zeitfragen, II/5-6), Mnster, 1912.
MAKOTO, M., Paul's Weakness: A Study in Pauline Polemics (II Corinthians 10-13)
(Ph.D. Diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 1968).
MALEPARAMPIL, J., The "Trinitarian" Formulae in St. Paul: An Exegetical Investiga
tion Into the Meaning and Function of those Pauline Sayings which Compositely
Make Mention of God, Christ and the Holy Spirit (EHST, 546), Frankfurt am
Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in HTR 76 (1983) 143173.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in ID., Paul and the
Popuhr Philosophers, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1989, pp. 91-119.
MANSON, T.W., St. Paul in Ephesus (3) and (4): The Corinthian Correspondence, in
BJRL 26 (1941-1942) 101-120; 327-341.
MANSON, T.W., 2 Cor. 2:14-17: Suggestions Towards an Exegesis, in J.N. SEVENSTER
& W.C. VAN UNNIK (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven
F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 155-162.
MANSON, T.W., The Corinthian Correspondence (1), in ID., Studies in the Gospels and
Epistks, ed. M. BLACK, Philadelphia PA: Westminster, 1962, pp. 190-209.
MANSON, T.W., The Corinthian Correspondence (2), in ID., Studies in the Gospeh and
Epistks, ed. M. BLACK, Philadelphia PA: Westminster, 1962, pp. 210-224.
MANUS, C.U., The Opponents of Paulin 2 Corinthians 10-13: An Exegetical and His
torical Study (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1981; dir. R E Col
lins).
MANUS, C.U., 2 Cor 10-11:21a: A Study in Paul's Stylistic Structures, in Bulletin de
Thohgie Africaine 5 (1983) 251-268.
316
ALPHABETICAL LIST
C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Existence and
Identity, m Asia Journal of Theology 1 (1987) 41-54.
M A N Z I , E, Il vanto deUa coscienza apostolica di Paolo. La struttura letteraria e il mes
saggio deUa Seconda Dttera ai Corinzi, in ScuolCatt 130 (2002) 671-749.
M A N Z I , E, Seconda Lettera ai Corinzi (I libri biblici: Nuovo Testamento, 9), Milano:
Paoline, 2002.
MARCHESI, G., Sul volto di Cristo rifulge U gloria del Padre (2 Cor 4,6), in Civilt
cattolica 152 (2001) 240-253.
M A R G U E R A T , D . , 2 Corinthiens 10-13. Paul et l'exprience de Dieu, in TR 63 (1988)
497-519.
M A R G U E R A T , D . , La mystique de l'aptre Paul, in J. S C H L O S S E R (ed.), Paul de Tarse,
Paris: Cerf, 1996, pp. 307-329.
M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration du
vritable aptre de Jsus. I. Introduction: thme et circonstances, in EspVie 109, 2
(1999) 193-200.
vritable aptre de Jsus. II. II Cor 3, 1-4, 6: Paul dfend son ministre, rfutation
des thories adverses, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 209-216.
M A R I O N , D . , La seconde kttre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration du
vritable aptre de Jsus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son exprience person
nelle d'aptre de Jsus-Christ, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 225-231.
vritable aptre de Jsus. IV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministre de U rconciliation,
in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245.
vritable aptre de Jsus. V. II Cor 10, 1-13, 10: La lettre dans les larmes, in EspVie
109, 2 (1999) 257-264.
vritable aptre de Jsus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre dans U joie,
in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279.
vritabk aptre de Jsus. VII. II Cor 8, 1-9, 15: La collecte en faveur des saints de
Jrusalem, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 289-297.
M A R S H A L L , I.H., The Meaning of'Reconciliation',
in R.A. G U E L I C H (d.), Unity
and Diversity in New Testament Theology, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1978,
pp. 117-132.
M A R S H A L L , P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: Opia^peav in 2 Cor. 2:14, in NovT25
(1983) 302-317.
M A R S H A L L , P., Hybrists Not Gnostics in Corinth, in K.H. R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of
Biblical Literature 1984 Seminar Papers, vol. 23, Chico CA: Scholars, 1984,
pp. 275-287.
MARSHALL, P., Enmity in Corinth: Social Conventions in Paul's Rektion With the
Corinthians (WUNT, 11/23), Tubingen, 1987.
M A R S H A L L , P., Invective: Paul and His Enemies in Corinth, in E.W. C O N R A D (ed.),
Perspectives on Language and Text. FS F.I. Anderson, Winona Lake IN, 1987,
pp. 359-373.
M A R T I N , R.P., Reconciliation: A Study of Paul's Theology, Atlanta GA - London,
1981, pp. 90-110.
MANUS,
MANUS CU. - MATTHEWS S.
317
R.P., 2 Corinthians (WBC, 40), Waco TX, 1986.

R.P., The Setting of 2 Corinthians, in TynB 37 (1986) 3-19.
M A R T I N , R.P., The Opponents of Paul in 2 Corinthians: An Old Issue Revisited, in
G.F. H A W T H O R N E & O. B E T Z (eck), Tradition and Interpretation in the New Tes
tament. FS E.E. Ellis, Grand Rapids MI - Tbingen, 1987, pp. 279-289.
M A R T I N , RR, The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the Holy
Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W H . G L O E R (ed.), Eschatohgy and the New
Testament. FS G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1988, pp. 113-128.
M A R T I N , R.P., Theological Perspectives in 2 Corinthians: Some Notes, in D.J. L U L L
(ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1990 Seminar Papers, vol. 29, Atlanta GA:
Scholars, 1990, pp. 240-256.
M A R T I N , RR, Theology and Mission in 2 Corinthians, in P. B O L T & M. T H O M P S O N
(eds.), The Gospel to the Nations: Perspectives on Paul's Mission. FS P.T. O'Brien,
Leicester: Apollos, 2000, pp. 63-82.
M A R T I N I , C.M., Alcuni temi letterari di 2 Cor 4,6 e i racconti detta conversione di san
Paolo negli atti, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus
1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 461-474.
M A R T I N I , C.M., Paolo nel vivo del ministero, Milan, 1989.
M A R T I N I , C.M., In the Thick of His Ministry, trans, by D. L I V I N G S T O N E , Collegeville MN, 1990.
M A R T Y N , J.L., Epistemology at the Turn of the Ages: 2 Corinthians 5:16, in W. R. FAR
MER, C E D . M O U L E & R.R. N I E B U H R (eds.), Christian History and Interpreta
tion. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 269-287.
M A R U C C I , C , Origene e portata detta seduzione di Eva nel Corpus Paulinum
(2 Cor 11,3; 1 Tim 2,14), in Ricerche storico bibliche 6 (1994) 241-254.
M A R X S E N , W , Einleitung in das Neue Testament. Eine Einfuhrung in ihre Probleme,
Gtersloh, 1978, pp. 95-108.
MARY, S., 2 Corinthians 12,1-5 and the Recent Discussion on 'Height'and 'Depth', in
StEv IV/1 (TU, 102), Berlin, 1968, pp. 462-467.
MASSIE, J., Corinthians: Introduction, Authorized Version, Revised Version: With Notes
and Illustrations (CeB), London, s.d. (approx. 1900), pp. 44-78 and 260-335.
M A T A N D B U L E M B A T , J.-B., Noyau et enjeux de l'eschatologie paulinienne. De l'apoca
lyptique juive et de l'eschatobgie hellnistique dans quelques argumentations de
l'aptre Paul. Etude rhtorico-exgtique de 1 Co 15,35-58; 2 Co 5,1-10 et Rm
8,18-30 (BZNW, 84), Berlin et al.: de Gruyter, 1997.
MATERA, F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith : Distinguishing Between Appe
arance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R BIERINGER, V. KoPERSKi & B. LATAIRE
(eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven:
M A T E R A , F.J., II Corinthians: A Commentary (The New Testament Library), Louis
ville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2003.
MATHIAS, D., Beobachtungen zur Auslegung von Ex 34,29-35 in 2 Korinther 3,7-18,
in Leqach (2004) 109-143.
M A T T E R N , L., Das Verstndnis des Gerichtes bei Paulus (AThANT, 47), Zrich - Stutt
gart, 1966, pp. 151-158 and 162-166.
M A T T H E W S , S., 2 Corinthians, in E. S C H S S L E R F I O R E N Z A (ed.), Searching the Scrip
tures, vol. 2: A Feminist Commentary, New York: Crossroad, 1994, pp. 196217.
MARTIN,
MARTIN,
318
ALPHABETICAL LIST
MAUNOURY, A.-E, Commentaire sur les deux Epitres de Saint Paul aux Corinthiens,
Paris, 1879, pp. 347-578.
MAUSER, U . , Trinitarische Sprachformen in den Korintherbriefen des Paulus, in
J. DNA, S. J. HAFEMANN & O. HOFIUS (eds.), Evangelium - Schriftauslegung Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997,
pp. 288-295.
MAYER, B., Unter Gottes Heilsratschlu. Prdestinationsaussagen bei Paulus (FzB, 15),
Wrzburg, 1974, pp. 109-135.
MCCANT, J.W., Paul's Thorn of Rejected Apostkship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988) 550572.
MCCANT, J.W., 2 Corinthians (Readings: A New Biblical Commentary), Sheffield:
Sheffield Academic, 1999.
MCCAUGHEY, J.D., The Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ, in AusBR 35 (1987)
95-98.
MCCLELLAND, S.E., Paul's Defense of His Apostkship in 2 Corinthians 10-13 and Its
Rektion to the Collection for the Church in Jerusalem (Ph.D. diss., Faculty of
Divinity, Edinburgh, 1980).
MCCLELLAND, S.E., Super-Apostks, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in JSNT14
(1982) 82-87.
MCCLISH, D. (ed.), Studies in 2 Corinthians, Denton TX: Valid Publications, 1989.
McCLOSKEY, J., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and2 Corinthians 12:110, in BibToday 28 (1990) 235-241.
MCDONALD, J.I.H., Paul and the Preaching Ministry: A Reconsideration of2 Cor. 2:1417 in Its Context, in JSNT 17 (1983) 35-50.
MCFAYDEN, J.E., The Epistles to the Corinthians With Notes and Comments (The Inter
preter's Commentary on the Epistles), London - New York - Toronto, 1911.
McGuiRE, F., The Posthumous Clash Between Peter and Paul, in The Journal of Hig
her Criticism 9 (2002) 161-174.
MCKAY, K.L., Observations on the Epistokry Aorist in 2 Corinthians, in NovT 37
(1995) 154-158.
MCKINNISH BRIDGES, L., 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in RExp 86 (1989) 391-396.
MCLEAN, B.H., Christ as Pharmakos in Pauline Soteriology, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.),
Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scho
lars, 1987, pp. 187-206.
MCLEAN, B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean Expuhion Rituah and Pauline Soteriobgy (JSNT SS, 126), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1996.
MCNAMARA, M . , The New Testament and the Palestinian Targum to the Pentateuch
(AnBib, 27), Rome, 1966, pp. 168-188.
MEAD, R.T., 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: Epochs in the History of Its Interpretation, in
J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 65-86.
MEAD, R.T., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting
2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY
- Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 143-162.
MEALAND, D.L., "Tis Having Nothing and yet Possessing Everything", 2 Cor 6:10c, in
ZNW67 (1976) 277-279.
MEES, M . , 2 Co 6,1-10 und die Auferstehung der Toten nach Origines und Methodius,
in Lateranum 51 (1985) 153-163.
319
M A U N O U R Y A.F. - M I C H A E L I S W.
MEISER, M., Der zweite Korintherbrief- Althaus' Vorlesung, in Paul Althaus als Neutestamentler. Eine Untersuchung der Werke, Briefe, unverffentlichten Manuskripte
und Randbemerkungen (CThM.BW, 15), Stuttgart: Calwer, 1993, pp. 241-277.
M E L I C K , R.R., Jr., The Colkction for the Saints: 2 Corinthians 8-9, in CTR4 (1989)
97-117.
M E L L , U., Neue Schpfung. Eine traditionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Studie zu einem
soteriologischen Grundsatz paulinischer Theologie (BZNW, 56), Berlin New
York: de Gruyter, 1989, pp. 327-388.
M E N O U D , EH., L'icharde et lnge satanique (2 Cor. 12,7), in J.N. S E V E N S T E R &
W. C. V A N U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven
F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 163-171.
M E N O U D , P.H., The Thorn in the Flesh and Satans Angel (2 Cor. 12.7), in ID., Jesus
Christ and the Faith: A Colkction of Studies, trans, by E.M. P A U L (PTMS, 18),
Pittsburgh PA, 1978, pp. 19-30.
M E N Z I E S , A., The Second Epistle of the Apostle Paul to the Corinthians: Introduction,
Text, English Transktion and Notes, London, 1912.
M E R K L E I N , H., Studien zu Jesus und Paulus (WUNT, 43), Tbingen, 1987, pp. 7684.
MERKLEIN, H., Der (neue) Bund ah Thema derpaulinischen Theologie, in ThQ 176
(1996) 290-308.
MERRITT, H.W., In Word and Deed (2 Cor 10:11): Moral Integrity in Paul, New
York et al.: Lang, 1993.
M E R Z , A., Why Did the Pure Bride of Christ (2 Cor. 11.2) Become a Wedded Wife
(Eph. 5.22-33)? Theses About the Intertextual Transformation of an Ecclesiological
Metaphor, in JSNT79 (2000) 131-147.
M E R Z , A., Warum die reine Braut Christi (2 Kor 11,2) zur Ehefrau wurde (Eph 5,2233). Thesen zur intertextuellen Transformation einer ekklesiohgischen Metapher,
in C. J A N S S E N , L. S C H O T T R O F F & B. W E H N (eds.), Paulus. Umstrittene Traditio
nen lebendige Tkeohgie. Eine feministische Lektre, Gtersloh: Kaiser - Gters
loher Verlaghaus, 2001, pp. 148-165.
M E T T S , R., Death, Discipleship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10- Once Again,
in CTR4 (1989) 57-76.
M E T Z G E R , B. M., A Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament: A Companion
Volume to the United Bible Societies' Greek New Testament, Stuttgart: Deutsche
Bibelgesellschaft, 1971 (on GNT ), pp. 573-588; 1994 (on GNT ), pp. 505519.
MEURER, S., Das Recht im Dienst der Vershnung und des Friedens. Studie zur Frage des
Rechts nach dem Neuen Testament (AThANT, 63), Zrich, 1972, pp. 133-140.
M E Y E R , H.A.W., Kritisch exegetisches Handbuch ber den zweiten Brief an die Korin
ther (KSK, 6), Gttingen, 1840, 1870.
M E Y E R , H.A.W., Critical and Exegetical Handbook to the Epistles to the Corinthians,
vol. II, trans, by D. H U N T E R based on the 5th ed. (ed. W.P. DlCKSON), Edin
burgh, 1884.
M E Y E R , P.W., Augustine's The Spirit and the Letter as a Reading ofPaul's Romans, in
M.L. W H I T E & O.L. Y A R B R O U G H (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians.
FS W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 366-381.
M I C H A E L I S , W., Teilungshypothesen bei Paulusbriefen. Briefkompositionen und ihr Sitz
im Leben, in ThZ 14 (1958) 321-326.
3
320
ALPHABETICAL LIST
MICHEL, O., "Erkennen dem Fleisch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in EvTh 1 4 ( 1 9 5 4 ) 2 2 - 2 9 .

MICHEL, O., "Erkennen dem Fleisch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in K. HAACKER (ed.), Dienst
am Wort. Gesammelte Aufstze, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 1 1 6 - 1 2 2 .
MlCHELSEN, J.H.A., 't Verhaal van Paulus' vlucht uit Damaskus. 2 Kor. XI:32,33;
XII:1,7a. Pen interpoktie, in Theologisch Tijdschriftl ( 1 8 7 3 ) 4 2 1 - 4 2 9 .
MlCKEY, P.A., Strength in Weakness: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians 12:7-9,
in Interpr 2 2 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 2 8 8 - 3 0 0 .
MILLER, G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13,

(2000)
in Interpr 5 4
186-188.
MILLS, W.E., An Index to Periodical Literature on the Apostk Paul (New Testament
Tools and Studies, 1 6 ) , Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 3 .
MILLS, W.E., 2 Corinthians (Bibliographies for Biblical Research, New Testament
Series, 8 ) , Lewiston NY Queenstown ON - Lampeter: Mellen Biblical, 1 9 9 7 .
MlNDLING, J.A., Apostolic Suffering in Second Corinthians, in BibToday 3 7 ( 1 9 9 9 )
145-150.
MINEAR, P.S., Some Pauline Thoughts on Dying: A Study of 2 Corinthians, in

D.Y. HADIDIAN (ed.), From Faith to Faith. FS D . G . Miller (PTMS, 2 3 ) , Pitts
burgh PA, 1 9 7 9 , pp. 9 1 - 1 0 6 .
MlNN, H.R., The Thorn That Remained: Materials for the Study of St. Paul's Thorn
in the Flesh, 2 Corinthians XII. vv.1-10, Auckland, 1 9 7 2 .
MITCHELL, M.M., New Testament Envoys in the Context of Greco-Roman Diplomatic and
Epistokry Conventions: The Example of Timothy and Titus, in JBL 1 1 1 ( 1 9 9 2 )
641-662.
MITCHELL, M.M., Rhetorical Shorthand in Pauline Argumentation: The Functions of

'the Gospel' in the Corinthian Correspondence, in L.A. JERVIS & P. RICHARDSON
(eds.), Gospel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Galatians and Romans. FS R N . Lon
genecker (JSNT SS, 1 0 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 6 3 - 8 8 .
MITCHELL, M.M., A Patristic Perspective on Pauline TOptauxoXoyia, in NTS47 ( 2 0 0 1 )
354-371.
MITCHELL, M.M., The Corinthian Correspondence and the Birth of Pauline Hermeneutics, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden Boston:
Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 1 7 - 5 3 .
MlTTON, C.L., The Formation of the Pauline Corpus of Letters, London: Epworth,
1955.
MlTTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life beyond Death 2 Corinthians v.1-5, in ExpT69
(1957-1958)
260-263.
MDRITZER, H . , Stigma und Charisma im Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt

(NTOA, 2 8 ) , Fribourg: Universittsverlag; Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rup
recht, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 9 6 - 2 1 0 .
MOFFATT, ]., 2 Corinthians vi.l4-vii.l,
in ExpTIO
(1908-1909)
428-429.
MOLDENHAWER, J . H . D . , Grndliche Erluterung der schweren Stehen der heiligen

Bcher des Neuen Testaments, vol. 2 : Die Briefe Pauli an die Rmer, Corinther,
Gakter und Epbeser, Leipzig - Knigsberg, 1 7 6 3 .
MOLENAAR, G., Bij de exegese van II Cor 10:12-18, in Gereformeerd Theokgiscb Tijdschrifi 5 2 ( 1 9 5 2 )
129-142.
MOLINA, M.A., La remocin del vek o el acceso a h libertad. Ensayo hermenutico, in

EstBb 4 1 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 2 8 5 - 3 2 4 .
M I C H E L O . - M L L E R - B A R D O R F F J.
321
R.K., 2 Cor 5,21: The Interpretative Key to Paul's Use / ?,

in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven:
M O O R E , R.K., 2 Cor 5,20B in the English Bible in the Light of Paul's Doctrine of
MOORE,
Reconciliation, in BiTr 5 4 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 1 4 6 - 1 5 5 .
De h tristeza segn Dios y segn el mundo, consideracin sobre

un lugar de San Pabh. Un manuscrito indito de Pedro de Valencia acerca de
M O R E N O GARCA, . ,
2 Cor. 7,3-11, in Helmantica 47 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 4 5 3 - 4 7 7 .
M O R G A N , G.C., The Corinthian Letters of Paul: An Exposition of I an II Corinthians,

New York - London - Edinburgh, 1 9 4 6 , pp. 2 2 3 - 2 7 5 .
M O R G A N - W Y N N E , J.E., 2 Corinthians VIII. 18f. and the Question of a Traditionsgrundkge for Acts, in / 7 5 3 0 ( 1 9 7 9 ) 1 7 2 - 1 7 3 .
C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mystical

Background of Paul's Apostohte. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in HTR 8 6 ( 1 9 9 3 )
MORRAY-JONES,
177-217.
C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mystical

Background of Paul's Apostohte. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and Its Significance,
MORRAY-JONES,
in HTR
86 (1993) 265-292.
A.Q., S. M I C H A E L S O N & J.D. T H O M P S O N , A Critical Concordance to land

II Corinthians (The Computer Bible, 1 9 ) , s.l.: Biblical Research Associates,
MORTON,
1979.
MoTUMI, T.E. & A.-L.

Dire 4 9 ( 2 0 0 1 )
MOULE,
MOULE,
ZWILLING,
2 Corinthiens 13,1-10: force etfaiblesse, in Lire et
43-52.
H . C G . , The Second Epistle to the Corinthians, London, 1 9 6 2 .

C.ED., St Paul and Dualism: The Pauline Conception of Resurrection, in
NTS
12 (1965-1966)
106-123.
CED., 2 Cor 3,18b, , in . BALTENSWEILER &

. REICKE (eds.), Neues Testament und Geschichte. Historisches Geschehen und Deu
tung im Neuen Testament. FS O. Cullmann, Zrich, 1 9 7 2 , pp. 2 3 1 - 2 3 7 .
M O U L E , C E D . , Peculiarities in the Language of 2 Corinthians, in ID., Essays in New
Testament Interpretation, Cambridge, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 5 8 - 1 6 1 .
MOULE, C E D . , 2 Cor. Hi. 18b, , in I D . , Essays in New
Testament Interpretation, Cambridge, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 2 2 7 - 2 3 4 .
M O U L E , C E D . , Reflections on So-Called 'Triumphalism', in L.D. H U R S T &
N.T. W R I G H T (eds.), The Gbry of Christ in the New Testament. Studies in Christohgy. FS G.B. Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 2 8 .
M O Z L E Y , J.K., II. Corinthians, in C. G O R E , H . L. G O U D G E & A. G U I L L A U M E (eds.),
A New Commentary on Holy Scripture: Including the Apocrypha, London, 1 9 2 8 ,
MOULE,
pp.
MOZLEY,
515-530.
J.E, 2 Corinthians xi. 12, in ExpT42 ( 1 9 3 0 - 1 9 3 1 ) 2 1 2 - 2 1 4 .

Satan der % , 2Kor. 4,4?, in TSK95
MLLENSIEFEN, W ,
1924)
(1923-
295-298.
P., Der Gkube aus dem Hren: ber das gesprochene und das geschriebene
Wort bei Paulus, in L. B O R M A N N , K.D. T R E D I C I & A. S T A N D H A R T I N G E R (eds.),
Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament. FS
D. Georgi (NTSupp, 7 4 ) , Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 0 5 - 4 4 2 .
M L L E R - B A R D O R F F , J., Nchtlicher Gottesdienst im apostolischen Zeitalter, in TbLZ 81
( 1 9 5 6 ) cols. 3 4 7 - 3 5 2 .
MLLER,
322
ALPHABETICAL LIST
T.Y., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JBL 76 (1957) 299-303.

M U N C K , J., Der wahre und der falsche Apostel. Studien ber den 2. Korintherbrief,
MULLINS,
in ID., Paulus und die Heihgeschichte (Acta Jutlandica. Aarskrift for Aarhus Uni
versitet, 26,1. Teologisk Serie, 6), Aarhus: Universitetsforlaget; Kbenhavn:

Ejnar Munksgaard, 1954, pp. 162-189.
M U N C K , J., The True and the Fake Apostle: Studies in II Corinthians, in ID., Paul and
the Salvation of Mankind, trans, by Frank CLARKE, London: SCM, 1959, 1977,
2
pp. 168-195.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., St. Paul's Corinth: Texts and Archaeology (Good News Stu
dies, 6), Wilmington DE, 1983, 3rd rev. and expanded ed. 2002.
J., The Corinth That Saint Paul Saw, in BA 47 (1984) 147159.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Paul and Macedonia: The Connection Between 2 Corin

thians 2.13 and2.14, in JSNT25 (1985) 99-103.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., "Being at Home in the Body We Are in Exile From the Lord"
(2 Cor 5:6b), in RB 93 (1986) 214-221.

M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Pneumatikoi andJudaizers in 2 Cor 2:14-4:6,
in AusBR 34
(1986) 42-58.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Rekting2
Corinthians 6.14-7.1 to Its Context, in NTS 33
(1986-1987) 272-275.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., A Ministry Beyond the Letter (2 Cor 3.1-6), in L.
(ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6)
D E LORENZI
(Benedictina, 9),
Rome, 1987, pp. 105-129 (Discussion 130-157).

J., Faith and Resurrection in 2 Cor 4:13-14, in RB 95 (1988)
543-550.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Philo and 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in RB 95 (1988) 55-69.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Pneumatikoi in 2 Corinthians, in Proceedings of the Irish
Biblical Association 11 (1988) 59-66.
J., Philo and 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), The

Diakonta of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 133-
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
146 (Discussion: 146-160).

J., "Another Jesus" (2 Cor 11:4), in RB 97 (1990) 238-251.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., The Second Letter to the Corinthians, in R.E. BROWN,

J.A. FlTZMYER & RE. MURPHY (eds.), The New Jerome Biblical Commentary,
Englewood Cliffs NJ - London, 1990, pp. 816-829.

MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Christ and Ministry, in Pacifica A (1991) 121-136.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., The Date of2 Corinthians 10-13, \nAusBR39 (1991) 31-43.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., The Theology of the Second Letter to the Corinthians (New
Testament Theology), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991.

MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., Co-Authorship in the Corinthian Correspondence, in RB 100
(1993) 562-579.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
J., 1 and 2 Corinthians, in J.D.G.
DUNN
(ed.), The Cam
bridge Companion to St. Paul (Cambridge Companions to Religion), Cambridge:

MYRICK, A.A., 'Father' Imagery in 2 Corinthians 1-9 and Jewish Paternal Tradition,
in TynBAl (1996) 163-171.

NAYAK, I.,
33-44.
The Meaning /katoptrizomenoi in 2 Cor 3,18, in EuntDoc 55 (2002)
M U L L I N S T.Y. - O ' B R I E N ET.
323
F., Das Paulinische 'In Christo', in NTS 4 (1957-1958) 124-138.

F., In Christus, . Eine Untersuchung zum Paulinischen Gbubensverstndnis, Berlin - Gttingen: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 1961.
N E U M A N N , M., Ministry, Weakness, and Spirit in II Corinthians, in Clergy Review 59
(1974) 647-660.
N E W M A N , C.C., Paul's Gbry-Christobgy:
Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp, 69), Lei
den, 1992, pp. 229-235.
N E W T O N , M., The Concept of Purity at Qumran and in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS,
53), Cambridge, 1985.
NEYREY, J.H., Boast in the Lord!, in BibToday 53 (1971) 291-295.
NEYREY, J.H., Witchcraft Accusations in 2 Cor 10-13. Paul in Social Science Perspec
tive, in Listening 21 (1986) 160-170.
N I C D A O , VS., Power in Times of Weakness According to 2 Corinthians
12,1-10:
An Exegetical Investigation of the Rebtionship Between and
N I C K L E , K.E, The Collection. A Study in the Strategy of Paul (StBT, 48), London,
1966, pp. 16-22.
N I E B U H R , K.-W., Heidenapostel aus Israel. Die jdische Identitt des Paulus nach ihrer
Darstellung in seinen Briefen (WUNT, 62), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Sie
beck), 1992, pp. 112-135.
N I E D E R W I M M E R , K., Ecclesia sponsa Christi. Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 11,2f. und Eph.
5,31 f, in H. F R A N K E E T AL. (eds.), Veritas et Communicatio. kumenische Theo
logie auf der Suche nach einem verbindlichen Zeugnis. FS U. Khn, Gttingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992, 301-309.
N I E D E R W I M M E R , ., Ecclesia sponsa Christi. Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 11,2f. und
Eph. 5,31 f., in I D . , Quaestiones theobgicae. Gesammelte Aufttze, ed. W. PRATS C H E R & M. O H L E R (BZNW, 90), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1998,
pp. 217-225.
NIELSEN, H.K, Paulus' Verwendung des Begriffes . Eine Replik zur Kreuzestheologie,
in S. PEDERSEN (ed.), Die Paulinische Literatur und Theobgie (Teologiske Studier,
7), rhus - Gttingen, 1980, pp. 137-158.
N I E L S E N , H.K., Og det selv om vi ved. Om oversattehen af 2 Kor 5,6, in Dansk Teologisk Tidsskrift 49 (1986) 62-69.
N I E L S E N , J.T., 2 Korintiers. Een praktische bijbelverkbring
(Tekst en Toelichting),
Kampen: Kok, 1995.
NlSBET, P., The Thorn in the Fbsh, in ExpT80 (1969) 126.
N I S I U S , J.B., Zur Erklrung von 2 Kor. 3,16ff, in ZKT 30 (1916) 617-675.
NISSEN, T., Pkibbgiscbes zum Text des Hebraeer- und 2. Korintherbriefes, in Phibbgus 92 (1937) 247-248.
N O A C K , B., A Note on II Cor. iv.15, in StTh 17 (1963) 129-132.
N O H , J.Y., An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:16-21, and Its Contribution to Pauline
Theobgy (Ph.D. diss., Trinity International University, Deerfield IL, 1997).
NOORDEGRAAF,., Een nieuwe schepping. Hermeneutisch-homiletische overwegingen bij
2 Korinthiers 5:14-21, in Theobgia Reformata 40 (1997) 315-332.
N O R T H , J.L., Paul's Protest That He Does Not Lie in the Light of his Cilician Origin,
in JTS47 (1996) 439-463.
O ' B R I E N , P.T., Introductory Thanksgivings in the Letters of Paul (NTSupp, 49), Lei
den, 1977, pp. 233-258.
NEUGEBAUER,
NEUGEBAUER,
324
ALPHABETICAL LIST
O ' C O L L I N S , G.G., Power Made Perfect in Weakness, 2 Cor 12:9-10, in CBQ 3 3 ( 1 9 7 1 )

528-537.
T., 2 Corinthians, in R.C. FULLER, L. J O H N S T O N & C. K E A R N S (eds.),

A New Catholic Commentary on Holy Scripture, London, 1 9 6 9 , pp. 1 1 6 1 - 1 1 7 2 .
O E C U M E N I U S , . Pauli apos
toli ad Corinthios posterior epistola, PG 1 1 8 , cols. 9 1 0 - 1 0 8 8 .
O E C U M E N I U S O F T R I K K A , [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor], in K. STAAB
gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 1 5 ) , Mnster: Aschendorff, 1 9 3 3 , repr.
O'CURRAOIN,
1 9 8 4 , pp.
444-446.
OGG, G., the Chronology of the Life of Paul, London, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 1 6 - 2 3 .

OLIVIER, , . D'un article de lexique Saint Paul II Corinthiens,
WI,3,
in RTP
OLLEY,
(1998)
17 (1929)
103-133.
A Precursor of the NRSV? Sons and Daughters'in 2 Cor 6.18,
inNTSAA
204-212.
H., Die Briefe Pauli an die Rmer und Korinther (Biblischer Commen
tar ber smmtliche Schriften des Neuen Testaments zunchst fr Prediger und
Studierende, I I I ) , Knigsberg, 1 8 3 7 , 1 8 4 0 , pp. 7 7 1 - 8 8 6 .
O L S H A U S E N , H., Biblical Commentary on St. Paul's First and Second Epistles to the
Corinthians, trans, by J.E. Cox, Edinburgh, 1 8 6 9 , pp. 2 6 9 - 3 8 0 .
O L S O N , S.N., Confidence Expressions in Paul: Epistolary Conventions and the Purpose
of 2 Corinthians (Ph.D. diss., Yale University, New Haven CT, 1 9 7 6 ) .
O L S O N , S.N., Epistohry Uses of Expressions of Self-Confidence, in JBL 1 0 3 ( 1 9 8 4 )
OLSHAUSEN,
585-597.
O L S O N , S.N., Pauline Expressions of Confidence in His Addressees, in CBQ 47 ( 1 9 8 5 )

282-295.
O ' M A H O N Y , K., Roman Corinth and Corinthian Christians, in Scripture in Church

2 7 (1997)
115-124.
O ' M A H O N Y , K.J., The Rhetoric ofBenefaction, in Proceedings ofthe Irish Biblical Asso
ciation 2 2 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 9 - 4 0 .
K.J., Pauline Persuasion: A Sounding in 2 Corinthians 8-9 (JSNT SS,

Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2 0 0 0 .
O ' N E I L L , J.C., The Absence of the "in Christ" Theohgy in 2 Corinthians 5, in AusBR
O'MAHONY,
199),
35 (1987) 99-106.
D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel of Jewish-Christian Superiority in II

Corinthians, Kampen, 1 9 6 7 .
O R O P E Z A , B.J., Situational Immorality: Paul's 'Vice Lists' at Corinth, in ExpT 1 1 0
OOSTENDORP,
(1998) 9-10.
J.J., The Second Utter to the Corinthians, in RE. B R O W N , J A FITZMYER

& RE. M U R P H Y (eds.), Jerome Biblical Commentary, vol. I I : The New Testament
and Topical Articles, Englewood Cliffs NJ - London, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 2 7 6 - 2 9 0 .
O R S A T T I , M., Armonia e tensioni nea comunit: La seconda Lettera ai Corinti (Let
tura pastorale della Bibbia: Bibbia e spiritualit, 4 ) , Bologna: Dehoniane, 1 9 9 8 .
O S E I - B O N S U , J., Does 2 Cor. 5.1-10 Teach the Reception of the Resurrection Body at
the Moment of Death?, in JSNT 2 8 ( 1 9 8 6 ) 8 1 - 1 0 1 .
O S E I - B O N S U , ]., The Intermediate Stau in the NewTestament, mSJT'44 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 1 6 9 - 1 9 4 .
O S T E N - S A C K E N , P. V O N D E R , Rmer 8 als Beispielpaulinischer Soteriobgie (FRLANT,
1 1 2 ) , Gttingen, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 1 0 4 - 1 2 4 and 2 9 0 - 3 0 0 .
O'ROURKE,
O'COLLINS G.G. - PELAGIUS
OSTEN-SACKEN,
P. V O N
DER,
lus, in EvTh 4 1 ( 1 9 8 1 )
325
Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Glanz des Mose und des Pau

230-235.
P. V O N D E R , Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Glanz des Mose und des Pau

lus, in I D . , Evangelium und Tora. Aufstze zu Paulus (Theologische Bcherei, 7 7 ) ,
Mnchen, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 5 0 - 1 5 5 .
O S T E N - S A C K E N , P. V O N D E R , Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Hermeneutik von
Geist und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in I D . , Die Heiligkeit der Tora. Studien
zum Gesetz bei Paulus, Mnchen: Kaiser, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 8 7 - 1 1 5 .
O S T Y , . Les pitres de saint Paulaux Corinthiens (SBQ]), Paris, 1 9 4 9 (pp. 6 9 - 1 1 4 ) ;
OSTEN-SACKEN,
1964.
O T T , R., Diakgische Bibeldidaktik. Korrektive Auslegung der Korintherbriefe in der

Kolleg-ZStudienstufe (EHS.T, 4 0 6 ) , Frankfurt et al., 1 9 9 0 .
O T Z E N , B., Himmelrejser og himmelvisioner i jdisk Apokalyptik, in Dansk Teologisk
Tidsskrift 5 8 ( 1 9 9 5 )
16-26.
E.H., The Gnostic Paul: Gnostic Exegesis of the Pauline Letters, Philadelphia
PA: Fortress, 1 9 7 5 .
PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mys
tery, trans, by RJ. E R I C K S O N , Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 3 - 1 8 , 3 8 PAGELS,
50.
PAIRMAN B R O W N ,
J., Inversion ofSocial Roles in Paul's Letters, in AW7*33
(1991) 3 0 3 -
325.
J., Diakonia tes katalhges' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe Studie zur
exegetischen und dogmatischen Problematik des Amtes, in Una Sancta 2 0 ( 1 9 6 5 )
PANAGOPOULOS,
126-151.
PARK,
D.M., Paul's SKOACW TH
22 (1980)
2APKI;
Thorn or Stake? (2 Cor. XII.7), in NovT
179-183.
D.M., The Value of Biblical Metaphor: II Cor. 2:14-17, in J.P. V A N N O P P E N

(ed.), Metaphor and Religion (Theolinguistics, 2 ) , Brussels, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 5 3 - 2 6 8 .
PARK,
P A R S O N S , M., The New Creation, in ExpT 99 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 3 - 4 .
M.A., First and Second Corinthians (New Collegeville Bible Commen

tary), Collegeville MN: Liturgical Press, 2 0 0 5 .
PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure of
2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham MD - New York, 1 9 9 1 .
P A T E , C M . , The Gkry of Adam and the Afflictions of the Righteous: Pauline Suffering
in Context, Lampeter - Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1 9 9 3 .
PATHRAPANKAL, J.M., 'When I Am Weak, then I Am Strong' (2 Cor 12:10), Pauline
Understanding of Apostolic Sufferings, in Jeevadbara 1 7 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 1 4 0 - 1 5 1 .
PATTE, D., Paul's Faith and the Power of the Gospel: A Structural Introduction to the
Pauline Letters, Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 3 1 2 - 3 1 8 .
PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Attention on
2:14-3:6and
6:11-7:4, in K.H. R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature
1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 2 6 , Adanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 2 3 - 4 9 .
P A T T E , D., Place et role de 6:11-7:4 dans 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.),
The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 9 ,
pp. 2 2 1 - 2 6 4 (Discussion: 2 6 5 - 2 9 0 ) .
P E L A G I U S , Expositio in II Corinthios, in A. S O U T E R (ed.), Pekgius's Expositions of
Thirteen Epistles of St Paul, vol. II: Text and Apparatus Criticus (TaS 9 / 2 ) , Cam
bridge, 1 9 2 6 , pp. 2 3 1 - 3 0 5 .
PASCUZZI,
326
ALPHABETICAL LIST
Die tweede Korinthierbriefas getuienis van apostel en evangelie in

krisis en versoening, in J.H. R O B E R T S E T AL. (eds.), Teohgie in konteks. FS A.B. du
Toh, Pretoria, 1991, pp. 219-247.
P E N N A , R., Sofferenze apostoliche, antropologia ed escatologia in 2 Cor 4,7-5,10, in
C . C . M A R C H E S E L L I (ed.), Parola e Spirito. FS S . Cipriani, vol. I, Brescia, 1982,
pp. 401-431.
P E N N A , R., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in ^ 7 1 0 1 (1989-1990)
39-41.
P E N N A , R., La presenza degli avversari di Paolo in 2 Cor 10-13, Esame letterato, in
Lateranum 56 (1990) 83-113.
P E N N A , R., La presence des adversaires de Paul en 2 Cor 10-13, approche littraire, in
E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 1013) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 6-41.
P E R K I N S , P., God's Power in Human Weakness: Paul Teaches the Corinthians About
God, in F.J. M A T E R A & A.A. D A S (eds.), The Forgotten God: Perspectives in Bibli
cal Theology. FS P.J. Achtemeier, Louisville KY - London: Westminster John
Knox, 2002, pp. 145-162.
P E R R I M A N , A.C., Typohgy in Paul, in Theology 90 (1987) 200-206.
P E R R I M A N , A.C., Between Troas and Macedonia: 2 Cor 2:13-14, in ExpTlOi
(19891990) 39-41.
PERRIMAN, A.C., Paul and the Parousia: 1 Corinthians 15.50-57 and 2 Corinthians
5.1-5, in NTS 35 (1989-1990) 512-521.
P E S C H , R., "Christus dem Fleische nach kennen" (2 Cor 5,16)? Zur theologischen
Frage nach dem historischen Jesus, in R. P E S C H & H. A. Z W E R G E L (eds.),
Kontinuitt in Jesus. Zugnge zu Leben, Tod und Auferstehung, Freiburg, 1974,
pp. 9-34.
PESCH, R., Paulus kmpft um sein ApostoUt. Drei weitere Brief an die Gemeinde Got
tes in Korinth (Paulus - neu gesehen), Freiburg, 1987.
P E T E R L O M B A R D , In epistoUm II ad Corinthios, PL 192, cois. 9-94.
P E T E R S O N , B.K., 2 Corinthians 6:1-13, in Interpr 51 (1997) 409-441.
P E T E R S O N , B.K., Conquest, Control and the Cross: Paul's Self-Portrayal in 2 Corint
hians 10-13, in Interpr 52 (1998) 258-270.
P E T E R S O N , B.K., Ehquence and the ProcUmation of the Gospel in Corinth (SBL DS,
163), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1998.
P F I T Z N E R , V . C . , Strength in Weakness: A Commentary on 2 Corinthians (Chi Rho
Commentary), Adelaide, 1992.
P H E R I G O , L P , Paul and the Corinthian Church, in JBL 68 (1949) 341-350.
P H O T I U S O F C O N S T A N T I N O P L E , [Commentary
on selected passages of 2 Cor], in
K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1933,
repr. 1984, pp. 583-604.
P I C K E T T , R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus (JSNT
SS, 143), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997.
P I E T R A N T O N I O , R., Para leer h correspondencia corintia, in CuadTeol 19 (2000) 5986.
PITTA, A., Forza e debolezza del proprio ministerio (2Cor 4, 1-12), in A. AsciONE &
M. G I O I A (eds.), Sicut flamen pax tua. FS Cardinal M. Giordano, Napoli:
M. D'Auria Editore, 1997, pp. 103-119.
PELSER, G . M . M . ,
PELSER G . M . M . - P R A T S C H E R W.
327
A., Cos "inesperto nell'arte retorica"? (cf. 2 Cor 11,6). Retorica e messaggiopaolino., in R. FABRIS (ed.), Laparok di Dio cresceva (At 12,24). F S C M . Martini
(Supplementi alla Rivista biblica, 33), Bologna: Dehoniane, 1998, pp. 411-435.
P I T T A , A., La seconda lettera ai Corinzi (Commenti biblici), Roma: Boria, 2006.
P I T T A , A., Il "discorso del pazzo " o periautologia immoderata? Analisi retorico-lettera
ria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510.
PLEVNIK, J., The Destination of the Apostle and of the Faithful: Second Corinthians
4:13b-l4 and First Thessahnians 4:14, in CBQ_ 62 (2000) 83-95.
P L U M M E R , A., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians (Cambridge
Greek Testament), Cambridge, 1903.
PLUMMER, A., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle of St Paul
to the Corinthians (ICC), Edinburgh, 1915; repr. 1970.
P L U N K E T T - D O W L I N G , R , Paul, the Wounded Father, in BibToday 37 (1999) 151-154.
P L U N K E T T - D O W L I N G , R , Reading and Restoration: Paul's Use ofScripture in 2 Corin
thians 1-9 (Ph.D. diss., Yale University, 2001).
P O L A S K I , S.H., Inside Jokes: Community and Authority in the Corinthian Corres
pondence, in A.K.M. A D A M (ed.), Postmodern Interpretations of the Bible, St.
Louis MO: Chalice, 2001, pp. 233-241.
P O L H I L L , J.B., Reconciliation at Corinth: 2 Corinthians 4-7, in RExp 86 (1989) 345357.
POP, F.J., Apostolaat in druk en vertroosting. De tweede brief aan de Corinthiers (De
prediking van het Nieuwe Testament, VII/2), Nijkerk, 1953.
P O P E , R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: 1. Of the Triumph-Joy, in ExpT2\
(19091910) 19-21.
POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline VocabuUry: 3. Of Boldness of Speech, in ExpT21
(1909-1910) 236-238.
P O P E , R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: Of Indwelling Power, in ExpT 22 (19101911) 312-313.
P O P K E S , W., Exegetische Analyse von 2. Korinther 5,17-21, in Theologisches Gesprch
(2/1985) 2-8.
PORTER, E C , Does Paul Claim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study of
2 Corinthians 5,16, in JBL 47 (1928) 257-275.
P O R T E R , S.E., KaxaXXaaaG) in Ancient Greek Literature, With Reference to the Pauline
Writings (Estudios de filologia neotestamentaria), vol. 5, Cordoba, 1994.
P O R T E R , S.E., Reconciliation and 2 Cor 5,18-21, in R B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corin
thian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University - Peeters, 1996,
pp. 693-705.
P O R T E R , S.E., The Concept of Covenant in Paul, in I D . & J.CR. D E R O O (eds.),
The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 269-285.
P O R T E R , S.E., Paul's Concept ofReconciliation, Twice More, in I D . (ed.), Paul and His
Theohgy (Pauline Studies, 3), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2006, pp. 131-152.
POWERS, D.G., Corporate Unity and the "Dying For"Formula in Second Corinthians,
in I D . , Salvation Through Participation: An Examination of the Notion of the
Believers' Corporate Unity With Chrht in Early Christian Soteriohgy (Contribu
tions to Biblical Exegesis and Theology, 29), Leuven: Peeters, 2001, pp. 57-85.
P R A T S C H E R , W., Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine Gemein
den. Ein Aspekt seiner Missionsweise, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 284-298.
PITTA,
328
ALPHABETICAL LIST
PREISKER, H., Zur Komposition des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in Theobgische Bltter 5

(1926) 154-157.
P R E U S S , H.D. & K. BERGER, Bibelkunde II. Bibelkunde des Alten und Neuen Testa
ments. Teil 2: Neues Testament (UTB, 972), Heidelberg, 1980, pp. 380-390.
P R I C E , C , Critical Issues in 2 Corinthians, in SWJT 32 (1989) 11-17.
P R I C E , J.L., Aspects of Paul's Theobgy and Their Bearing on Literary Problems of Second
Corinthians, in B.L. D A N I E L S & M.J. S U G G S (eds.), Studies in the History and
Text of the New Testament (Studies and Documents, 29), Grand Rapids MI,
1967, pp. 95-106.
P R I C E , J.L., The Second Letter of Paul to the Corinthians, in C M . L A Y M O N (ed.), The
Interpreter's One-Volume Commentary on the Bible. Introduction and Commentary
for Each Book of the Bible Including the Apocrypha, Nashville TN - New York,
1971, pp. 813-823.
P R I C E , R.M., Punished in Paradise (An Exegetical Theory on II Corinthians
12:1-10),
in JSNT7 (1980) 33-40.
P R O U D F O O T , CM., Imitation or Realistic Participation? A Study of Paul's Concept of
"Suffering With Christ", in Interpr 17 (1963) 140-160.
P R O V E N C E , T.E., "Who h Sufficient for These Things"? An Exegesis of2 Corinthians ii
15-iii 18, in NovTIA (1982) 54-81.
PRMM, K., Der Abschnitt ber die Doxa des Apostobts 2 Kor 3,1-4,6 in der Deutung
des hl. Johannes Chrysostomus. Eine Untersuchung zur Auslegungsgeschichte des
paulinischen Pneuma, in Bib 30 (1949) 161-196 and 377-400.
P R M M , K., Gal und 2 Kor-ein
lehrgehaltlicher Vergleich, in Bib 31 (1950) 27-72.
P R M M , K., Rom 1-11 und 2 Kor 3, in Bib 31 (1950) 164-203.
P R M M , K., Die katholische Auslegung von 2 Kor 3,17a in den letzten vier Jahrzehn
ten nach ihren Hauptrichtungen, in Bib 31 (1950) 316-345, 459-482 and Bib
32 (1951) 1-24.
P R M M , K., Diakonia Pneumatos. Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Zugang zur apostolischen
Botschaft. Auslegung und Theologie, vol. I: Theologische Auslegung des zweiten Korin
therbriefes, Rom Freiburg - Wien, 1967; vol. II: Theobgie des zweiten Korinther
briefes, part 1 : Apostobt und christliche Wirklichkeit, Rom - Freiburg - Wien, 1960;
part 2 : Das christliche Werk. Die apostolische Macht, Rom - Freiburg - Wien, 1962.
P R M M , K., Phnomenobgie der Offenbarung but 2 Kor., in Bib 43 (1962) 396-416.
P R M M , K., Reflectiones theobgicae et historicae ad usum Paulinum termini "eikon",
in Verbum Domini 40 (1962) 232-257.
P U N T , J., Paul and the Scriptures of Israel: How Much Hermeneutical Awareness Did
HeDispby?, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 311-327.
P U R V I S , G.T., The Unity of Second Corinthians, in Union Seminary Review 11 (18991900) 233-244.
QUAST, K., Reading the Corinthian Correspondence: An Introduction, New York Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1994.
Q U E S N E L , M., Circonstances de composition de b seconde ptre aux Corinthiens, in
NTS 43 (1997) 256-267.
R A D L , W , Alb Mhen umsonst? Paulus und der Gottesknecht, in A. V N H O Y E (ed.),
L'Aptre Paul. Personnalit, styb et conception du ministre (BETL, 73), Leuven:
R A I N E Y , EE., A Pastor Bares His Heart: An Outline of 2 Corinthians, in SWJT 32
(1989) 18-21.
PREISKER H . - R I C H A R D E.
RAKOCY, W., 2 Kor 10-13: "List we kach"?, in RoczTeol48(1)
329
(2001) 121-132.
RAKOCY, W., 2 Kor I, 15-16: Pawhwy plan wizyt w Koryncie i jego realizacja, in
RoczTeol 4 8 ( 1 ) ( 2 0 0 1 ) 1 3 3 - 1 4 3 .
RAKOCY, W., Lata wizyt Pawh w Jerozolimiepo nawrdceniu i rok ucieczki z Damaszku,
in Collectanea Theobgica 7 2 ( 1 ) ( 2 0 0 2 ) 8 9 - 9 8 .
RAKOCY, W., Czas powstania Drugiego Listu do Koryntian, in Collectanea Theobgica

73(3)
(2003) 33-39.
RANDRIANARIMALALA,
R., "The Lord Is the Spirit, "2 Cor 3:17a, in Hekima Review
15 (1996) 29-36.
RANZOLIN, L.S., The Rhetoric of 2 Corinthians 3:1-4:6: An Encomiastic Proof in the

Service of Deliberative Oratory (Ph.D. diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 2 0 0 1 ) .
RAVASI, G.F., Lettere ai Corinzi. Cicb di conferenze tenute al Centro culturale S. Fedele
di Mibno (Conversazioni Bibliche), Bologna, 1 9 9 1 .
REBELL, W., Christobge und Existenz bei Paulus. Eine Auskgung von 2. Kor 5,14-21
(Arbeiten zur Theologie, 7 3 ) , Stuttgart, 1 9 9 2 .
RECK, R , Kommunikation und Gemeindeauau. Eine Studie zu Entstehung Leben
und Wachstum paulinischer Gemeinden in den Kommunikationsstrukturen der
Antike (SBB, 2 2 ) , Stuttgart, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 2 9 0 - 2 9 4 .
R E D P A T H , A., Blessing Out of Buffeting: Studies in II Corinthians, Westwood NJ: Fle
ming H. Revell Co., 1 9 6 5 , repr. 1 9 8 4 , 1 9 9 3 .
R E E D , O.F., 1 & 2 -Corinthians (Beacon Bible Expositions, 7 ) , Kansas City, MO:
Beacon Hill, 1 9 9 7 .
REID, J., The Message of the Epistles: 2 Corinthbns, in ExpT44
(1932-1933) 535-538.
O., 2 Corinthians and the Problem of Easter Faith, in J.M. M Y E R S ,

O. REIMHERR & H.N. BREAM (eds.), Search the Scriptures: New Testament Stu
dies. FS RT. Stamm, Leiden: Brill, 1 9 6 9 , pp. 1 0 6 - 1 1 7 .
REISER, M., "Wir alb mssen erscheinen vor dem Richterstuhl Christi" (2 Kor 5,10).
Bilder des Jngsten Gerichts bei Paulus, in ErbAuf75 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 4 5 6 - 4 6 8 .
RENDALL, G.H., The EpistUs of St Paul to the Corinthians: A Study Personal and His
torical of the Date and Composition of the Epistbs, London, 1 9 0 9 , pp. 1 - 9 3 .
R E N D E L L , K.G., Expository Outlines From 1 and 2 Corinthians, London, 1 9 6 9 ,
REIMHERR,
pp. 7 3 - 1 5 7 .
P.M., A Semantic Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2:14-3:18, Utrecht: Nederlands

Bijbelgenootschap, 1 9 8 6 .
RENSBERGER, D., 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1: A Fresh Examination, in 5 5 7 8 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 2 5 - 4 9 .
R E N S H A W , J., Boolean Logic in the Corinthian Correspondence, in T.J. B U R K E &
J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict.
FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 1 7 7 - 1 9 3 .
R E N W I C K , D.A., Paul, the TempU, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic Studies,
2 2 4 ) , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 4 7 - 1 6 0 .
REUSS, . Les Epitres pauliniennes, part 1 (La Bible. Traduction nouvelle avec intro
ductions et commentaires, III/l), Paris, 1 8 7 8 .
REUTER, H.-R, Vershnung ah Ereignis und Aufforderung - berlegungen zum neutestamentlichen Friedenszeugnis, in Themen der praktischen Theobge - Theobga
RENJU,
Practica 1 8 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 2 9 - 4 3 , pp. 3 3 - 3 5 .
R H Y N E , CT., II Corinthians 8:8-15, in Interpr 4 1 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 4 0 8 - 4 1 3 .

R I C H A R D , E., Polemics, Old Testament, and Theobgy. A Study of II Cor. III,1-IV,6, in
RB 8 8 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 3 4 0 - 3 6 7 .
330
ALPHABETICAL LIST
N . , Paul's Language About God ( J S N T SS, 99), Sheffield: Sheffield

Academic, 1994.
RiESENFELD, H . , Was bedeutet "Gemeinschaft des Heiligen Geistes"? Zu 2. Kor. 13,13;
Phil. 2,1 und Rom. 8,18-30, in B. B O B R I N S K O Y E T A L . (eds.), Communio Sanc
torum. FS }.-}. von Allmen, Genve, 1982, pp. 106-113.
RlGAUX, B., Saint Paul et ses lettres. tat de k question (SN.S, 2), Paris - Brugge, 1962.
RlSSI, M., Studien zum zweiten Korintherbrief. Der alte Bund Der Prediger Der
Tod(KIhAm, 56), Zrich: Zwingli, 1969.
R O B B I N S , J.K., The Second Thoughts of a Captive Intelkct: Pastoral Reflections on Paul's
Letters to the Corinthians, in Word & World 16 (1996) 401-412.
R O B B I N S , V.K., The Legacy of 2 Corinthians 12:2-4 in the Apocalypse of Paul, in
T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Com
2003, pp. 327-339.
R O B E R T S O N , A.T., Word Pictures in the New Testament, vol. IV: The Epistks of Paul,
New York, 1931, pp. 208-274.
R O B E R T S O N , A.T., The Gkry of the Ministry: Paul's Exultation in Preaching, Grand
Rapids MI: Baker Book House, 1967.
R O B E R T S O N , E . H . , Corinthians 1 and 2 (J.B. Phillips' N T Commentaries), New
York, 1973.
R O B E R T S O N , EW., Expository Lectures on St. Paul's Epistks to the Corinthians, Deli
vered at Brighton, London: Kegan Paul, 1878, 1879.
R O B I N S O N , W.C., Christokgy and Christian Life: Paul's Use of the Incarnation Motif,
in Andover Newton Quarterly 12 (1971) 108-117.
RHSER, G., "Inklusive Stellvertretung"? berkgungen am Beispiel von Rom 6 und
2 Kor 5, in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Reli
gionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen Basel: Francke,
2000, pp. 237-254.
R O E T Z E L , C.J., Judgement in the Community: A Study of the Rektionship
Between
Eschatohgy and Eccksiokgy in Paul, Leiden: Brill, 1972.
R O E T Z E L , C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in Pauls Theokgy, in InterprAd (1992) 5-18.
R O H R , I., Paulus und die Gemeinde von Korinth. Auf Grund der beiden Korintherbriefe
(Biblische Studien, 4,4), Freiburg, 1899, pp. 72-103.
RoiN, C , Notes de kcture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Smiotique et Bibk 73 (1994)
45-55.
R O L L A N D , P., La structure littraire de k Deuxime ptre aux Corinthiens, in Bib 71
(1990) 73-84.
ROLOFF, J., Persnliche religise Erfahrung und Theokgie des Kreuzes. Bibekrbeit ber
2 Kor. 12,1-10, in H . KELLER & M. S E I T Z (eds.), Herausforderung: Religise
Erfahrung, Gttingen, 1980, pp. 143-168.
ROMANIUK, K., Zagadnienie jednosci literackiej 2 Kor, in Studia Theologica Varsaviensia 12 (1974) 3-13.
ROMANIUK, K., Rsurrection existentielk ou eschatokgique en 2 Co 4,13-14?, in BZ 34
(1990) 248-252.
ROTHAUS, R.M., Corinth: The First City of Greece. An Urban History of Late Anti
que Cult and Religion (Religions in the Graeco-Roman World, 139), Leiden:
Brill, 2000.
RICHARDSON,
R I C H A R D S O N N . - S A M P L E Y J.R
331
R O U K E M A , R., Paul's Rapture to Paradise in Early Christian Literature, in A. HiLH O R S T & G.H. V A N K O O T E N (eck), The Wisdom of Egypt: Jewish, Early Chris
tian, and Gnostic Essays. FS G.P. Luttikhuizen (AGJU, 59), Leiden: Brill, 2005,
pp. 267-283.
RCKERT, L.I., Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther, Leipzig, 1837.
RGER, H.P., Hieronymus, die Rahbinen und Paulus. Zur Vorgeschichte des Begriffspaars
"innerer und uerer Mensch", in ZNW68 (1977) 132-137.
Ruiz, J.-P., Hearing and Seeing but Not Saying: A Look at ReveUtion 10:4 and 2
Corinthians 12:4, in E.H. L O V E R I N G , Jr. (ed.), Society ofBiblical Literature 1994
Seminar Papers, vol. 33, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1994, pp. 182-202.
R U S C H E , H.,Zum
"jeremianischen"Hintergrundder Korintherbriefe, in BZ31 (1987)
116-119.
R U S S E L L , R , Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 39 (1996)
559-570.
SAAKE, H., Paulus als Ekstatiker. Pneumatohgische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii 1-10, in
Bib 53 (1972) 404-410.
SAAKE, H., Paulus als Ekstatiker. Pneumatohgische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii 1-10, in
NovT 15 (1973) 153-160.
SABOURIN, L., Note sur 2 Cor. 5,21. Le Christ fait pch, in Sciences Ecclsiastiques 11
(1959) 419-424.
S A B O U R I N , L., Rdemption sacrificielk. Une enqute exgtique (Studia, 11), Brugge,
1961, pp. 11-160.
S A B O U R I N , L., Sacrifice and Redemption in the History of a Formula, in S. L Y O N N E T
& L. S A B O U R I N (eds.), Sin, Redemption and Sacrifice: A Biblical and Patristic
Study (AnBib, 48), Rome, 1961, pp. 185-296.
S A B O U R I N , L., Redemptio nostra et sacrificium Christi, in Verbum Domini 41 (1963)
154-174.
SADLER, M.E, The First and Second Epistles to the Corinthians. With Notes Criticaland
Practical, New York, 1889.
S N G E R , D . , Die Verkndigung des Gekreuzigten und Israel. Studien zum Verhltnis von
Kirche und Israel bei Paulus und im frhen Christentum (WUNT, 75), Tbin
gen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994.
SRKI, R , Sovitusja Sovinto: kristologiaja soteriologia Jaksossa 2 Kor 5:14-21 (Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja, 63), Helsinki: Gummerus, 1996.
SRKI, R., Die Vershnung mit Gott - und mit Paulus. Zur Bedeutung der Gemein
desituation in Korinth fir 2 Kor 5.14-21, in StTh 52 (1998) 29-42.
SALVO, M., Un nuovo fiammento dlia seconda lettera di Paoh ai Corinzi (7,6-11).
P. Hamb. Inv. NS 1002, in Anakcta Papyrohgica 13 (2001) 19-21.
SAMPLEY, J.P., "And the Two Shall Become One Flesh": A Study of Traditions in Ephesians 5:21-33 (SNTS MS, 16), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1971,
pp. 81-85.
SAMPLEY, J.P., Paul, His Opponents in 2 Corinthians 10-13, and the Rhetorical Hand
books, in J. N E U S N E R (ed.), The Social World of Formative Christianity and
Judaism. FS H.K. Kee, Philadelphia PA, 1988, pp. 162-177.
SAMPLEY, J.P., I and II Corinthians, in B.W. A N D E R S O N (ed.), The Books of the Bible,
vol. II: The Apocrypha and the New Testament, New York, 1989, pp. 245-269.
SAMPLEY, J.P., The Second Utter to the Corinthians: Introduction, Commentary, and
Reflections (IntB, 11), Nashville TN: Abingdon, 2000, pp. 3-180.
332
ALPHABETICAL LIST
SAMRA, J.G., Being Conformed to Christ in Community: A Study of Maturity, Matu

ration and the Local Church in the Undisputed Pauline Epistles ( L N T S , 320),
London - New York: T & T Clark, 2006, pp. 42-43, 100-103 and 157-160.
S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., "Gbriarse"segun San Pabb, Sentidoy teobgia de xauxaofxou (AnBib,
40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad deTeologfa (SSP), 1970.
S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., L 'apobgie apostolique 2 Co 10-11 comme rponse de Paul ses
adversaires, in E. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen
S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., 2 Corinthians, in W.R. F A R M E R (ed.), The International
Bibb
Commentary: A Catholic and Ecumenical Commentary for the Twenty-First Cen
tury, Collegeville MN: Liturgical Press, 1998, pp. 1633-1653; Bangalore: Theo
logical Publications in India, 2004, pp. 1707-1727.
S A N D , A., Der Begriff "Fkisch" in dem paulinischen Hauptbriefen (BU, 2), Regens
burg, 1967, pp. 172-180.
S A N D A Y , W , 2 Corinthians VI.14-VII.1, in The Cbssical Review 4 (1890) 359-360.
SANDERS, E.P., Paul and Pabstinian Judaism: A Comparison of Patterns of Religion,
London - Philadelphia PA, 1977, pp. 464-465 and 501-502.
SANDERS, E.P., Paul on the Law, His Opponents, and the Jewish Peopb in Philippians
3 and2 Corinthians 11, in P. R I C H A R D S O N & D. G R A N S K O U (eds.), Anti-Judaism
in Early Christianity (Studies in Christianity and Judaism, 2), Waterloo ON,
1986, pp. 75-90.
S A N D N E S , K.O., Paul - One of the Prophets? A Contribution to the Apostle's SelfUnderstanding (WUNT, 11/43), Tbingen, 1991, pp. 131-145.
SASS, G., Noch einmal2 Kor 6,14-7,1. Literarkritische Waffengegen einen "unpaulinischen"Paulus?, in ZA/W84 (1993) 36-64.
SAUTER, G., Karfreitag - 28.3.1986. 2. Korinther 5,(l4b-18)
19-21, in GPM 40
(1985-1986) (= PTh 75, 1986) 215-221.
SAVAGE, T.B., Power Through Weakness: Paul's Understanding of the Christian Ministry
in 2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 86), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996.
S A V U N D R A N A Y A G A M , M.A., Weakness and Power of the Apostle in 2Cor
4:7-12
(Ph.D. diss., Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana, Rome, 1996).
S C H A E F E R , A., Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther (Die Bcher des Neuen Tes
taments erklrt, II/2), Mnster, 1903.
SCHAFER, P., New Testament and Hekhabt Literature: The Journey Into Heaven in
Paul and in Merkavah Mysticism, in JJS 35 (1984) 19-35.
S C H A R L E M A N N , M.H., Of Surprising Spbndor: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians
3:4-18, in Concjourn 4 (1978) 108-117.
S C H E L K L E , K.H., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Geistliche Schriftlesung, 8),
Dsseldorf, 1964.
S C H E L K L E , K.H., Sterben und ben (2 Kor 6,1-10; als Epistel am ersten Fastensonntag),
in I D . , Wort und Schrift. Beitrge zur Auslegung und Auskgungsgeschichte des
Neuen Testaments (KBANT), Dsseldorf, 1966, pp. 166-170.
SCHELKLE, K.H., The Second Epistb to the Corinthians, trans, by K. S M Y T H (New Tes
tament for Spiritual Reading, 14), New York, 1969, repr. 1981.
SCHELKLE, K.H., Im Leib oder auer des Leibes. Paulus als Mystiker, in ThQ 158
(1978) 285-293.
S C H E N K , W., E T A L . , Gemeinde im Lernproze. Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelauslegung
fr die Praxis, 22), Stuttgart, 1979.
333
S A M R A J.G. - S C H M I T H A L S W.
W., Art. Korintherbriefe, in TRE 19 (1990) 620-640.

H.M. & K.M. FISCHER, Einleitung in die Schriften des Neuen Testaments, vol. 1:
Die Briefe des Paulus und Schriften des Paulinismus, Berlin, 1978, pp. 108-123.
SCHENKER, A., Neuer und alter Bund in 2Kor 3, in I D . , Das Neue am neuen Bund
und das Alte am alten. Jer 31 in der hebrischen und griechischen Bibel, von der
Textgeschichte zu Theobgie, Synagoge und Kirche (FRLANT, 212), Gttingen:
SCHICK, E., Die Wahrheit siegt durch die Liebe. Priesterliche Existenz nach dem zwei
ten Korintherbrief, Stuttgart, 1975.
S C H I E F E R FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatabgen
(SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991.
SCHILDENBERGER, ]., 2 Kor 3,17a, "Der Herr ist der Geist" im Zusammenhang des Textes
und der Theobgie des hl. Paulus, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus Interna
tionalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 451-460.
S C H L A T T E R , A., Die Briefe des Paulus (Erluterungen zum Neuen Testament, II),
Stuttgart, 1909, 1936, pp. 218-356; repr. Die Korintherbriefe (Erluterungen
zum Neuen Testament, 6), Stuttgart, 1950; "neu durchgesehen": Stuttgart,
1962, pp. 221-361.
S C H L A T T E R , A., Die korintische Theobgie (BFChTh, 18,2), Gtersloh, 1914.
S C H L A T T E R , A., Paulus, der Bote Jesu. Eine Deutungseiner Briefe an die Korinther, Stutt
gart, 1934, 1969 (pp. 462-683), 1985.
S C H L I E R , H., La notion paulinienne de b parole de Dieu, in A. D E S C A M P S (ed.),
Littrature et thologie pauliniennes (Recherches Bibliques, 5), Brgge, 1960,
pp. 127-141.
SCHLIER, H., Die Stiftung des Wortes Gottes nach dem Apostel Paulus, in ID., Das Ende
der Zeit. Exegetische Aufstze und Vortrge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1971,
pp. 151-168.
SCHLUEP, C., Der Ort des Christus. Soteriobgische Metaphern bei Paulus ah Lebens
regeln (TVZ Dissertationen), Zrich: TVZ, 2005, pp. 147-225.
SCHMELLER, T , Die Cicerobriefe und die Frage nach der Einheitlichkeit des 2. Korin
therbrief, in ZNW95 (2004) 181-208.
SCHMELLER, T , Paulus und die Konkurrenz. Vom Ehrgeiz, in Whsenschaft und Weis
heit 67 (2004) 163-178.
SCHMELLER, T., crire aujourd'hui un commentaire (sur 2 Co): Qu'est-ce que ceb sig
nifie?, in RSR 80 (2006) 243-252.
SCHMELLER, T., Der ursprngliche Kontext von 2 Kor 6.14-7.1. Zur Frage der Ein
heitlichkeit des 2. Korintherbriefi, in NTS 52 (2006) 219-238.
S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief
ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung des Handelns (BWANT,
162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004.
S C H M I E D E L , P.W, Die Briefe an die Thessabnicher und an die Korinther (HCNT, 2),
Freiburg, 1891 (pp. 175-260), 1893.
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosu in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen
(FRLANT, 66), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956, 1969.
S C H M I T H A L S , W , Zwei gnostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in EvTh 18
(1958) 552-573.
SCHMITHALS, W , Zur Trfassung und ltesten Sammlung der paulinischen Hauptbriefe,
in ZA/W51 (1960) 225-245.
SCHENK,
SCHENKE,
334
ALPHABETICAL LIST
ScHMITHALS, W., Das kirchliche Apostebmt. Eine historische Untersuchung (FRLANT,

7 9 ) , Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 6 1 .
S C H M I T H A L S , W., Zur Abfassung und ltesten Sammlung der paulinischen Hauptbriefe,
in I D . , Paulus und die Gnostiker. Untersuchungen zu den kleinen Paulusbriefen
(Theologische Forschung, 3 5 ) , Hamburg: Herbert Reich; Bergstedt: Evange
lischer Verlag, 1 9 6 5 , pp. 1 7 5 - 2 0 0 .
S C H M I T H A L S , W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corin
thians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville TN - New York: Abingdon, 1 9 7 1 .
S C H M I T H A L S , W., TWO Gnostic Glosses in II Corinthians, in I D . , Gnosticism in Corinth:
An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville
TN - New York: Abingdon, 1 9 7 1 , pp. 3 0 2 - 3 2 5 .
SCHMITHALS, W , Die Korintherbrirfe ok Briefsammlung, in ZNW64
(1973) 263-288.
S C H M I T H A L S , W., Die Briefe des Paulus in ihrer ursprnglichen Form (Zrcher Werk
kommentare zur Bibel), Zrich: TVZ, 1 9 8 4 .
SCHMITHALS, W, DieKoUekten des Paulusr Jerusalem, in E. AXMACHER & K. SCHWARZWLLER (eds.) Belehrter Glaube. FS J. Wirsching, Frankfurt et al., 1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 3 1 252.
W , Die Kollekten des Paulus fr Jerusalem, in C. B R E Y T E N B A C H (ed.),

Paulus, die Evangelien und das Urchristentum. FS W. Schmithals (AGJU, 5 4 ) ,
Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 4 , pp. 7 8 - 1 0 6 .
S C H M I T Z , O., Apostolische Seehorge (UCB, 8 ) , Berlin, 1 9 4 0 .
S C H N E D E R M A N N , G., Die Briefe Pauli an die Korinther (Kurzgefater Kommentar,
3 ) , Mnchen, 1 8 9 4 , pp. 2 8 8 - 3 7 5 .
S C H N E I D E R , B., The Meaning of St. Paul's Antithesis 'the Letter andthe Spirit', in CBQ
SCHMITHALS,
15 (1953)
163-207.
B., HE KOINONIATOU HAGIOU PNEUMATOS (II Cor. 13,13),

in R.S. A L M A G N O & C.L. H A R K I N S (eds.), Studies Honoring Ignatius Charles
Brady, Friar Minor (Franciscan Institute Publications. Theology Series, 6 ) ,
St. Bonaventure NY: Franciscan Institute, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 4 2 1 - 4 4 7 .
S C H N E I D E R , G., . Die Idee der Neuschpfung beim Apostel Paulus und
ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund (Ph.D. diss., Trier, 1 9 5 8 ) .
S C H N E I D E R , G., Die Idee der Neuschpfung beim Apostel Paulus und ihr religions
geschichtlicher Hintergrund, in TThZ 6 8 ( 1 9 5 9 ) 2 5 7 - 2 7 0 .
S C H N E I D E R , G., "Neuschpfung" in Christus. Zur Auslegung einer biblischen Leitidee,
in I D . , Jesusberlieferung und Christobgie. Neutestamentliche Auf tze 1970-1990
(NTSupp, 6 7 ) , Leiden: Brill, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 3 5 7 - 3 7 1 .
SCHNELLE, U., Gerechtigkeit und Christusgegenwart. Vorpaulinische und paulinische
Tauftheologie (GThA, 2 4 ) , Gttingen, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 4 7 - 5 0 .
S C H N E L L E , U., Wandlungen im paulinischen Denken (SBS, 1 3 7 ) , Stuttgart, 1 9 8 9 ,
SCHNEIDER,
pp.
42-45.
SCHOENBORN,
U., La inversion de h gratia. Apuntes sobre 2 Corintios 8:9, in RevistBib
50 (1988) 207-218.
G.G., The Four Who Entered Paradise and Paul's Ascension to Paradise, in
., Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, andTalmudic Tradition, New York:
Jewish Theological Seminary of America, 5 7 2 0 - 1 9 6 0 , pp. 1 4 - 1 9 .
S C H O L I A , R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatohgy and the Tran formation
SCHOLEM,
of Believers, in Gregorianum 7 8 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 3 3 - 5 4 .
SCHLTEN, J.H., De onderstelde derde reis van Paulus naar Corinthes, in Theobgisch
Tijdschrift 12 (1878) 559-589.
S C H M I T H A L S W. - S C H W E I Z E R E.
335
K., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Zu einer ekklesiobgischen
Metapher hei Paulus, in BZ 44 (2000) 183-205.
S C H O T T R O F F , L., Botschafterinnen an Christi Statt, in F. S C H O L Z & H. D I C K E L (eds.),
Vernnftiger Gottesdienst. Kirche nach der Barmer Theologischen Erklrung. FS
H.-G. Jung, Gttingen, 1990, pp. 271-292.
SCHOTTROFF, L., ber Herrschaftsverzicht und den Dienst der Vershnung, in Bibel und
Kirche 50 (1995) 153-158.
S C H O W A L T E R , D.N. & SJ. FRIESEN (eds.), Urban Religion in Roman Corinth: Interdisciplinary Approaches (Harvard Theological Studies, 53), Cambridge: Harvard
University Press, 2005.
SCHRDER, K., Der Apostel Paulus, vol. IV: bersetzung und Erklrung der Briefe des
Aposteh Paulus an die Corinther und an die Rmer, Leipzig, 1835, pp. 233-339.
SCHRGE, W., Leid, Kreuz und Eschaton. Die Peristasenkatahge ah Merkmale paulinischer tbeohgia crucis und Eschatologie, in EvTh 34 (1974) 141-175.
S C H R E I N E R , ].,Jeremia 9,22.23 ah Hintergrund despaulinischen "Sieb-Rhmens", in
J. G N I L K A (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnackenburg, Freiburg Basel - Wien, 1974, pp. 530-542.
S C H R T E R , } . , Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tbin
gen - Basel: Francke, 1993.
S C H R T E R , ]., Der Apostolat des Paulus ah Zugang zu seiner Theohgie. Eine Auslegung
von 2 Kor 4,7-12, in R. BlERlNGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence
S C H R T E R , J., Schriftauslegung und Hermeneutik in 2 Korinther 3. Ein Beitrag zur
Frage der Schriftbenutzung des Paulus, in NovT40 (1998) 231-275.
S C H R T E R , ) . , Gottes Vershnungstat und das Wirken des Paulus. Zur Gestaltwerdung
des Evangeliums nach 2 Kor 5,18-21, in J. H A I N Z (ed.), Unterweg mit Paulus.
FS O. Kuss, Regensburg: Pustet, 2006, pp. 87-107.
S C H U B E R T , P., Form and Function of the Pauline Thanksgiving (BZNW, 20), Gieen Berlin, 1939, pp. 46-50.
S C H R M A N N , H., Verkndigung ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,l4-16a ah
Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137.
S C H U R M A N N , H., Die apostolische Existenz im Bilde. Meditation ber 2 Kor 2,1416a, in I D . , Ursprung und Gestalt. Errterungen und Besinnungen zum Neuen
Testament (KBANT), Dsseldorf, 1970, pp. 229-235.
SCHUTZ, C , "Der Geist des Gbubens"(2 Kor 4,13). berlegungen zurpneumatobgschen
Dimension von Gbube und Gbubensbegrndung, in H. BRKLE & G. B E C K E R
(eds.), Communicatio fidei. FS E. Biser, Regensburg, 1983, pp. 209-219.
S C H T Z , J.H., Paul and the Anatomy of Apostolic Authority (SNTS MS, 26), Cam
bridge, 1975, pp. 165-186.
S C H U L Z , S., Die Decke des Moses. Untersuchungen zu einer vorpaulinischen berliefe
rung in II Cor 3.7-18, in ZNW49 (1958) 1-30.
SCHWARZ, E., "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch ab!" Abgrenzung ah Ursprung
situation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 6,14-7,1, in
R. B A R T L E M U S , T. K R G E R & H. U T Z S C H N E I D E R (eds.), Konsequente Traditions
geschichte. FS K. Baltzer (OBO, 126), Fribourg: Universittsverslag; Gttingen:
SCHWEIZER, E., Die "Mystik" des Sterbens und Auferstehens mit Christus bei Paulus,
in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257.
SCHOLTISSEK,
336
ALPHABETICAL LIST
C , Die "Botschaft der Vershnung" (2 Kor 5,19) und die Vershnungslehre.

Bemerkungen zu den Wechselwirkungen exegetischer und systematisch-theobgischer
Interpretationsperspektiven, in S. C H A P M A N , C. H E L M E R & C. L A N D M E S S E R (eds.),
Biblischer Text und theobgische Theoriebildung (Biblisch-Theologische Studien, 44),
Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 163-190.
S C H W B E L , C , Reconciliation: From Biblical Observation to Dogmatic Reconstruction,
in C.E. G U N T O N (ed.), The Theobgy of Reconciliation, London - New York:
T&T Clark, 2003, pp. 13-38.
S C O T T , J.M., Adoption as Sons of God: An Exegetical Investigation Into the Background
O/TIO0ESIA in the Pauline Corpus (WUNT, 11/48), Tbingen, 1992, pp. 187220.
S C O T T , J.M., The Use of Scripture in 2 Corinthians 6.16c-18 and Paul's Restoration
Theobgy, in JSNT56 (1994) 73-99.
S C O T T , J.M., The Triumph of God in 2 Cor 2.14: Additional Evidence ofMerkabah
Mysticism in Paul, in NTS 42 (1996) 260-281.
S C O T T , J.M., Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in C.A. EVANS &
P.W. F L I N T (eds.), Eschatobgy, Messianism and the Dead Sea Scrolls (Studies in
the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature), Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans,
1997, pp. 101-119.
S C O T T , J.M., 2 Corinthians (New International Biblical Commentary. New Testa
ment Series, 8), Peabody MA: Henrickson; Carlisle: Paternoster, 1998.
S E D U L I U S S C O T U S , In epistobm II ad Corinthios, PL 103, cols. 161-182.
S E E S E M A N N , H., DerBegriffKOmamA
im Neuen Testament (BZNW, 14), Gieen,
1933, pp. 62-73.
SEGAL, A.E, Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. C O L L I N S & M. FiSHB A N E (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany NY: SUNY,
1995, pp. 95-122.
SEGAL, A.F., Paul's Thinking About Resurrection in Its Jewish Context, in NTS 44
(1998) 400-419.
SEGALLA, G., Coerenza linguistica ed unit Utteraria delb 2 Corinzi, in Teobgia 13
(1988) 149-166.
SEGALLA, G., Struttura letteraria e unit della 2 Corinzi, in Teobgia 13 (1988) 189-218.
SELBY, DJ., In the Whob ofAchaia: I and II Corinthians, in I D . , Introduction to the
New Testament: "The Word became Fbsh", New York, 1971, pp. 348-378.
S E M L E R , J.S., Paraphrasis II. epistulae ad Corinthios. Accessit Latina Vetus transbtio et
bctionum varietas, Halle - Magdeburg, 1776.
SERRA Z A N E T T I , P., Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in Augustinianum 35 (1995) 111-117.
SERRA Z A N E T T I , P., Consenso al Vangeb egbria di Dio: In margine a 2 Cor 9,11-13, in
E. M A N I C A R D I & F. R U G G I E R O (eds.), Liturgia ed evangelizzazione neh" epoca dei
Padri e neUa Chiesa del Vaticano II. FS E. Lodi, Bologna: EDB, 1996, pp. 43-53.
SERRA Z A N E T T I , E, Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in I D . , Imitatori di Ges Cristo. Scritti
classici e cristiani, ed. A CACCIARI E T AL., Bologna: EDB, 2005, pp. 517-522.
SERRA Z A N E T T I , P., Consenso al vangeb e gloria di Dio. In margine a 2 Cor. 9,11-13,
in I D . , Imitatori di Ges Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. CACCIARI et al.,
Bologna: EDB, 2005, pp. 543-553.
SEVENSTER, J.N., Some Remarks on the TYMNOZ in II Cor V. 3, in I D . & W.C V A N
U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn,
1953, pp. 202-214.
SCHWBEL,
SCHWBEL C. - SPICQ C.
337
SEVENSTER, J.N., Einige Bemerkungen ber den 'Zwischenzustand' bei Paulus, in NTS
1 (1955) 291-296.
SEVERIAN OF GABALA, [Commentary on sebcted passages of 2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.),
Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesam
melt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984,
pp. 278-298.
S H E A D , A.G., The New Covenant and Pauline Hermeneutics, in P. B O L T & M. T H O M P
S O N (eds.), The Gospel to the Nations: Perspectives on Paul's Mission, Leiceister:
Apollos, 2000, pp. 33-49.
S H O E M A K E R , H.S., 2 Corinthians 11:1-21, in RExp 86 (1989) 407-414.
SlCKENBERGER, J., Die Briefe des heiligen Paulus an die Korinther und sein Brief an
die Rmer ( H S N T , 6), Bonn, 1919, 1932, pp. 80-146.
S I M M O N S , .., Introduction to II Corinthians, in Theohgical Educator 40 (1989)
59-65.
SINCLAIR, S.G., Jesus Christ According to Paul: The Christobgies of Paul's Undisputed
Epistks and the Christobgy of Paul (Bibal Monograph Series, 1), Berkeley CA,
1988, pp. 73-88.
SLOAN, R.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6and
'New Covenant Hermeneutics'A Response
to Richard Hays, in BBR 5 (1995) 129-154.
SLOTEMAKER DE RUINE, J.R., De eschatobgische voorstellingen in I en II Corinthe,
Utrecht: C.H.E. Breijer, 1894.
S M I T H , D., Second Epistk of St. Paul to the Corinthians (The Disciple's Commen
tary on the New Testament, 4), London, 1932, pp. 505-570.
SMITH, D.E., The Egyptian Cults at Corinth, in HTR 70 (1977) 201-231.
SMITH, N.G., The Thorn That Stayed: An Exposition of II Corinthians 12:7-9, in
Interpr 13 (1959) 409-416.
S M I T H , W . H . , The Function of 2 Corinthians 3:7-4:6
in Its Epistobry Context
(Ph.D. diss., Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, Louisville KY, 1983).
SONNTAG, ., . Zur politischen Theobgiedes Gesetzes bei Paulus und
im antiken Kontext (TANZ, 34), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 202-217.
S O R G , T , Das Wort von der Vershnung. 2. Korinther 5,19-21, in I D . & P. S T U H L MACHER (eds.), Das Wort vom Kreuz. Zur Predigt am Karfreitag (Calwer Taschen
bibliothek, 52), Stuttgart, 1996, pp. 61-66.
SouCEK, J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleisch, in EvTh 19 (1959)
300-314.
S O U T H , J.T., Disciplinary Practices in Pauline Texts, Lewiston NY, 1992, pp. 89-110.
SPADAFORA, F., San Paob, U bttere (parte terza) Le due kttere ai Corinti, in Renovatio. Rivista di teobgia e cultura 21 (1986) 345-378.
SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in Paul, in
NovT23 (1981) 349-360.
SPENCER, A.B., Paul's Literary Styb: A Stylistic and Historical Comparison of II Corin
thians 11:16-12:13,
Romans 8:9-39, and Philippians 3:2-4:13 (ETS MS),
Jackson MS, 1984.
S P I C Q , C , L'image sportive de II Cor 4,7-9, in ETL 13 (1937) 202-209.
S P I C Q , C , Epitres aux Corinthiens (SB [PC], 11/2), Paris, 1948, pp. 299-399.
S P I C Q , C , L'treinte de b charit (II Cor. V,14), in STL 8 (1954) 123-132.
SPICQ, C , L'treinte de b charit (II Cor. V,14), in I D . , Agapi dans U Nouveau Tes
tament, vol. II: Analyse des textes (Bib), Paris, 1959, pp. 127-136.
4
338
ALPHABETICAL LIST
R.P., The Limits of Ecstasy: An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10, in

G.F. H A W T H O R N E (ed.), Current Issues in Biblical and Patristic Interpretation.
FS M.C. Tenney, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1975, pp. 259-266.
SPRRI, T., Alles im Dienste Christi. Studien ber den zweiten Korintherbrief, Zrich:
Gotthelf, 1945.
SRAMPICKAL, T., The Ministry of the New Covenant: An Exegetical Study of2 Cor 3:6
and 7-18 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1989; dir. J. Lambrecht).
STAAB, K. (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: AschendorfF, 1933,
repr. 1984.
S T A C H O W I A K , L.R., Die Antithese Licht - Finsternis. Ein Thema derpaulinischen Parnese, in ThQ 143 (1963) 385-421.
S T H L I N , G., "Um mitzusterben und mitzuleben". Bemerkungen 2Kor 7,3, in
H.D. B E T Z & L. S C H O T T R O F F (eds.), Neues Testament und christliche Existenz
FS H. Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 503-521.
S T A G G , F., The Text of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corin
thians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston N Y - Queens
ton - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 23-28.
STAGG, F., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting2 Corin
thians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY Queenston - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 163-178.
S T A N G E , E., Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelhilfe fr die Gemeinde, 7-8), Stuttgart, 1948,
pp. 101-177.
STANLEY, A.P., The Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians: With Critical Notes and
Dissertations, London, 1858 (pp. 357-608), 1882, pp. 343-589.
STANLEY, C D . , Paul and. the Language of Scripture: Citation Technique in the Pauline
Epistles and Contemporary Literature (SNTS MS, 74), Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1992.
STANLEY, D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13), Rome, 1961,
pp. 129-147.
S T A R N I T Z K E , D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in 2 Kor 3, in
WortDienst 25 (1999) 193-207.
S T E G E M A N N , E., Der Neue Bund im Alten. Zum Schriftverstndnis des Paulus in II Kor
3, in ThZAl (1986) 97-114.
S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in 2 Corin
thians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 2005.
STEGMAN, T,
'Emarevaa, ib eXXrjaa (2 Corinthians 4:13): Paul's Christological
Reading of Psalm 115:1a LXX, in CBA 69 (2007) 725-745.
S T E I N M A N N , A., Aretas IV, Knig der Nabater. Eine historisch-exegetische Studie
2 Cor ll,32f, in BZ 7 (1909) 174-187 and 312-341.
S T E I N M E T Z , F.-J., Der gebliebene Stachel, in Geist und Leben 44 (1971) 81-85.
S T E P H E N S O N , A.M.G., Partition Theories on II Corinthians, in StEv II/l (TU, 87),
Berlin, 1964, pp. 639-646.
S T E P H E N S O N , A.M.G., A Defence of the Integrity of2 Corinthians, in K. A L A N D (ed.),
The Authorship and Integrity of the New Testament (TCSPCK, 4), London, 1965,
pp. 82-97.
S T E W A R T - S Y K E S , A., Ancient Editors and Copyists and Modern Partition Theories:
The Case of The Corinthian Correspondence, in JSNT 6\ (1996) 53-64.
SPITTLER,
339
SPITTLER R R - SUMNEYJ.L.
STIMPFLE, ., "Buchstabe und Geist". Zur Geschichte eines Miverstndnisses von

2 Kor 3,6, in BZ 39 (1995) 181-202.
S T O C K H A U S E N , CK., Early Interpretations of II Corinthians 3: An Exegetical Perspective,
in E.A. L I V I N G S T O N E (ed.), Studia Patrstica Vol. XIX. Papers presented to the
Tenth International Conference on Patristic Studies held in Oxford 1987. Histrica,
Theohgica, Gnostica, Bblica et Apocrypha, Leuven: Peeters, 1989, pp. 392-399.
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The Exegetical
Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6(AnBib, 116), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto
Bblico, 1989.
S T O C K H A U S E N , C.K., 2 Corinthians 3 and the Principles of Pauline Exegesis, in
CA. E V A N S & J.A. S A N D E R S (eds.), Paul and the Scriptures of Israel (JSNT SS,
83), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1993, pp. 143-164.
S T G E R , ., Amt und Amtsflihrung nach 2 Kor 10,1-13,10, in Bibel und Liturgie 58
(1985) 142-152.
S T O R Y , C.I.K., The Nature of Paul's Stewardship With Special Reference to I and II
Corinthians, in EvQ48 (1976) 212-229.
S T O W E R S , S.K., M E N and the Integrity of 2 Cor. 8 and 9, in NovT 32
(1990) 340-348.
S T R A C H A N , R.H., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians (MNTC), London New York, 1935, 1954, repr. 1965.
STRACK, H.L. & BILLERBECK, Die Briefe des Neuen Testaments und die Offenbarung Johan
nis erlutert aus Talmud und Midrasch von Paul BiUerbeck (Kommentar zum Neuen
Testament aus Talmud und Midrasch, 3), Mnchen, 1926, 1961, pp. 494-535.
STRACK, W, Kultische Terminobgie in ekklesiohgischen Kontexten in den Briefen des
Paulus (BBB, 92), Weinheim: Beltz, 1994.
STRANGE, J.F., 2 Corinthians 10:13-16 Illuminated by a Recently Published Inscrip
tion, in BA 46 (1983) 167-168.
STRECKER, C , Die Legitimitt des paulinischen ApostoUts nach 2 Korintherbrief 1013, in NTS 38 (1992) 566-586.
STRECKER, G., Die Legitimitt des paulinischen ApostoUtes nach 2 Kor 10-13, in
. L O H S E (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes: (2Kor 1013) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 107-128.
S T U H L M A C H E R , P., Gerechtigkeit Gottes bei Paulus (FRLANT, 87), Gttingen, 1965,
1966, pp. 74-77.
S T U H L M A C H E R , P., Erwgungen zum ontohgischen Charakter der bei Pau
lus., in EvTh 27 (1967) 1-35.
STUHLMACHER, R, Cilliers Breytenbachs Sicht von Shne und Vershnung, in JBTh 6
(1991) 339-354.
S U H L , ., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronologie (StNT, 11),
Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlaghaus, 1975, pp. 223-263.
SUMNEY, J.L., The Role of Historical Reconstruction of Early Christianity in Identifying
Paul's Opponents, in Perspectives in Religious Studies 16 (1989) 45-53.
SUMNEY, J.L., Identifying Paul's Opponents: The Question of Method in 2 Corinthians
(JSNT SS, 40), Sheffield, 1990.
SUMNEY, J.L., Paul's 'Weakness': An Integral Part of His Conception ofApostleship, in
JSNT52 (1993) 71-91.
S U M N E Y , J.L., Servants of Satan, Fake Brothers' and Other Opponents of Paul
6
340
ALPHABETICAL LIST
S U M N E Y , J.L., Paul's Use ofUa.Qo<; in His Argument Against the Opponents of2 Corin
thians, in T.H. U L B R I C H T & J.L. S U M N E Y (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 1 6 ) ,
Adanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 1 4 7 - 1 6 0 .
S U N D E R M A N N , H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhetorische
Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 5 7 5 ) , Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 6 .
SwEET, J.P.M., A House Not Made With Hands, in W. H O R B U R Y (ed.), Templum amicitiae. Essays on the Second Temple. FS E. Bammel (JSNT SS, 4 8 ) , Sheffield:
Sheffield University Press, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 3 6 8 - 3 9 0 .
S Y R E E N I , K., James and the Pauline Legacy: Power Phy in Corinth?, in I. DUNDERBERG, C. M. TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Phy, Diversity and Conflicts
in Early Christianity. FS H. Risnen (NTSupp, 1 0 3 ) , Leiden - New York Kln: Brill, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 9 7 - 4 3 7 .
T A B O R , J.D., Things Unutterable: Paul's Ascent to Paradise in Its Greco-Roman, Judaic
and Early Christian Contexts, Lanham MD, 1 9 8 6 .
TALBERT, C.H., Reading Corinthians: A Literary and Theohgcal Commentary on
1 and 2 Corinthians, New York, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 0 9 - 1 8 8 .
TALBERT, C.H., Money Management in Early Mediterranean Christianity: 2 Corin
thians 8 and 9, in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 5 9 - 3 7 0 .
C.H., Reading Corinthians: A New Commentary for Preachers, London,
TALBERT,
1990.
T A N N E H I L L , R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theology

(BZNW, 3 2 ) , Gieen - Berlin, 1 9 6 7 , pp. 6 5 - 6 9 and 8 4 - 1 0 0 .
T A S K E R , R.V.G., The Unity of 2 Corinthians, in ExpT 47 ( 1 9 3 5 - 1 9 3 6 ) 5 5 - 5 8 .
T A S K E R , R.V.G., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians: An Introduction and
Commentary (TNTC), Grand Rapids MI, 1 9 5 8 , 1 9 7 1 .
TAYLOR, J., The Ethnarch ofKingAretas at Damascus: A Note on 2 Cor 11,32-33, in
4
RB 99 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 7 1 9 - 7 2 8 .
TAYLOR, N.H., The Composition and Chronology of Second Corinthians, in JSNT 44

(1991)
67-87.
TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study ofApostleship in the
Gahtian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 5 9 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 9 1 5 - 9 4 5 .
T E N NAPEL, E., "Third Heaven" and "Paradise": Some Remarks on the Exegesis of
2 Cor. 12,2-4 in Syriac, in R. L A V E N A N T (ed.), V Symposium Syriacum 1988
(Orientalia Christiana Analecta, 2 3 6 ) , Rome, 1 9 9 0 , pp. 5 3 - 6 6 .
THEISSEN, G., Soziale Schichtung in der korinthischen Gemeinde. Ein Beitrag zur Sozio
logie des hellenistischen Urchristentums, in ZNW 6 5 ( 1 9 7 4 ) 2 3 2 - 2 7 2 .
T H E I S S E N , G., Legitimation und Lebensunterhalt. Ein Beitrag zur Soziohgie urchrist
licher Missionare, in NTS 2 1 ( 1 9 7 5 ) 1 9 2 - 2 2 1 .
G., Legitimation und Lebensunterhalt. Ein Beitrag zur Soziologie urchrist

licher Missionare, in I D . , Studien zur Soziologie des Urchristentums (WUNT, 1 9 ) ,
Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 7 9 , 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 0 1 - 2 3 0 .
T H E I S S E N , G., Soziale Schichtung in der korinthischen Gemeinde. Ein Beitrag zur
Soziohgie des hellenistischen Urchristentums, in I D . , Studien zur Soziologie des
Urchristentums (WUNT, 1 9 ) , Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 7 9 , 1 9 8 3 ,
THEISSEN,
pp.
231-271.
G., Essays on Corinth: The Social Setting of Pauline Christianity, trans,

by J.H. S C H T Z (Studies in the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh:
T&T Clark; Philadephia PA: Fortress, 1 9 8 2 .
THEISSEN,
S U M N E Y J . L . - T H O R S E L L RR.
341
THEISSEN, G., Legitimation and Subsistence: An Essay on the Sociology ofEany Chris
tian Missionaries, in ID., Essays on Corinth: The Social Setting of Pauline Chris
tianity, trans, by J.H. SCHTZ (Studies in the New Testament and Its World),
Edinburgh: T&T Clark; Philadephia PA: Fortress, 1982, pp. 27-67.
THEISSEN, G., Social Stratification in the Corinthian Community: A Contribution to
the Sociology of Early Hellenistic Christianity, in ID., Essays on Corinth. The Social
Setting of Pauline Christianity, trans, by J.H. SCHTZ (Studies in the New Tes
tament and Its World), Edinburgh: T&T Clark; Philadephia PA: Fortress, 1982,
pp. 69-119.
T H E I S S E N , G., Die Hlle des Mose und die unbewuten Aspekte des Gesetzes, in I D . ,
Psychologische Aspekte paulinischer Theokgie (FRLANT, 131), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, pp. 121-161.
THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in ID., Psy
chological Aspects of Pauline Theokgy, trans, by J.P. G A L V I N , Philadelphia PA:
Fortress, 1987, pp. 115-158.
THEISSEN, G., Trost ohne Vertrstung. Vom einzigen Trost im Leben und im Sterben
(2 Kor 1,3-7), in ID., Erlsungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen, Gtersloh:
T H E I S S E N , G., Zwischen Glck und Kkge. Paulus ein Mensch im Widerspruch
(2 Kor 6,1-10), in ID., Erksungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen), Gtersloh:
T H E O B A L D , M., Die berstrmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld
(FzB, 22), Wrzburg: Echter, 1982, pp. 167-304.
T H E O D O R E O F M O P S U E S T I A , [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB
gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr.
1984, pp. 196-200.
T H E O D O R E T O F CYRRHUS, . Interpretatio secundae epistolae ad Corinthios, PG 82, cois. 375-460.
THEOPHYLACT O F ACHRYDA,
. Epistoke II Divi Pauli ad Corinthios expositio, PG 124, cois 795952.
THIELMAN, F., Old Covenant & New in the Corinthian Letters: The Paradox Explained,
in ID., Paul & The Law: A Contextual Approach, Downers Grove IL: InterVarsity Press, 1994, pp. 100-118.
T H I E R R Y , J.J., Der Dorn im Fleische (2 Kor. xii 7-9), in NovT5
(1962) 301-310.
T H O M A S A Q U I N A S , Commentaria in omnes D. Pauli apostoli epstolas, vol. 2, Paris,
1874, pp. 1-128.
T H O M A S , J.C, An Angel From Satan': Paul's Thorn in the Flesh (2 Corinthians 12.710), in Journal of Pentecostal Theokgy 9 (1996) 39-52.
T H O M P S O N , J., The Second Letter of Paul to the Corinthians, Austin, : R.B. Sweet
Co.; AbileneTX: Abilene Christian University Press, 1970.
T H O M P S O N , J.W., Paul's Argument From Pathos in 2 Corinthians, in T.H. U L B R I C H T
& J.L. S U M N E Y (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Adanta GA: Society of
Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 127-145.
T H O R N T O N , T.C.G., Satan - God's Agent for Punhhing, inExpT83
(1972) 151-152.
T H O R S E L L , PR., The Spirit in the Present Age: Preliminary Fulfillment of the Predicted
New Covenant According to Paul, in JETS 41 (1998) 397-413.
342
ALPHABETICAL LIST
THRALL, M.E., Greek Particles in the New Testament. Linguistic and Exegetical Studies
(NT Tools and Studies, 3), Leiden, 1962, pp. 82-95.
T H R A L L , M.E., The First and Second Letters of'Paul to the Corinthians (CNEB), Cam
bridge, 1965, pp. 119-183.
T H R A L L , M.E., The Pauline UseofiEwzSrau;, in NTS 14 (1967-1968) 118-125.
THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate Between
Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LiNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.), Christ and Spi
rit in the New Testament. FS C.F.D. Moule, Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1973, pp. 143-156.
T H R A L L , M.E., 2 Corinthians 1:12: ayiOTTjTi or .TZ\TI\X\.?, in J.K. E L L I O T T (ed.), Stu
dies in New Testament Language and Text. FS G.D. Kilpatrick (NTSupp, 44),
Leiden, 1976, pp. 366-372.
T H R A L L , M.E., The Problem of II Cor. vi. 14-vii. 1 in Some Recent Discussion, in NTS
24 (1977-1978) 132-148.
THRALL, M.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in JSNT 6
(1980) 42-57.
THRALL, M.E., "Putting On " or "Stripping Off in 2 Corinthians 5:3, in E.J. EPP &
G.D. FEE (eds.), New Testament Textual Criticism. Its Significance for Exegesis.
FS B.M. Metzger, Oxford, 1981, pp. 221-237.
T H R A L L , M.E., A Second Thanksgiving Period in II Corinthians, in JSNT 16 (1982)
101-124.
THRALL, M.E., Salvation Proclaimed: 2 Corinthians 5:18-21: Reconciliation With
God, in ExpT 93 (1982) 227-231.
T H R A L L , M.E., Conversion to the Lord: The Interpretation of Exodus 34 in
II Cor. 3:l4b-18, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), Paoh. Ministro delNuovo Testamento
(2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 197-232 (Discussion: 233265).
T H R A L L , M.E., The Offender and the Offence: A Problem of Detection in 2 Corinthians,
in B.E T H O M P S O N (ed.), Scripture, Meaning and Method FS A.T. Hanson, Hull:
Hull University Press, 1987, pp. 65-78.
T H R A L L , M.E., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle to the
Corinthians in Two Volumes (ICC), vol. 1: Introduction and Commentary on
II Corinthians I-VII, Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1994; vol. 2: Commentary on
2 Corinthians VIII-XIII, Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 2000.
THRALL, M.E., Paul's Journey to Paradise: Some Exegetical Issues in 2 Cor 12,2-4, in
R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven:
THRALL, M.E., Paul's Understanding of Personal Continuity Between the Present Life
and the Life of the Resurrection, in R. BlERlNGER, V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE
(eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven:
THRALL, M.E., The Initial Attraction of Paul's Mission in Corinth and of the Church
He Founded There, in A. C H R I S T O P H E R S O N E T AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the
Graeco-Roman World. FS J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 2002, pp. 59-73.
T H O S I N G , W., Per Christum in Deum. Studien zum Verhltnis von Christozentrik und
Theozentrik in den paulinischen Hauptbriefen (NTA NF, 1), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1965, 1969.
2
THRALL M.E. - V A N D E R STICHELE C.
343
T H S I N G , W., Rechtfertigungsgedanke und Christologie in den Korintherbriefen, in

J. G N I L K A (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnackenburg, Freiburg Basel - Wien: Herder, 1974, pp. 301-324.
T H U R N , L., Was Paul Sincere? Questioning the Apostle's Ethos, in Scriptum 65 (1998)
95-108.
T H Y E N , . , Studien zur Sndenvergebung im Neuen Testament und seinen alttestamentlichen und jdischen Voraussetzungen (FRLANT, 96), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck
& Ruprecht, 1970, pp. 172-194.
T O L B E R T , M., Theohgy and Ministry: 2 Corinthians 5:11-21, in Faith and Mission 1
(1983) 63-70.
T O L K S D O R F , RA., Bedachte Rede. Bedeutung und Handlung in adressierter Rede, gezeigt
am Beispiel von 2. Korinther 5 (Ph.D. diss., Johannes Calvijnstichting te Kam
pen, 1990), Ijsselmuiden, 1990.
TRAKATELLIS, D., Power in Weakness: Exegesis of 2 Cor 12,1-13, in E . LoHSE (ed.),
Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedic
tina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 65-86.
T R A V I S , S.H., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-12, in StEv VI (TU, 112), Berlin,
1973, pp. 527-532.
T R E V I J A N O ETCHEVERRIA, R., La idoneidad del Apstol (2 Cor 2,14-4,6), in Salmanticensis37 (1990) 149-175.
T R I M A I L L E , M. & M. C O U N E , Les apotres, envoys authentiques du Dieu fidile.
2 Co 1,18-22, in ASeign 38 (1970) 42-50.
T R O B I S C H , D., Die Entstehung der Paulusbriefiammlung ( N T O A , 10), Fribourg Gttingen, 1989, pp. 123-128).
T R O C M , ., Le rempart de Damas. Un faux pas de Paul, in RHPR 69 (1989) 475479.
TRONIER, H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Philosophical Idealism and Apo
calypticism, in . E N G B E R G - P E D E R S E N (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism
, .., .' 6:14-7:1
, in
TOT
. FS .. , vol. XXVI, Athens, 1984,
pp. 251-274.
T U R N E R , D.L., Paul and the Ministry of Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:11-6:2, in CTR 4
(1989) 77-95.
U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particuhr Reference to
2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280.
ULONSKA, H., Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in 2. Kor. 3,116, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388.
U M B A C H , H., In Christus getauft von der Snde befreit. Die Gemeinde als snden
freier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht,
1999, pp. 155-182 and 218-234.
VALLAURI, G.E., Virtus in infirmitateperficitur : II Cor 12,7-10 nell'esegesi dei Ss.
Padri (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1967).
V A N D E R STICHELE, G, Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit aufKosten
des Unterschieds, in L. S C H O T T R O F F & M.-T. W A C K E R (eds.), Kompendium Feminis
tische Bibelauslegung, Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 1998, pp. 593-602.
344
ALPHABETICAL LIST
A. (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministire

(BETL, 7 3 ) , Leuven, 1 9 8 6 .
V A N H O Y E , A., L'interprtation d'Ex 34 en 2 Co 3,7-14, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.),
Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9 ) , Rome:
1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 5 9 - 1 8 0 (Discussion: 1 8 1 - 1 9 6 ) .
V A N H O Y E , A., Discussioni sulk Nuova Alkanza, in Rivista teokgica di Lugano 1 ( 1 9 9 6 )
VANHOYE,
163-178.
W.C, Paulus. III. De Brieven aan de Korinthiers, Leiden: Brill, 1 8 9 6 .

V A N O N I , G., "Gegkubt habe ich, deshalb habe ich geredet" (Ps 116,10 und 2 Kor
4,13). Zur Verwendung von Bibekitaten in der theologischen Argumentation
Zugkich ein Versuch zusammenzudenken, was zusammengehrt, in A.T K H O U R Y
& G. V A N O N I (eds.), "Gegkubt habe ich, deshalb habe ich geredet". FS A. Bsteh
(Religionswissenschaftliche Studien, 4 7 ) , Wrzburg: Echter; Altenberge: Oros,
VAN MANEN,
1 9 9 8 , pp.
511-535.
E., Pastor en gemeente, in V L A A M S E B I J B E L S T I C H T I N G , Brieven van

Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 ,
V A N OUTRYVE,
pp.
16-18.
VAN U N N I K , W.C., Reiseplne und Amen-Sagen. Zusammenhang und Gedankenfolge

in 2. Korinther 1:15-24, in J.N. S E V E N S T E R & W.C. V A N U N N I K (eds.), Studia
Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1 9 5 3 , pp. 2 1 5 - 2 3 4 .
VAN U N N I K , W.C, "With UnveikdFace": An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians Hi 12-18, in
NovTG
(1963)
153-169.
VAN U N N I K , W.C., "With Unveikd Face": An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians Hi 12-18, in

I D . , Sparsa Colkcta. The Colkcted Essays of W.C. van Unnik, part 1 : Evangelica
- Paulina - Acta (NTSupp, 2 9 ) , Leiden, 1 9 7 3 , pp. 1 9 4 - 2 1 0 .
V A N V E L D H U I Z E N , A., Paulus' brieven aan de Korinthiers (Tekst en uitleg. Practische
Verklaring van het Nieuwe Testament), Groningen - Den Haag, 1 9 1 7 , 1 9 2 2 ,
2
pp. 4 7 - 5 9 and
VASSILIADIS,
112-140.
P., The Collection Revisited, in Deltion Biblikon Mekton
21 (1992) 42-
48.
V.D., Paul's Styk of Church Leadership Illustrated by His Instructions to

the Corinthians on the Colkction, San Francisco CA, 1 9 9 2 .
V E R H O E F , E., The Senders of the Utters to the Corinthians and the Use of "I" and
"We", in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leu
ven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 4 1 7 - 4 2 5 .
V E R H O E F , E., Die hollndische Radikak Kritik, in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian
Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 ,
VERBRUGGE,
pp.
427-432.
V E R M E U L E N , J., Leiers wat dien en bedien, 'n Pauliniese beskrywing van kerkkiers en
hulk funksies in 1 & 2 Korintiers, in VerbEccl 2 4 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 2 3 2 - 2 4 8 .
V I C E N T I N I , J.J., Defense reconciliar con Dios. Lectura de 2 Cor. 5:14-21, in RB 3 6
(1974)
97-104.
VIELHAUER, P., Geschichte der urchristlkhen Literatur. Einkitung in das Neue Testament,
die Apokryphen und die Apostolischen Vter, Berlin - New York, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 1 4 2 156.
M.R, The Composition ofSecond Corinthmns, in ExpT9 ( 1 8 9 7 - 1 8 9 8 ) 2 4 - 4 4 .

M.R., Word Studies in the New Testament, vol. 3 : The Epistks of Paul, New
York NY, 1 9 0 0 , pp. 2 9 0 - 3 6 2 .
VINCENT,
VINCENT,
V A N H O Y E A . - W A L L E R E.
345
ViAAMSE BljBELsncHTlNG, BHeven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989.
VLTER, D., Paulus und seine Briefe. Kritische Untersuchungen zu einer neuen Grund
legung der paulinischen Briefliteratur und ihrer Theokgie, Strasbourg, 1905,
pp. 73-134.
V O G E L , M., Warum "nicht nackt"? Soziaknthropologische Erwgungen zu 2 Kor 5,3,
in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Religionsge
schichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2000,
pp. 447-463.
V O G E L , M., Commentatio mortis. 2. Kor 5,1-10 auf dem Hintergrund antiker ars
V O G E L S , H.I. (ed.), Ambrosiastri qui dicitur commentarius in epistulas Paulinas, part 2:
In Epistulas ad Corinthios (CSEL, 81), Wien: Hoelder-Pichler-Tempsky, 1968,
pp. 195-314.
V O I G T , G., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Paulus an die Korinther II (Biblisch-theologische
Schwerpunkte, 5), Gttingen, 1990.
V O L L E N W E I D E R , S., 2Kor 3. Der transzendente Schein des Gesetzes, in I D . , Freiheit ah
neue Schpfung. Eine Untersuchung zur Eleutheria bei Paulus und in seiner Umweh
(FRLANT, 147), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1989, pp. 247-284.
VORSTER, WS., 2 Kor. 3:17. Eksegese en Toeligting, in Neotestamentica 3 (1969) 3744.
Vos, G., The More Excellent Ministry : 2 Corinthians 3,18, in Kerux 8 (1993) 3-19.
Vos, J.S., Traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zur paulinischen Pneumatologie,
Assen, 1973, pp. 132-143.
V O U G A , F., La deuxime ptre aux Corinthiens, in D. M A R G U E R A T (ed.), Introduc
tion au Nouveau Testament. Son histoire, son criture, sa thokgie (Le monde de
la Bible, 41), Geneva: Labor et fides, 2000, pp. 199-212.
W A G N E R , C , Gotteserkenntnis im Spiegel und Gottesliebe in den beiden Korintherbriefen, in Bijdragen 19 (1958) 370-381.
W A G N E R , C , Le tabernacle et h vie "en Christ". Exgse de 2 Corinthiens 5:1 10,
in RHPR 41 (1961) 379-393.
W A G N E R , C , The Tabernacle and Life "In Christ": Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5.1-10,
inIrBS3 (1981) 145-165.
W A G N E R , C , Alliance de k lettre, alliance de l'Esprit. Essai d'analyse de 2 Corinthiens
2114 3/18, in TR 60 (1985) 55-65.
WALKER, D.D., Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideohgy and Rhetoric
in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, 11/152), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002.
WALKER, W.O., ]i.,The Burden of Proof in Identifying Interpolations in Pauline Ut
ters, in ATS 33 (1987) 610-618.
WALKER, W.O., Jr., Text-Critical Evidence for Interpolations in the Letters of Paul, in
CBQ 50 (1988) 622-631.
WALKER, W.O., Jr., Interpoktions in the Pauline Utters (JSNT SS, 213), Sheffield:
Sheffield Academic, 2001.
WALKER, W.O., Jr., 2 Cor 6.14-7.1 and the Chiastic Structure of 6.11-13; 7-2-3, in
NTS 48 (2002) 142-144.
WALLER, E., The Rhetorical Structure of II Cor. 6:14-7:1 : Is the So-CaUed "Non-Pau
line Interpoktion "a Clue to the Redactor of II Corinthians?, in PEGL&MWBS 10
(1990) 151-165.
346
ALPHABETICAL LIST
E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Die Welt der Bibel, 3), Dsseldorf,
1964.
WALTER, E., La foi quipinetre et transforme tout. 2 Co 4,13-5,1, in ASeign 41 (1971)
33-38.
WALTER, N., ChristusgUube und heidnische Religiositt inpaulinischen Gemeinden, in
NTS 25 (1979) 422-442.
WALTER, N., Hellenistische Eschatohgie bei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in ThQ 176
(1996) 53-64.
W A L T O N , J.M., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 12:1-10, in Interpr 52
(1998) 293-296.
W A L T O N , W.H.M., St. Paul's Movements Between the Writing of 1 and 2 Corinthians,
in ExpT55-56 (1943-1945) 136-138.
W A N , S.-K., Power in Weakness: Conflict and Rhetoric in Paul's Second Letter to the
Corinthians (The New Testament in Context), Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press
International, 2000.
WANAMAKER, C.A., "By the Power of God": Rhetoric and Ideology in 2 Corinthians
10-13, in D.B. G O W L E R , L.G. B L O O M Q U I S T & D.E W A T S O N (eds.), Fabrics of
Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA London - New York: Trinity Press
International, 2003, pp. 194-221.
WANKE, J., "Unverkennbar seid ihr ein Brief Christi!" (2 Kor 3,3). Paulinische Reflexionen
ber das Thema: Kirche in der Diaspora, in Ubendiges Zeugnis 42 (1987) 62-70.
W A R D , R E , Pauline Voice and Presence as Stratege Communication, in D J . LULL
(ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1990 Seminar Papers, vol. 29, Atlanta GA:
Scholars, 1990, pp. 283-292.
WARD, R E , Pauline Voice and Presence as Strategic Communication, in Semeia 65
(1994) 95-107.
W A R F I E L D , B.B., Some Difficult Passages in the First Chapter of 2 Corinthians, in
JBL 6 (1886) 27-39.
W A T S O N , D.E, Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-13 as Defense of His Honor:
A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. E R I K S S O N , T.H. U L B R I C H T & W. BELACKER
(eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000
Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 260-275.
W A T S O N , D.E, Paul and Boasting, in J.P. SAMPLEY (ed.), Paul in the Greco-Roman
World. A Handbook, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 77100.
W A T S O N , E, 2 Cor. x-xiii and Paul's Painful Letter to the Corinthians, in JTS 35
(1984) 324-346.
W A T S O N , E, Paul Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociological Approach (SNTS MS, 56),
Cambridge, 1986, pp. 81-87 and 174-176.
W A T S O N , N., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Epworth Commentaries), Lon
don, 1993.
W A T S O N , N.M., "... To Make Us Rely Not on Ourselves but on God Who Raises the
Dead": 2 Cor. 1,9b as the Heart of Paul's Theology, in U . Luz & H. W E D E R (eds.),
Die Mitte des Neuen Testaments. Einheit und Vielfalt neutestamentlicher Theolo
gie. FS E. Schweizer, Gttingen, 1983, pp. 384-398.
W A T S O N , N.M., "The Philosopher Should Bathe and Brush His Teeth" - Congruence
Between Word and Deed in Graeco-Roman Philosopy and Paul's Letters to the
Corinthians, in AusBR 42 (1994) 1-16.
WALTER,
WALTER . - W E L B O R N L.L.
347
WATSON, N.M., "Physician, Heal Thyself? Paul's Character as Revealed in 2 Corin

thians, and the Congruence Between Word and Deed, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The
Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 6 7 1 - 6 7 8 .
WEBB, W.J., Who Are the Unbelievers () in 2 Corinthians 6:14?, in BS 1 4 9
(1992) 27-44.
WEBB, W.J., What Is the Unequal Yoke () in 2 Corinthians 6:14?, in
BS 1 4 9 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 1 6 2 - 1 7 9 .
WEBB, W.J., Returning Home: New Covenant and Second Exodus as the Context for
2 Corinthians 6.14-7.1 (JSNT SS, 8 5 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 3 .
WEBER, M., De numero epistolarum ad Corinthios rectius constituendo, Wittenberg,
1798.
WEBER, W , Wie viele Briefe hat der Apostel Paulus an die Corinther geschrieben? (Pro
gramm des Kniglichen Gymnasiums zu Wetzlar), Wetzlar, 1899.
WEBER, V., Erklrung von 2 Kor 10,1-6, in BZ 1 (1903) 64-78.
WEBER, V., Wann und wie hat Paulus "Christum nach dem Fleische gekannt" (2 Cor 5,16)?,
in BZ 2 ( 1 9 0 4 ) 1 7 8 - 1 8 7 .
WEDDERBURN, A.J.M., Some Observations on Paul's Use of the Phrases 'In Christ'and
'With Christ', in JSNT25 ( 1 9 8 5 ) 8 3 - 9 7 .
WEDDERBURN, A.J.M., 2 Corinthians 5:14 - A Key to Paul's Soteriology?, in
T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Com
munity in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill,
2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 6 7 - 2 8 3 .
WEHR, L., Funktion und Erfahrungshintergrund der Satansaussagen des Paulus,
"...damit wir vom Satan nicht berlistet werden" (2 Kor 2,11), in MThZ 52
(2001) 208-219.
WEHRWEIN, R.E., 2 Corinthians 5:19, in JTh 2 2 ( 1 9 8 2 ) 19-31.
WEISS, B., Die paulinischen Briefe im berichtigten Text. Mit kurzer Erluterung zum
Handgebrauch bei der Schriftlektre, Leipzig, 1 8 9 6 , pp. 236-317.
WEISSENRIEDER, . , Der Blick in den Spiegel. II Kor 3,18 vor dem Hintergrund anti
ker Spiegeltheorien und ikonographischer Abbildungen, in ID., W E N D T &
P. GEMNDEN (eds.), Picturing the New Testament. Studies in Ancient Visual Ima
ges (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 9 3 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 5 , pp. 313-343.
WEIZSCKER, C , Das apostolische Zeitalter der christlichen Kirche, Tbingen - Leip
zig, 1 9 0 2 .
WELBORN, L.L., Georgi's "Gegner": Reflections on the Occasion of Its Translation, in
Journal of Religion 6 8 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 5 6 6 - 5 7 4 .
WELBORN, L.L., The Dangerous Double Affirmation: Character and Truth in 2 Cor 1,17,
in ZNW 8 6 ( 1 9 9 5 ) 3 4 - 5 2 .
WELBORN, L.L., The Identification of2 Corinthians 10-13 With the 'Letter of Tears',
in A W 7 * 3 7 ( 1 9 9 5 ) 1 3 8 - 1 5 3 .
WELBORN, L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13:7.5-16 and Ancient
Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 5 5 9 - 5 8 3 .
WELBORN, L.L., Paul's Flight From Damascus: Sources and Evidenceforan Historical
Evaluation., in A . ZEN (ed.), Historische Wahrheit und theobgische Wissenschaft.
FS G. Ldemann, Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 41-60.
WELBORN, L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA: Mercer
University Press, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 7 7 - 1 8 4 .
3
348
ALPHABETICAL LIST
L.L., Primum tirocinium Pauli (2 Cor 11,32-33), in BZ 43 (1999) 49-71.

L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163.
W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13:7.5-16,
in
JSNT82 (2001) 31-60.
W E L B O R N , L.L., "Take up the Epistle of the Blessed Paul the Apostle": The Contrasting
Fates of Paul's Letters to Corinth in the Patristic Period, in G.A. P H I L I P S &
N.W D U R A N (eds.), Reading Communities Reading Scripture. FS D. Parte, Har
risburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 345-357.
W E L L S , C.R., The Crisis in Pastoral Ministry, in CTR 4 (1989) 39-55.
W E N D L A N D , H.D., Die Briefe an die Korinther (NTD, 7), Gttingen, 1932, 1964
(pp. 143-234), "1965, "neu bearbeitet": 1968, 1972 (pp. 167-261), 1980.
W E N H A M , D., 2 Corinthians 1:17, 18: Echo of a Dominical Logon, in NovT 28
(1986) 271-279.
W E N H A M , D., Being "Found" on the Last Day: New Light on 2 Peter 3.10 and2 Corin
thians 5.3, in NTS 33 (1987) 477-479.
WESTERHOLM, S., Letter and Spirit: The Foundation of Pauline Ethics (Rom 2.29;
Rom 7,6; 2 Cor 3.6), in NTS 30 (1984) 229-248.
W E T T E , W.M.L. D E . , Kurze Erklrung der Briefe an die Corinther (KeHNT), Leip
zig, 1841 (pp. 149-261), T845.
W E T T S T E I N , J.J., Novum Testamentum Graecum, vol. II: Continens Epistolas Pauli,
Acta Apostolorum, Epistolas Canonicas et Apocalypsin, Amsterdam, 1752; repr.
Graz, 1962, pp. 177-215.
W H E E L E R , V.A., A Plea for Holy Felhwship: 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in Ashland Theobgical Journal 31 (1999) 25-31.
W H I T E , J.L., The Form and Function of the Body of the Greek Letter: A Study of the
Letter-Body in the Non-Literary Papyri and in Paul the Apostle (SBL DS, 2), Mis
soula MT, 1972, pp. 136-139.
W H I T E , N.J.D., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians? A Reply, in The Expositor
5th Series, vol. VII (1898) 113-123.
W H I T E , N.J.D., The Visits of St. Paul to Corinth, in Hermathena 12 (1903) 79-89.
W H I T E L A W , R., On 2 Cor. vi.l4-vii.l,
in The Classical Review 4 (1890) 248-249.
W H I T E L A W , R, A Correction: On 2 Cor. W.2-WI.1, in The Classical Review 4 (1890)
384.
W H I T E L A W , R., A Fragment of the Lost Epistle to the Corinthians, in The Classical
Review 4 (1890) 12.
WHITLOCK, J., Schrift und Inspiration. Studien zur Vorstellung von inspirierter Schrift
und inspirierter Schriftauslegung im antiken Judentum und in den paulinischen
Briefen (WMANT, 98), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2002.
WIEFEL, W., Die Hauptrichtung des Wandeh im eschatologischen Denken des Paulus,
in ThZ 30 (1974) 65-81.
W I E N , J.K., "Denn der Buchstahe ttet, der Geist aber macht kbendig". Methodologi
sche und hermeneutische Erwgungen zu II Kor 3,6b, i n j . ZMIJEWSKI & E. N E L LESSEN (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann (BBB, 53), Bonn,
1980, pp. 219-251.
WlKENHAUSER, A., Einleitung in das Neue Testament, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1963;
rev. by J. S C H M I D : 1973, pp. 432-448.
WlLCKENS, U., Zur Entwicklung des paulinischen Gesetzesverstndnisses. Fr Charles
Kingsley Barrett zum 65. Geburtstag, in NTS 28 (1982) 154-190.
WELBORN,
WELBORN,
10
12
13
15
WELBORN L.L. - WODKA A.
349
U . , Statements on THE Development of Paul's View of the Law, in

S.G. W I L S O N (eds.), Paul and Paulinism. FS C.K. Barrett,
London: SPCK, 1982, pp. 17-26.
WILES, G.P., Paul's Intercessory PRAYERS: THE Significance of the Intercessory Prayer Pas
sages in the Letters of Paul (SNTS MS, 24), Cambridge, 1974, pp. 226-253 and
271-276.
WlLK, F., Die Bedeutung des JESAJABUCHES fr PAULUS (FRLANT, 179), Gttingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1998.
W I L L E R T , N . , The Catahgues of Hardships IN THE Pauline Correspondence: Background
and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GrVERSEN (eds.), The New Testament and Hel
lenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997, pp. 217-243.
W I L L I A M S , A.M., Reconciliation WITH GOD: "BE Ye Reconciled to God. "-2
Co 5,20,
in ExpT3l (1919-1920) 280-282.
WILLIAMS, B.L., Pauline Autobiographical Substructure: A Study of 2 Corinthians 2:143:18 (Ph.D. diss., Baylor University, Baylor TX, 1993).
W I L L I A M S , C.S.C., II Corinthians, in M. B L A C K & H . H . R O W L E Y (eds.), Peake's
Commentary on the Bible, London, 1962, pp. 966-972.
W I L L I A M S O N , L., Led in Triumph: PAUL'S USE ofThriambeu,
in Interpr 22 (1968)
317-332.
W I L S O N , G., 2 Corinthians (Digest of Reformed Comments), Carlisle PA, 1973;
Edinburgh, 1979.
W I L S O N , J . H . , The Corinthians WHO SAY THERE IS No Resurrection of the Dead, in
ZNW 59 (1968) 90-107.
W I L S O N , RMcL., HOW Gnostic WERE THE CORINTHIANS', in NTS 19 (1972) 65-74.
W I L S O N , R.McL., Gnosis at Corinth, in M.D. H O O K E R & S.G. W I L S O N (eds.), Paul
and Paulinism. FS C.K. Barrett, London, 1982, pp. 102-114.
W I N A N D Y , J., L'nigme de 2 Cor 3,17: UNE BVUE DE scribe:, in RB 107 (2000) 7280.
WlNDlSCH, H . , Der zweite Korintherbrief (KEK, 6), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht, 1 9 2 4 ; repr. ed. G. STRECKER, 1970.
WlNNlNGE, M . , Sinners and the RIGHTEOUS: A Comparative Study of the Psalms of
Solomon and Paul's Letters (Coniectanea Biblica. N e w Testament Series, 26),
Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell International, 1995, pp. 329-331.
W I N T E R , B.W., The Toppling OFFAVORINUS AND PAUL BY THE Corinthians, in J.T. FITZ
G E R A L D , T.H. U L B R I C H T & L.M. WHITE (eds.), EARLY Christianity and Classical
Culture: Comparative Studies. FS AJ. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Bos
ton MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 291-306.
W I R E , A.C., Reconciled to Glory in CORINTH? 2 COR 2:14-7:4,
in A.Y. C O L L I N S &
M.M. M I T C H E L L (eds.), Antiquity AND HUMANITY: ESSAYS on Ancient Religion and
Philosophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 263-275.
W I S C H M E Y E R , O . , 2 Korinther 12,1-10. EIN AUTOBIOGRAPHISCH-theologischer Text des
Paulus, in I D . & E.-M. BECKER (eds.), WAS IST EIN TEXT? (NET, 1), Tbingen Basel: Francke, 2001, pp. 29-41.
WlTHERlNGTON III, B., Conflict and COMMUNITY M CORINTH: A Socio-Rhetorical Com
mentary on 1 and2 Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans; Carlisle: Pater
noster, 1995.
W O D K A , A., L'oblativit neotestamentaria E ILDTSCORSO ETICO-morale. II: II dono del dare
(2 Cor 8-9), in Studia Moralia 37 (1999) 5-33.
WILCKENS,
M.D.
HOOKER &
350
ALPHABETICAL LIST
WODKA, A., Una teologia biblica del dare nel contesto delh colletta paolina (2Cor 89) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 68), Roma: Editrice Pontificia Universit
Gregoriana, 2000.
WOLFF, C., Niedrigkeit und Verzicht in Wort und Weg Jesu und in der apostolischen
Existenz des Paulus, in NTS 34 (1988) 183-196.
WOLFF, C., Der zweite Brief des Paulus an die Korinther (ThHK, 8), Berlin: EVA, 1989.
WOLFF, C., Gedankengang und Kontextbezug in 2. Kor. 4,7-7,4, in L. D E LORENZI
(ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989,
pp. 211-220.
WOLFF, C., True Apostolic Knowledge of Christ: Exegetical Reflections on 2 Corinthians
5-14ff, in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul and Jesus. Collected Essays (JSNT SS,
37), Sheffield, 1989, pp. 81-98.
WOLFF, J.C., Curae phihhgicae et criticae, vol. 3: In iv. priores S. Pauli epstolas,
Basel, 1741, pp. 566-689.
WOLTER, M., Rechtfertigung und zuknftiges Heil. Untersuchungen zu Rom 5,1-11
( B Z N W , 43), Berlin - New York, 1978, pp. 73-83.
WONG, E., The Lord Is the Spirit: A Study of 2 Cor 3,17a in Conjunction With 2 Cor
3,/<i (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1984; dir. J. Lambrecht).
WONG, E., The Lord Is the Spirit (2 Cor 3:17a), in ETL 61 (1985) 48-72.
WONG, K., "Lord" in 2 Corinthians 10:17, in V. KOPERSKI & R. BlERINGER (eds.),
"Sharper than a two-edged sword". FS J. Lambrecht (A Special Issue of Louvain
Studies: LouvSt 17, 2-3/1992), Leuven, 1992, pp. 243-253.
WONG, K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a., Hong
Kong: Alliance Bible Seminary, 1998.
WONNEBERGER, R., Der Beitrag der generativen Syntax zur Exegese. Ein Beispiel
(2. Kor 5,2f) und neun Thesen, in Bijdragen 36 (1975) 312-317.
WONNEBERGER, R., Syntax und Exegese. Eine generative Theorie der giechischen Syn
tax und ihr Beitrag zur Auslegung des Neuen Testamentes dargestellt an 2. Korin
ther 5,2fund Rmer 3,21-26 (BET, 13), Frankfurt et al., 1979, pp. 180-201.
WOOD, J.E., Death at Work in Paul, in EvQ_ 54 (1982) 151-155.
WOODBRIDGE, P., Time of Receipt of the Resurrection Body A Pauline Inconsistency?,
in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a
Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA:
Brill, 2003, pp. 241-258.
WOODS, L., Opposition to a Man and His Message: Paul's "Thorn in the Flesh"
(2 Cor 12:7), in AusBR 39 (1991) 44-53.
WORDSWORTH, C., The New Testament of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in the Ori
ginal Greek: With Introductions and Notes, vol. 2: St. Paul's Epistles, the General
Epistles, the Book ofRevehtion, and Indexes, new ed. London, 1872, pp. 145-184.
WOUTERS, A., The Chester Beany Codex AC 1499: A Graeco-Latin Lexicon on the Pau
line Epistles and a Greek Grammar (Chester Beatty Monographs, 12), Leuven,
1988, pp. 82-163.
WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3:18, in L.D. HURST & N.T. WRIGHT
(eds.), The Ghry of Christ in the New Testament. Studies in Christohgy. FS G.B.
Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1987, pp. 139-150.
WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Ghry: 2 Corinthians 3.18, in ID., The Climax of the Cove
nant: Christ and the Law in Pauline Theohgy, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1991,
pp. 175-192 [Ch. 9].
W O D K A A. - Z I M M E R M A N N H .
351
W R I G H T , N.T., On Becoming the Righteousness of God: 2 Corinthians 5:21, in

D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theobgy, vol. 2: 1 &2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN:
Fortress, 1993, pp. 200-208.
W R I G H T , N.T., Paul for Everyone: 2 Corinthians, London: SPCK, 2003.
W U N S C H , H.-M., Derpaulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 als kommunikative Handlung. Eine
rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4), Mnster: LIT,
1996.
XAVIER, A., Power in Weakness: Paul's Pastoral Stance in Corinth, in Indian Theobgical
Studies 20 (1983) 286-295.
YAMADA, K., Epistobry Theoretical and Rhetorical Analyses of 2 Cor. 1-9, in Annual
of the Japanese Biblical Institute 24 (1998) 83-116.
Y A R B R O U G H , O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E &
O.L. Y A R B R O U G H (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians. FS WA. Meeks,
Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141.
YATES, R., Paul's Affliction in Asm: 2 Corinthians 1:8, in EvQ 53 (1981) 241-245.
YlNGER, K.L., Paul, Judaism, and Judgement According to Deeds (SNTS MS, 105),
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999.
Y O D E R , J.H., The Apostle's Apology Revisited (2 Cor 5:11-15,
17), in W. KLASSEN
(ed.), The New Way of Jesus. FS H. Charles, Newton KS: Faith and Life, 1980,
pp. 115-134.
Y O U N G , B.H., The Ascension Motif of2 Corinthians 12 in Jewish, Christian and Gnos
tic Texts, in Grace TheobgicalJournal 9 (1988) 73-103.
Y O U N G , F., Note on 2 Corinthians 1:17b, in JTS 37 (1986) 404-415.
Y O U N G , F. & D.F. F O R D , Meaning and Truth in 2 Corinthians (Biblical Foundations
in Theology), London: SPCK, 1987.
Y O U N G , E, Understanding Romans in the Light of 2 Corinthians, in SJT43 (1990)
433-446.
Y O U N G , F.M., Notes on the Corinthian Correspondence, in StEv VII (TU, 126), Ber
lin: Akademie-Verlag, 1982, pp. 563-566.
Y O U N G , J.A., Preaching Values in 2 Corinthians, in SWJT 32 (1989) 33-40.
Z A H N , T., Einbitung in das Neue Testament, vol. 1, Leipzig, 1897, 1906, pp. 218-249.
Z E D D A , S., Prima lettura di San Paolo (Introduzione, Analui-Paraftasi, Note), vol. HI:
Seconda ai Corinthi, Lettere Pastorali, agli Ebrei. Indice concordanza teohgica,
Torino, 1959 (pp. 1-68), Brescia, 1973, pp. 301-367.
Z E D D A , S., Pbire au Seigneur (2 Co 5,6-10), in ASeign 42 (1970) 45-49.
ZEILINGER, F., Krieg und Friede in Korinth. Kommentar zum 2. Korintherbrief des
Apostels Paulus, part 1: Der Kampflnitf, der Vershnungsbrief der Bettelbrief, Wien
- Kln - Weimar: Bhlau, 1992; part 2: Die Apologie, Wien - Kln - Weimar:
Bhlau, 1997.
ZEILINGER, F., Die Echtheit von 2 Cor 6:14-7:1, in JBL 112 (1993) 71-80.
ZEILINGER, F., Vernnftig weil verrckt (2 Kor 5,11-13),
in M. L I E B M A N N , E. R E N
H A R T & K.M. W O S C H I T Z (eds.), Metamorphosen des Eingedenkens. Gedenkschrift
der Katholisch-Theobgischen Fakultt der Karl-Franzens-Universitt Graz 19451955, Graz: Styria, 1995, pp. 125-139.
Z I M M E R M A N N , H., Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altbteinischen
berlieferung
des zweiten Korintherbriefes (BBB, 16), Bonn, 1960.
Z I M M E R M A N N , H , Jesus Christus. Geschichte und Verkndigung, Stuttgart, 1973, 1975,
pp. 227-245.
3
352
ALPHABETICAL LIST
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Kontextbezug und Deutung von 2 Kor 12,7a. Stilistische und strukturale Erwgungen zur Lsung eines alten Problems, in BZ 21 (1977) 265-272.
Z M I J E W S K I , J., Der Stil derpaulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprachgestaltung in
2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ab Beitrag zur Methodik von Stiluntersuchungen neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Kln - Bonn, 1978.
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Kontextbezug und Deutung von 2 Kor 12,7a. Stilistische und strukturale Erwgungen zur Lsung eines alten Problems, in ID., Das Neue Testament
Quelle christlicher Theofogie und Ghubenspraxis. Aufstze zum Neuen Testament
und seiner Auslegung, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 157-167.
ZMIJEWSKI, ]., Paulus - Knecht und Apostel Christi. Amt und Amtstrger in paulinischer Sicht, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 192-226.
Z O R E L L , F., Sprachliche Randnoten zum NT, in BZ 60 (1911) 159-163.
Z O R E L L , F., Deus huius saeculi (2 Cor. 4.4), in Verbum Domini 8 (1928) 54-57.
Z O R N , R.O., II Corinthians 5:1-10: Individual Eschatology or Corporate Solidarity,
Which', in The Reformed Theological Review 48 (1989) 93-104.
Z O V K I C , M., Kronobgja Pavlova djelovanja ipisanja, in Bogoslovska Smotra 73 (2003)
45-70.
ZUNTZ, G., The Text of the Epistles: A Disquisition Upon the Corpus Paulinum (The
Schweich Lectures of the British Academy 1946), London: Oxford University
Press, 1953.

R. Bieringer, D. Kurek-Chomycz, E. Nathan 2 Corinthians A Bibliography Biblical Tools and Studies, Vol 5 2008 PDF

Încărcat de

Informații document

Descriere originală:

Titlu original

Drepturi de autor

Formate disponibile

Partajați acest document

Partajați sau inserați document

Opțiuni de partajare

Vi se pare util acest document?

Este necorespunzător acest conținut?

Drepturi de autor:

Formate disponibile

R. Bieringer, D. Kurek-Chomycz, E. Nathan 2 Corinthians A Bibliography Biblical Tools and Studies, Vol 5 2008 PDF

Încărcat de

Drepturi de autor:

Formate disponibile

2

BIBLICAL TOOLS A N D STUDIES

Washington D C - U. BERGES, Mnster - J. FREY, Mnchen

Biblical Tools and Studies Volume 5

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form,

2008, Peeters, Bondgenotenlaan 153, B-3000 Leuven (Belgium)

This bibliography builds on the list that was published in Reimund

Arbeiten zur Geschichte des antiken Judentums und des

Beitrge zur historischen Theologie, Tbingen.

Concordia Theological Monthly, St. Louis MO.

Handbuch zum Neuen Testament, Tbingen.

Louvain Studies, Leuven.

Review and Expositor. A Baptht Theohgical Quarterly, Louisville

Die Schriften des Neuen Testaments neu bersetzt und fr

Tyndale New Testament Commentaries, London-Grand

BETZ, H.D., 2 Korinther 8 und 9. Ein Kommentar zu zwei Verwaltungsbrie

M., La deuxieme ptre de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (CNT, 8),

G. (Hessels van Est), In epistohm secundam Beati Pauli Apostoli ad

EW., De Tweede Brief van den Apostel Paulus aan de Kerk te

JOHN CHRYSOSTOM - OECUMENIUS

R.-C.H., The Interpretation of St. Paul's First and Second Epistles to

WP. D I C K S O N ) , Edinburgh, 1884.

Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster:

OECUMENIUS OF TRIKKA - THEOPHYLACT OF OCHRYDA

., Die Briefe des Paulus (Erluterungen zum Neuen Testament,

Commentaria in omnes D. Pauli apostoli epstolas, vol. 2,

THOMAS AQUINAS - ZEILINGER E

Krieg und Friede in Korinth. Kommentar zum 2. Korintherbrief

HUGHES, EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation : 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and

B.B., Some Difficult Passages in the First Chapter of2 Corinthians,

H., Diepaulinische Theohgie im Kontext der heiligen Schrif

R., The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series,

BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im

J.T., Disciplinary Practices in Pauline Texts, Lewiston NY, 1992,

J., Paul and Macedonia: The Connection Between

T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the

T.W., 2 Cor. 2:14-17: Suggestions Towards an Exegesis, in

J., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im

B., Note on Letter and Spirit in the New Testament, in HTR 47

Frhes Christentum, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996,

The New Covenant: Perspectives From the Lord's Supper Traditions

A.T., The Midrash in II Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in

HlCKLlNG, C.J .A., The Sequence of Thought in II Corinthians, Chapter Three,

HOFIUS, O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in JBTh 4 ( 1 9 8 9 )

HOFIUS, O . , Gesetz und Evangelium nach 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Paulusstudien

HULMI, S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation und Polemik in 2 Kor 3

W , Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulinischen

(BBB, 5 3 ) , Bonn, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 5 0 .

Neueste Methoden der Exegese, dargelegt an 2 Kor 3,6b, in Theo

B., "You Yourselves Are Our Letter": 2 Cor 3 as an Example for

Metaphor, Canon and Community : Jewish, Christian and Islamic Approaches

A. S T A N D H A R T I N G E R (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Com

RENJU, P.M., A Semantic Analysis of 2 Corinthians 2:14-3:18, Utrecht:

STARNITZKE, D., Der Dienst des Paulus. Zur Interpretation von Ex 34 in

STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., 2 Corinthians 3 and the Principles of Pauline Exegesis,

tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, pp. 121-161.

auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L. SCHOTTROFF & M.-T WACKER (eds.),

Kompendium Feministische BibeUuslegung, Gtersloh: Gtersloher Ver

F., Paul, Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociological Approach (SNTS

L.L., Tradition or Creation? Paul's Use of the Exodus 34 Tradition

DALTON, W.J., Is the Old Covenant Abrogated (2 Cor 3.14)?, in AusBR 35

E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in O . M E R K &